w-^a>x c^^^^^^^*^^'^'^^^^ THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION OR MYSTIC CHRISTIANITY AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE UPON MAN'S PAST EVOLUTION, PRESENT CONSTITU- TION AND FUTURE DEVELOPMENT BY MAX HEINDEL Its Message and Mission. A SANE MIND. A SOFT HEART. A SOUND BODY. SEVENTH EDITION Twenty -first Tlwusand PRICE, TWO DOLLARS, POSTFREE INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS Rflflirrurtan iF 1 1 1 a m b Ij tp Haunt Crrlraia OCEANSIDK. CALIFORNIA LONDON: L. N. Fowler, Imperlal Arcade LuDGATE Circus Copyright 1920 BY MRS. MAX HEINDEL All rights including that of translation reserved. Permission to copy or translate will be readily given upon application. FELLOWSHIP PRESS MT. ECCLESLA, OCEAN SIDE, CALIF. (ilvteh or Cljrist No man loves God who hates his kind, Who tramples on his brother's heart and soul; Who seeks to shackle, cloud, or fog the mind By fears of hell has not perceived our goal. God-sent are all religions blest ; And Christ, the Way, the Truth, the Life, To give the heavy-laden rest And peace from sorrow, sin, and strife. Behold the Universal Spirit came To all the churches, not to one alone; On Pentecostal morn a tongue of flame Round each apostle as a halo shone. Since then, as vultures ravenous with greed, We oft have battled for an empty name. And sought by dogma, edict, creed. To send our brothers to the flame. Is Christ then twain? Was Cephas. Paul. To save the world, nailed to the tree? Then why divisions here at all? Christ's love enfolds both you and me. His pure sweet love is not confined By creeds which segregate and raise a wa,ll. His love enfolds, embraces human-kind, No matter what ourselves or Him we call. Then why not take Him at His word? Why hold to creeds which tear apart? But one thing matters, be it heard. That brother-love fill every heart. There's but one thing the world has need to know, . There 's but one balm for all our human woe ; There's but one way that leads to heaven above — That way is human sympathy and love. Max Heindel. A WOED TO THE WISE. The founder of the Christian Keligiun stated an occult maxim when He said : "Whosoever shall not receive the " kingdom of God as a little child shall not enter therein" (Mark x: 15). All occultists recognize the far-reaching importance of this teaching of Christ, and endeavor to "live" it day by day. When a new philosophy is presented to the world it is met in different ways by different people. One person will grasp with avidity any new philosophical effort in an endeavor to ascertain how far it sujiports Jiis own ideas. To such an one the philosophy itself is of minor importance. Its prime value will be its vindication of HIS ideas. If the work comes up to expectation in that respect, he will enthusiastically adopt it and cling to it with a most unreasoning partisanship; if not, he will prob- ably lay the book down in disgust and disaj)pointnient, feeling as if the author had done him an injury. Another adopts an attitude of skepticism as soon as he discovers that it contains something which he has not previously read, heard, or originated in his own thought. He would probably resent as extremely unjustified the accusation that his mental attitude is the acme of self- satisfaction and intolerance ; such is nevert'ieless the case ; and thus he shuts his mind to any truth which may possibly be hidden in that which lie off-hand rejects. Both these classes stand in their own light. "Set'* ideaa render them impervious to rays of truth. "A little child" 5 6 A WORD TO THE WISE is the very opposite of its elders in that respect. It is not imbued with an overwhelming sense of superior knowledge, nor does it feel comj)elled to look wise or to hide its nescience of any subject by a smile or a sneer. It is frankly ignorant, unfettered by preconceived oi)inions and therefore entiiwnfJi/ teachable. It takes everything with that beauti- ful attitude of trust which we have designated "child-like faith," wherein there is not the shadow of a doubt. There the child holds the teaching it receives until proven or disproven. In all occult schools the pupil is first taught to forget all else when a new teaching is being given, to allow neither preference nor prejudice to govern, but to keep the mind in a state of calm, dignified waiting. As skepticism will blind us to truth in the most effective manner, so this calm, trustful attitude of the mind will allow the intuition, or "teaching from within." to become aware of the truth con- tained in the proposition. That is the only way to culti- vate an absolutely certain perception of truth. The pupil is not required to believe off-hand that a given object which he has observed to be white, is really black, when such a statement is made to him ; but he must cultivate an attitude of mind which "believeth all things" as possible. That will allow him to put by for the time being even what are generally considered "established facts," and investigate if perchance tjiere be another viewpoint hitherto unobserved by him whence the object referred to would appear black. Indeed, he would not allow himself to look upon anything as "an established fact," for he realizes thoroughly the importance of keeping his mind in the fluidal state of adaptability which charac- terizes the little child. He realizes in every fibre of his bping that "now we see through a glass, darkly." and A WORD TO THE WISE 7 Ajax-like he is ever on the alert, yearning for "Light, more Light." The enormous advantage of such an attitude of mind when investigating any given subject, oljject or idea must be apparent. Statements which appear positively and unequivocally contradictory, which have caused an immense amount of feeling among the advocates of opposite sides, may nevertheless be capable of perfect reconciliation, as shown in one such instance mentioned in the present work. The bond of concord i.f only discovered hi/ flic nprn mind. however and though the present work may be found to differ from others, the W'riter would bespeak an impartial hearing as the basis of subsequent judgment. If the book is "weighed and found wanting," the writer will have no complaint. He only fears a hasty judgment based upon lack of knowledge of the system he advocates — a hearing wherein the judgment is "wanting" in consequence of having been denied an impartial "weighing." He would further submit, that the only opinion worthy of the one who expresses it must be based upon Tcnoudedge. As a further reason for care in judgment we suggest that to many it is exceedingly difficult to retract a hastily expressed opinion. Therefore it is urged that the reader withhold all expressions of either praise or blame until study of the work has reasonably satisfied him of \\.s merit or demerit. The Rosicrueian Cosmo-conception is not dogmatic, neither does it apix>al to any other authnritv than the reason of the student. Tt is not controversial, but is sent forth in the hope that it may help to clear some of the difficulties which have lieset the minds of students of the deeper philosophies in the past. Tn order to avoid serious misunderstanding, it should be firmly impressed upon the 8 A WOKI) TO THE WISE mind of the student, liowover, that there is no infallible rovelation of this complicated subject, which includes everything under the sun and above it also. An infallible exposition would predicate omniscience upon the part of the writer, and even the Elder Brothers tell us that they are sometimes at fault in their judgment, so a book which shall say the last word on the World- Mystery is out of the question, and the writer of the present work does not pretend to give aught but the most ele- mentary teachings of the Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucian Brotherhood has the most far-reaching, the most logical conception of the World-Mystery of which the writer has gained any knowledge during the many years he has devoted exclusively to the study of this subject. So far as he has been able to investigate, their teachings have been found in accordance with facts as he knows them. Yet he is convinced that the Eosicrusian Cosmo-conception is far from being the last word on the subject ; that as we advance greater vistas of truth will o])en to us and make clear many things which we now "see through a glass, darkly." At the same time he firmly be- lieves that all other philosophies of the future will follow the same main lines, for they appear to be absolutely true. In view of the foregoing it will Ix? plain that this book is not considered by the writer as the Alpha and Omega, the ultimate of occult knowledge, and even though it is entitled "The Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception," the writer desires to strongly emphasize that it is not to be under- stood as a "faith once for all delivered" to the Rosicrucians by the founder of the Order or by any other individual. It is emphatically stated that this vorl- embodies: only the ivriter's understanding of the Eosirrucinn teachings con- cerning the World-Mystery, strengthened by his personal A WORD TO THE WISE y investigations of the inner Worlds, the ante-natal and post-mortem states of man, etc. The responsibility up- on one who wittingly or unwittingly leads others astray is clearly realized by the writer, and he wishes to guard as far as possible against that contingency, and also to guard others against going wrong inadvertently. What is said in this work is to be accepted or reject- ed by the reader according to his own discretion. All care has be^n used in trying to make plain the teach- ing; great pains have been taken to put it into words that shall be easily understood. . For that reason only one term has been used throughout to convey each idea. The same word will have the same meaning wherever used. When any word descriptive of an idea is first used, the clearest definition possible to the writer is given. None but English terms and the simplest lan- guage have been used. The writer has tried to give as exact and definite descriptions of the subject under con- sideration a^ possible; to eliminate all ambiguity and to make everything clear. How far he has succeedeu must be left to the student to judge; but having used every possible means to convey the teaching, he feels obliged to guard also against the possibility of this work being taken as a verbatim statement of the Rosicrucian teachings. Neglect of this precaution might give undue weight to this work in the minds of some students. That would not be fair to the Brotherhood nor to the reader. It would tend to throw the responsibility upon the Brotherhood for the mistakes which must occur in this as in all other human works. Hence the above warning. 10 A WORD TO THE WISE During the four years which have elapsed since the foregoing ])ai-agraphs wore written, the writer has con- tinued his investigations of the invisibh' worlds, and experienced the expansion of consciousness relative to these realms of nature which comes by practice of the precepts taught in the Western Mystery School. Others also who have followed the method of soul-unfoldment herein described as particularly suited to the Western peoples, have likewise been enabled to verify for them- selves many things here taught. Thus the writer's under- standing of what was given by the Elder Brothers has received some corroboration and seems to have been substantially cori-ect. therefore he feels it a duty to state this for the encouragement of those who are still unable to see for themselves. • If we had said that the vital body is built of pmm.s instead of points, it would have been better, for it is by refi-action through these minute prisms that the color- less solar fluid changes to a rosy hue as obsei"\'ed by other wi'iters beside the author. Other new and important discoveries have also been Fiiade; for instance, we know now that the Silver Cord is grown anew in each life, that one part sprouts from the seed atom of the desire body in the great vortex of the liver, that the other part grows out of the seed atom of the dense body in the heart, that both parts meet in the seed atom of the vital body in the solar plexus, and that this union of the higher and lower vehicles causes the (juickening. Fui'ther development of the cord be- tween the heart and solar plexus during the first seven years has an important bearing on the mj'stery of child- life, likewise its fuller growth from the liver to the solar plexus, which takes place during the second septe- nai-y period, is a contributory cause of adolescence. Completion of the Silver Cord marks the end of child- life, and fi-om that time the solar cncrgj' which enters through the spleen and is tinted by refraction through the prismatic seed atom of the vital body located in the. solar plexus, commences to give a distinctive and indi- vidual coloring to the aura which we observe in adults. LIST OF CONTENTS. PART I. Man's Present Constitution and Method of Development. Frontispiece, Diagram 1(3, The Lord's Prayer. A Word to the Wise 5 Tiie Four Kingdoms, diagram 16 Introduet ion 17 Chapter I. Tiie Visible and Invisible Worlds 24 Chemical Region of the Physical World 29 Etheric Region of the Physical World :^4 The Desire World ' 38 The Worl.l of Thought 48 Diagram 1. The Material World a Reverse Reflection of the Spiritual Worlds 52 Diagram 2. The Seven Worlds 54 Chapter TI. The Four Kingdoms 56 Diagram 3. The Vehicles of the Four Kingdoms 73 Diagram 4. The Consciousness of the Four Kingdoms. . 74 Chapter III. Man and the Method of Evolution. .Activities of Life; Memory antl Soul-growth 87 The Constitution of the Seven-fold Man 88 Diagram 5. The Three-fold Spirit, the Three-fold Body and the Three-fold Soul 95 Death and Purgatory 96 Diagram .'> ' •'.. The Silver Cord 98 The Borderland 112 The First Heaven 1 1 :'. The Second Heaven 121 The Third Heaven 129 Prejiarations fiu" Rebirth 133 Birth of the Dense Body 139 Birth of the Vital Bo.ly and Crowth 141 Birth of the Desire Body and Puberty 142 Birth of the Mind and Majority ". 142 The Blood; the Vehicle of the Ego 143 A Life Cycle (diagram) 146 Chapter IV. Rebirth and the Law of Consequence 147 Wine as a Factor in Evolution 165 A Remarkable Story 172 11 12 CONTENTS. PART II. COSMOGENESIS AND AXTHROPOQENESIS. Chapter Y. The Relation of Man to God 177 Diagram 6. The Supremo Roing, the CoHmic Planes and God 178 Chapter YT. The Si-heme of Evolution. The Bojjiiining 182 The Seven Worlds 186 The Seven Periods 188 Diagram 7. The Saturn Period 193 Chapter YIT. The Path of Evolution 194 Revolutions and ("osmic Nights 195 Diagram 8. The Seven WorMs. Seven Globes and Seven Periods 197 Chapter YTIT. The Work of Evolution. Ariadnes Thread 201 The Saturn Period 204 Recapitulation 208 The Sun Period 209 The Moon Period 213 Diagram 9. The Twelve Creative Hierarchies 221 Chapter TX. Stragglers and Newcomers 223 ("lasses of Beings at the Beginning of the Moon Period 226 Diagram 10. Classes at the Beginning of Earth Period 230 Chapter X. The Earth Period 233 Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period 236 Sun Revolution of the Earth Period 240 Moon Revolution of the Earth Period 242 Rest Periods Between Revolutions 243 The Fourth Revolution of the Earth Period 245 Chapter XT. Genesis and Evolution of Our Solar Svstem. Chaos ' 246 The Birth of the Planets 252 Diagram. Vibrations 254 Diagram 12. Man's Past, Present and Future Form. . 257 Chapter XII. Evolution on the Earth. The Polarian Einieh 261 The Hyperborean Kpuch 262 The Moon ; the Kighth Sphere 264 The Lemurian Epoch 265 CONTENTS. * 13 Birth of the Individual 266 Separation of the Sexes 267 Influence of Mars 268 The Races and Their Leaders 270 Influence of Mercury 273 The Lcmurian Race 275 The Fall of Man 282 The Lucifer Spirits 286 The Atlantean Epoch ^ 291- The Aryan Epoch ' 304 The Sixteen Paths to Destruction 306 Chapter XIII. Back to the Bible 308 Chapter XIV. Occult Analysis of Genesis. Limitations of the Bible 317 In the Beginning 321 The Nebular Theory 322 The Creative Hierarchies 32.5 The Saturn Period 327 The Sun Period, the Moon Period 328 The Earth Period 329 Jehovah and His Mission 333 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis 336 A Living Soul ? 344 Adanr.s Rib 346 Guardian Angels 347 Mixing Blood in Marriage 352 The Fall of Man 360 Diagram 13. The Beginning and End of Sex 364 PART in. Man's Future Development and Ixitiatiox. Diagram. The Seven Davs of Creation 366 The Evolution of Religion 367 Jesus and Christ -Jesus 374 Diagram 14. The Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit 37" Not Peace but a Sword 383 The Star of Bethlehem 3S,S The Heart an Anomaly 393 The Mystery of Golgotha 400 The Cleansing Blood 406 Chapter XV. Christ and His Mission. Diagram.* "As Above, so Below" 410 Chapter XVI. Future Development and Initiation. The Spven Days of Creation 411 Diagram 15. The Syinl)olism of the (aduces 413 Radiates, Mollusks, Articulates and Vertebrates 416 Spirals within Spirals... 420 14 ' CONTENTS. Alcheniv and Soulgrowth 421 The Creative Word 425 Chapter XVII. The Method of Acquiring First-Hand Knowledge. The First Stops 430 Western Methods for Western People 437 The Science of Nutrition 441 Table of Food- Values 450 The Law of Assimilation 451 Live and Let Live 460 The Lord 's Prayer 462 The Vow of Celibacy 467 The Pituitary Body and the Pineal Gland 473 Diagram 17. Path of the Unused Sex Currents 475 Esoteric Training 477 How the Inner Vehicle is Built 480 Concentration 486 Meditation 489 Observation 492 Discrimination 493 Contemplation 494 Adoration 495 Chapter XVIII. The Constitution of the Earth and Volcanic Eruptions 498 The Number of the Beast 499 Diagram 18. The Constitution of the Earth 509 Chapter XIX. Christian Bosenkreuz and the Order of Rosi- crucians 515 Initiation 524 The Rosicrucian Fellowship 530 Kays from the Rose Cross 533 Symbolism of Rose Cross 534 Index 539 The Healing Power 599 PART I Man's Present Constitution and Method of Development INTEODUCTIOK THE Western world is undoubtedly the vanguard of the human race, and, for reasons given in the fol- lowiDg pages, it is held by the Eosicrucian that neither Judaism nor "popular Christianity," but true Esoteric Christianity is to be its world-religion. Buddha, great, grand and sublime, may be the "Light of Asia," but Christ will yet be acknowledged the "Light of the World/' As the sun outshines the brightest star in the heavens, dis])els every vestige of darkness and gives life and light to all Ixiings, so, in a not too distant future, will the true religion of Christ supersede and obliterate all other religions, to the eternal benefit of mankind. In our civilization the chasm that stretches between mind and heart yawns deep and wide and, as the mind flies on from discovery to discovery in the realms of science, the gulf becomes ever deeper and wider and the heart is left further and further ])eliind. The mind loudly demands and will be satisfied with nothing less than a materially demonstrable explanation of man and his fellow-creatures that make up the plienomenal world. The heart feels in- stinctively that there is somofhing greater, and it yearns for that which it feels is a higher truth than can be grasped by the mind alone. The human soul would fain soar upon ethereal pinions of intuition ; would fain lave in the eternal fount of spiritual light and love; but modern scientific views have shorn its wings and it sits fettered 17 18 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION and mute, unsatisfied longings gnawing at its tendrils as tlie vulture at Prometheus' liver. Is this necessary? Is there no eoiniuon ground iijmn which head and heart may meet, each assisting the other, each by the help of the other becoming more efToctive in the search for universiil truth, and each receiving etjual satisfaction ? As surely as the pre-existing light created the eye whereby the light is seen; as surely as the primordial desire for growth created the digestive and assimilative system for the attainment of that end ; as surely as thought existed before the brain and built and still is building the brain for its expression; as surely as the mind is now forging ahead and wringing her secrets from nature by the very force of its audacity, just so surely will the heart find a way to burst its bonds and gratify its longings. At present it is shackled by the dominant brain. Some day it will gather strength to burst its prison bars and become a power greater than the mind. It is equally certain that there can be no contradiction in nature, therefore the heart and the mind must be capa- ble of uniting. To indicate this common ground is pre- cisely the purpose of this book. To show where and bow the mind, helped by the intuition of the heart, can probe more deeply into the mysteries of being than either could do alone; where the heart, by union with the mind, can he kept from going astray; \rliere each can have full scope for action, neither doing violence to the other and where both mind and heart can be satisfied. Only when that co-operation is attained and perfected will man attain the higher, truer understanding of himself and of the world of which he is a part; only that can give him a broad mind and a great heart. INTRODUCTION 1J5 At every birth what appears to be a new life comes among us. We see the little form as it lives and grows, becoming a factor in our lives for days, months, or years. At last there comes a day when the form dies and goes to decay. The life that came, whence we know not, has passed to the invisible beyond, and in sorrow we ask our- selves, Whence came it? Why was it here? and Wliither has it gone? Across every threshold the skeleton form of Death throws his fearsome sliadow. Old or young, well or ill, rich or poor, all, all alike must ])ass out into tliat sliadow and throughout tbe ages has sounded the piteous cry for a solution of the riddle of life — the riddle of death. So far as the vast majority of people are concerned the three great questions, Whence have we couic? AVhy are we here? Whither are we going? renuiin unanswered to this day. It has unfortunately come to l)e tlie popularly ac- ce])ted opinion tliat nothing can be definitely known about these uuitters of deepest interest to humanity. iNTotliing coidd Ije more erroiu^ous tlian such an idea. Each and every one, without exception, may ])ecome capable of obtain- ing first-hand, definite inforniation upon tliis subject; may personally investigate the state of the human spirit, both before birth and after death. There is no favoritism, nor are s]x?cial gifts recjuired. Each of us has inherently the faculty for knowing all of 'hese matters ; but ! — Yes, there is a "but," and a "P.rT"' that must l)e written large. These faculties are present in all, though latent in most jDeople. It requires persistent effort to awaken them and that seems to 1)0 a powerful deterrent. If these faculties, "awake and aware," could l)e had for a monetary consideration, even if the price were high, many people would pay it to gain such immense advajitage over tlicir fellow-men, but few indeed 20 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION are those willing to live the life that is required to awaken them. That awakening comes only hv patient, persistent effort. It cannot l)e bought ; there is no royal road to it. It is conceded that practice is necessary to learn to play the piano, and that it is useless to think of being a watch- maker without being willing to serve an apprenticeship. Yet when the matter of the soul, of death and the beyond, of the great causes of being, are the questions at issue, many think they know as much as anyone and have an equal right to express an opinion, though they may never have given the subject an hour's study. As a matter of fact, no one unless qualified by study of the subject should expect serious consideration for an opinion. In legal cases, where experts are called to testify, they are first examined as to their competency. The weight of their testimony will be nil, unless they are found to be thoroughly proficient in the branch of knowledge regarding which their testimony is sought. If, however, they are found to be qualified — by study and practice — to express an expert opinion, it is received with the utmost respect and deference; and if the testi- mony of one expert is corroborated by others equally pro- ficient, the testimony of each additional man adds im- mensely to the weight of the previous evidence. The irrefutable testimony of one such man easily coun- terbalances that of one or a dozen or a million men who know nothing of that whereof they speak, for nothing, even though multiplied by a million, will still remain nothing. This is as true of any other subject as of mathe- matics. As previously said, we recognize those facts readilv enough in material affairs, but when things beyond the world of sense, when the super-physical world is under INTRODUCTION 21 discussion; when the relations of God to man, the inner- most mysteries of the immortal spark of divinity, loosely termed the soul^ are to be probed, then each clamors for as serious consideration of his opinions and ideas regard- ing spiritual matters as is given to the sage, who by a life of patient and toilsome research has acquired wisdom in these higher things. Nay, more ; many will not oven content themselves with claiming equal consideration for their opinions, but will even jeer and scoff at the words of the sage, seek to impugn his testimony as fraud, and, with the supreme confidence of deepest ignorance, asseverate that as thej/ know nothing of such matters, it is absolutely impossible that anyone else can. The man who realizes his ignorance has taken the first step toward knowledge. The path to first-hand knowledge is not easy. Nothing worth having ever comes without persistent effort. It can- not be too often repeated that there are no such things as special gifts or "luck." All that anyone is or has, is the result of effort. "Wliat one lacks in comparison with an- other is latent in himself and capable of development by proper methods. Tf the reader, having grasped this idea thoroughly, should ask, what he must do to obtain this first-hand knowledge, the following story may serve to impress the idea, whicli is the central one in occultism: A young man came to a sage one day and asked, "Sire, what must I do to become wise?" The sage vouchsafed no answer. The youth after repeating his question a num- ber of times, with a like result, at last left him, to return the next day with the same question. Again no answer wag given and the youth returned on the third day, still rejjeav 22 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ing hi-: (luostion, "Sire, what iinist T do to become wise?" Finally the sage turned and went down to a near-by river. He entered the water, bidding the youth follow him. Upon arriving at a sufficient dojith the sage took the young man by the shoulders and hold him under the water, despite his struggles to free himself. At last, however, he released him and when the youth liad regained his l)i'catli the sage questioned him : "Son, when you were under the water what did you most desire?" "The youth answered williout licsitation, "Air, air! I wanted air !" "Would you not rather have had riches, pleasure, power or love, my son? Did you not think of any of tliese?" queried the sage. "No, sire! I wanted air and thought only of air,"" came the instant response. "Then," said the sage, "to become wise you must desire wisdom with as great intensity as you just now desired air. You must struggle for it, to the exclusion of every other aim in life. Tt must be your one and only aspiration, by day and by night. If you seek wisdom with that fervor, my son, you will surely become wise." That is the first and central requisite the aspirant to occult knowledge must possess — an unswerving desire, a burning thirst for knowledge ; a zeal that allows no obstacle to conquer it: but the supreme motive for seeking this occult knowledge must be an ardent desire to benefit hu- manity, entirely disregarding self in order to work for others. Unless prompted by that motive, occult knowledge is dangerous. Without possessing these qualifications — especially the latter- -in some measure, any attempt to tread the arduous INTRODUCTION 23 path of occultism would be a hazardous undertaking. An- other prerequisite to this first-hand knowledge, however, is the study of occultism at second-hand. Certain occult pow- ers are necessary for the first-hand investigation of matters connected with the pre-natal and post-mortem states of man, but no one need despair of acquiring information about these conditions because of undeveloped occult pow- ers. As a man may know about Africa either by going there personally or by reading descriptions written by trav- elers who have been there, so may he visit the super- physical realms if he will but qualify himself therefor, or he may learn what others who have so qualified themselves report as a result of their investigations. Christ said, "The Truth shall make you free,'" but Truth is not found once and forever. Truth is eternal, and the quest for Truth must also be eternal. Occultism knows of no "faith once for all delivered." Tliere are certain basic truths which remain, but which may be looked at from many sides, each giving a different view, which com- plements the previous ones; therefore, so far as we can see at present, there is no such achievement possible as arriving at the ultimate truth. Wherein this work differs from some philosophical works the variations are caused ])y difTerence of viewpoint, and all respect is paid to the conclusions reached and the ideas set forth by other investisrators. It is the earnest hope of the writer that the study of the following pages may help to make the student's ideas fuller and more rounded than thev were before. CHAPTEE I. The Visible axd Invisible AVorlds. THE first step in Occultism is the study of the invisi- ble Worlds, These Worlds are invisible to the majority of people because of the dormancy of the finer and higher senses whereby they may be perceived, in the same way that the Physical World about us is per- ceived through the physical senses. The majority of peo- ple are on a similar footing in regard to the super-physical Worlds as the man who is born blind is to our world of sense; although light and color are all about him, he is unable to see them. To him they are non-existent and incomprehensible, simply because he lacks the sense of sight wherewith to perceive them. Objects he can feel; they seem real ; but light and color are beyond his ken. So with the greater part of humanity. They feel, and see objects and hear sounds in the Physical World, but the other realms, wliicli the clairvoyant calls the higher Worlds, are as incomprehensible to them as light and color are to the blind man. Because the blind man cannot see color and light, however, is no argument against their existence and reality. Neither is it an argument, that l^ecause most people cannot see the super-physical Worlds no one can do so. Tf the blind man obtains his sight, he will see light and color. Tf the higher senses of those blind to the super- physical Worlds are awakened by proper methods, they 24 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 05 also will be able to beliold the Worlds whicli are now hidden from them. While many people make the mistake of being incredu- lous concernino: the existence or reality of the super-sensu- ous Worlds, there are also many who go to the other ex- treme, and, having become convinced of the verity of invisi- ble Worlds, think that when a person is clairvoyant all truth is at once open to him ; that when one can "see," he at once "knows all about" these higher Worlds. This is a great mistake. We readily recognize the fal- lacy of such a contention in matters of everyday life. We do not think that a man who was born blind, but has ob- tained his sight, at once "knows all about" the Physical World. Xay, more ; we know that even those of us who have been able to see the things about us all our lives are far from having a universal knowledge of them. We know- that it requires arduous study and years of application to know about even that infinitesimal part of things that we handle in our daily lives, and reversing the Hermetic aphorism, "as above, so below," we gather at once that it must be the same in the other Worlds. At the same time it is also true that there are much greater facilities for acquiring knowledge in the super-physical Worlds than in our present deiise physical condition, but not so great as to eliminate the necessity for close study and tlie possi- bility of makini: a mistake in observation. In fact, all the testimony of reliable and qualified olisen-ers prove that much more care in observation is needed there than here. Clairvoyants must first Ix' trained l^efore their observa- tions are of any real value, and the more proficient they be- Cijme the more modest are they about telling of what thev see; the more do they defer to the versions of others, know- ing how much there is to learn and realizing how little the 26 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION single investigator can grasp of all the detail incident to his investigations. This also accounts for the varied versions, which super- ficial people think is an argument against the existence of the higiier Worlds. They contend that if these Worlds exist, investigators must necessarily bring back identical descriptions. If we take an illustration from everyday life, the fallacy of this becomes apparent. Suppose a newspaper sends twenty reporters to a city with orders to 'Svrite it up." Reporters are, or ought to be, trained observers. It is their business to see every- thing and they should be able to give as good descriptions as can be expected from any source. Yet it is certain that of the twenty reports, no two would be exactly alike. It is much more likely that they would be totally different. Although some of them might contain leading features in common, others might l)e unique in quality and quantity of description. Is it an argument against the existence of the city that these reports differ? Certainly not ! It is easily accounted for by the fact that each saw the cit;\^ from his own par- ticular point of view and instead of these varying reports being confusing and detrimental, it is safe to say that a perusal of them all would give a fuller, better understand- ing and description of the city than if only one were road and the others thrown in the waste-basket. Each report would round out and complement the others. The same is true regarding accounts made by investi- gators of the higher Worlds. Each has his own peculiar way of looking at things and can describe only wliat he sees from his particular point of view. The account he gives may differ from those of others, yet all be equally truthful from each individual observer's viewpoint. THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 27 It is sometimes asked, Why investigate these Worlds? Why is it not best to take one World at a time; to be con- tent for the present with the lessons to be learned in the Physical World, and, if there are invisible Worlds why not wait until we reach them before investigating? '''Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof !" Why borrow niore ? If we knew without doubt that at some time, sooner or later, each one of us must be transported to a far country \rhere, under new and strange conditions, we must live for many years, is it not reasonable to believe that if we had an opportunity to learn of that country in advance of our removal to it we would gladly do so? Knowledge would render it much easier for us to accommodate ourselves to new conditions. There is only one certainty in life and that is — Death ! As we pass into the beyond and are confronted by new conditions, knowledge of them is sure to be of tlie greatest help. But that is not all. To understand the Physical World, which is the world of effects, it is necessary to understand the super-physical World, which is the world of causes. We see street cars in motion and we hear the clicking of telegraph instruments, but the mysterious force wliich causes the phenomena remains invisible to ns. We say it is electricity, but the name gives us no explanation. Wo learn nothing of the force itself; we see and liear only its effects. If a dish of cold water be placed in an atmosphere of a puflficiently low temperature ice crystals immediately ix^gin to form and we can see the process of tlieir formation. The lines along which the water crystallizes were in it all the time as lines of force but they were invisible until the water conffealed. The beautiful "frost flowers" on a win- 28 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION dowpane are visible manifestations of currents of the hi<]:her Worlds which operate upon us all the time, unrecognized by most of us, but none the less potent. The higher Worlds are thus the worlds of causes, of forces; and we cannot really understand this lower World unless we know the others and realize the forces and causes of which all material things are but the effects. As to the reality of thoiie higher Worlds compared with that of the Physical World, strange as it may seem, these higher Worlds, which to the majority appear as mirages, or even less substantial, are, in truth, mnch more real and the objects in them more lasting and indestructible than the objects in the Physical World. If we take an example we shall readily see tliis. An architect does not start to build a house by procuring the material and setting the workmen to laying stone upon stone in a haphazard way, without thought or plan. He "thinks the house out." Gradually it takes form in his mind and finally there stands a clear idea of the house that is to be — a thought- form of a house. This house is yet invisible to all but the architect. He makes it objective on paper. He draws the plans and from this objective image of the thought-form the work- men construct the house of wood, iron, or stone, accurately corresponding to the thought-form originated by the architect. Thus the thought-form becomes a material reality. The materialist would assert that it is much more real, lasting and substantial than the image in the architect's mind. But let us see. The house could not have been constructed without the thought-form. The material object can be de- stroyed by dynamite, earthquake, fire, or decay, but the thought-form will remain. It will exist as long as the THE VISIBLE. AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 29 architect lives and from it any number of houses similar to the one destroyed may be constructed. Not even the archi- tect himself can destroy it. Even after his death this thought-form can be recovered by those who are qualified to read the memory of nature, which will l)e dealt with later. Having thus seen the reasonableness of such Worlds existing around and about us, and having satisfied ourselves of their reality, their permanency, and of the utility of a knowledge concerning them, we shall now examine them severally and singly, commencing with the Physical World. Chemical Region of the Physical World. In the Rosicrucian teaching the universe is divided into seven different Worlds, or states of matter, as follows: 1— World of God. 2 — World of Virgin Spirits. 3 — World of Divine Spirit. 4 — World of Life Spirit. 5— World of Thought. 6 — Desire World. 7— Physical World. This division is not arbitrary but necessary, because the substance of each of these Worlds is amenable to laws which are practically inoperative in the others. For instance, in the Physical World, matter is subject to gravity, contrac- tion and expansion. In the Desire World there is neither heat nor cold, and forms levitate as easily as they gravitate. Distance and time are also governing factors of existence in the Physical World, but are almost non-existent in the Desire World. The matter of these worlds also varies in donsitv, the Physical World being the densest of the seven. Each World is subdivided into seven Regions or sub- 30 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION divisions of matter. In the Physical WorkI the solids, li(|ui(ls and gases fonii llie three denser subdivisions, the remaining four being others of varying densities. In the other Worlds similar subdivisions are necessary, because the matter of which they are composed is not of uniform density. There are still two further distinctions to Ix" made. The three dense subdivisions of the Physical World — the solids, liquids and gases — constitute what is termed the Chemical Kegion. The substance in this Eegion is the basis of all dense Form. The Ether is also physical matter. It is not homogene- ous, as material science alleges, but exists in four ditferent states. It is the medium of ingress for the quickening spirit which imparts vitality to the Forms in the Chemical Eegion. The four finer or etheric subdivisions of the Physical World constitute what is known as the Etheric Eegion. In the World of Thought the three higher subdivisions are the basis of abstract thought, hence they, collectively, are called the Eegion of Abstract Thought. The four denser subdivisions supply the mind-stuff in which we embody and concrete our ideas and are therefore termed the Eegion of Concrete Thought. The careful consideration given by the occultist to the characteristics of the Physical World might seem super- fluous were it not that he regards all things from a view point differing widely from that of the materialist. The latter recognizes three states of matter — solids, liquids, and gases. These are all chemical, because derived from the chemical constituents of the Earth. From this chem- ical matter all the forms of mineral, plant, animal, and man have been built, hence they are as truly chemical as THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WOKLDb 31 the substances which are commonly so termed. Thus whether we consider the mountain or the cloud that en- velops its top, the juice of the plant or the blood of the animal, the spider's thread, the wing of the butterfly or the bones of the elephant, the air we breathe or the water we drink — all are composed of the same chemical sub- stance. What is it then which determines the conformation of this basic substance into the multiplex variety of Forms which we see about us? It is the One Universal Spirit, ex- pressing Itself in the visible world as four great streams of Life, at varying stages of development. This fourfold spiritual impulse molds the chemical matter of the Earth into the variegated forms of the four Kingdoms — mineral, plant, animal, and man. When a foi-n has served its purpose as a vehicle of expression for the three higher streams of life, the chemical forces disintegrate that form so that the matter may be returned to its primordial state, and thus made available for the building of new forms, "^he spirit or life which molds the form into an expression of itself is, therefore, as extraneous to the matter it uses as a carpenter is apart from and personally independent of the house he builds for his own occupancy. As all the forms (»f mineral, plant, animal, and man are chemical, they must logically be as dead and devoid of feeling as chemical matter in its primitive state, and the Rosicrucian assert= that thev are. Some scientists contend that there is feeling in all tissue, living or dead, to whatever kingdom it helonsrs. Thev in- clude even the substances ordinarilv classed as mineral in their categorv of object'^ having feelimr. and to prove their contentions they submit diagrams with curves of energy obtained from tests. Another class of investigators teach 32 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION that tliere is no feeling even in the human body, except in tiie brain, which is the seat of feeling. They say it is the brain and not the finger which feels the pain when- the latter is injured. Thus is the house of Science divided against itself on this as on most other points. The posi- tion taken by each is partly right. It depends upon what we mean by "feeling." If we mean simply response to impacts, such as the rebound of a rubber ball that is dropj)ed to the ground, of course it is correct to attribute feeling to mineral, plant, and animal tissue; but if we mean pleasure and pain, love and hate, joy and sorrow, it would be absurd to attribute them to the lower forms of life, to detached tissue, to minerals in their native state. or even to the brain, liecause such feelings are expressions of the self-conscious immortal spirit, and the brain is only the keyboard of the wonderful instrument upon which the human spirit plays its symphony of life, just as the musi- cian expresses himself upon his violin. As there are people who are quite unable to understand that there must be and are higher Worlds, so there are some who, having lx3Come slightly acquainted with the higher realms, acquire the haliit of undervaluing this Phys- ical World. Such an attitude is as incorrect as that of the materialist. The great and wise Beings who carry out the will and design of God placed us in this physical environment to learn groat and important lessons which could not be learned under other conditions, and it is our duty to use our knowledge of the higher Worlds in learn- ing to the l:)est of our ability the lessons which this mate- rial world has to teach us. In one sense the Physical World is a 3ort of model school or experiment station to teach us to work correctly in the others. It does this whether or not we know of tlw ex- THE VISIBLE AND TXVTSIRLE WOKLDS 33 istence of those other worlds, therehy proving the great wisdom of tlie originators of the plan. If we had knowl- edge of none but the higher Worlds, we would make many mistakes which would become apparent only when physical conditions are brought to bear as a criterion. To illus- trate : I^et us imagine the case of an inventor working out his idea of a machine. First he builds the machine in thought, and in his mind he sees it complete and in oper- ation, performing most l)eauti fully the work it is designed to do. He next makes a drawing of the design, and in doing so perhaps finds that modification in his first con- ception are necessary. When, from the drawings, he has become satisfied that the plan is feasible, he proceeds to build the actual machine from suitable material. Now it is almost certain that still further modifications will 1x3 found necessary l)efore the machine will work as intended. It may be found that it must be entirely re- modeled, or even that it is altogether useless in its present form, must be discavdc*! and a new plan evolved. But mark this, for here is the point : the new idea or plan will be formulated for the purpose of eliminating the defects in the useless machine. Had theie been no material ma- chine constructed, thereby making evident the faults of the first idea, a second and correct idea woidd not have l)een formed. This applies equally to all conditions of life — social, mercantile, and philanthropic. >rany plans ajijiear ex- cellent to those conceiving them, and may oven look well on pa])er. bnt when brought down to tlie actual test of utility they often fail. That, however, should not discour- age us. It is true that '"we learn more from our mist^ikes than from our successes." and the proper light in which to regard this Phvsical World is as a school of valuable 34 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION experience, in which we learn lessons of the utmost im- portance. The Etheric Region of the Physical World. As soon as we enter this realm of nature we are in the invisible, intangible World, wliere our ordinary senses fail us, hence tliis part of the Physical World is practically unexplored by material !?cionce. Air is invisible, yet modern science knows that it ex- ists. By means of instruments its velocity as wind can be measured; by compiession it can l^e made visible as liquid air. With ether, however, tliat is not so easy. Material science finds that it is necespary to account in some way for the transmission of electricity, with or without wires. It is forced to postulate some substance of a finer kind than it knows, and it calls that substance "ether." It does not really know that ether exists, as the ingenuity of the scientist has not, as yet, been able to devise a vessel in which it is possible to confine this substance, which is alto- gether too elusive for the comfort of the "wizard of the laboratory." He cannot measure, weigh, nor analyze it by any apparatus now at his disposal. Truly, the achievements of modern science are marvel- ous. The best way to learn the secrets of nature, however, is not by inventing instruments, but by improving the in- vestigator himself. Man has within himself faculties which eliminate distance and com]3ensate for lack of size to a degree as much greater tlian the power of telescope and microscope as theirs exceeds that of the naked eye. These senses or faculties are the means of investigation used by occultists. They are their "open sesame" in searching for truth. To the trained clairvoyant ether is as tangible as are the solids, liquids, and gasee of the Chemical Eegion to THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 35 ordinary beings. He sees that the vital forces which give life to the mineral forms of plant, animal and man flow into these forms, by means of the four states of ether. The names and specific functions of these four ethers are as follow: (1) Chemical Ether. — This ether is both positive and negative in its manifestation. The forces which cause as- similation and excretion work through it. Assimilation is the process whereby the different nutritive elements of food are incorporated into the body of plant, animal and man. This is carried on by forces with which we shall become acquainted later. They work along the positive pole of the che?nical ether and attract the needed elements, building them into the forms concerned. These forces do not act blindly nor mechanically, but in a selective way (well-known to scientists by its effects) thereby accom- plishing their purpose, which is the growth and mainte- nance of the body. Excretion is carried on by forces of the same kiml. but working along the negative pole of the chemical ether. By means of this pole they expel from tlie body the mate- rials in the food which are unfit for use, or tliose which have outlived their usefulness in the body and should lie expurgated from the system. This, like all other proc- esses independent of man's volition, is also wise, selective, and not merely mechanical in its operation, as seen, for instance, in the case of the action of the kidneys, where only the urine is filtered through when the organs are in health ; but it is known that when the organs are not in health, the valua])le albumen is allowed to esca|')e with the urine, the proper selection not l>eing made because of an abnormal condition. (2) Life Ether. — As the chemical ether is thi- avenue 36 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION for the operation of the forces the object of which is the maintenance of the individual form, so the life ether is the avenue for the operation of the forces which have for their object the maintenance of the species — the forces of propagation. Like the chemical ether, the life ether also has its posi- tive and negative pole. The forces which work along the positive pole are those which work in the female during gestation. They enable her to do the positive, active work of bringing forth a new being. On the other hand the forces which Avork along the negative pole of tlie life ether ena])lo the male to produce semen. In the work on the impregnated ovum of the animal and man, or upon tlie seed of tlie plant, the forces working along the positive pole of the life ether produce male plants, animals and men; while the forces which express themselves through the negative pole generate females. (3) Light Ether. — This ether is both positive and nega- tive, and the forces Avhich play along its positive pole are the forces which generate that blood heat in the higher species of animal and in man, which makes them individ- ual sources of heat. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether are those Avhich operate through the senses, manifesting as the passive functions 01 sight, hearing, feeling, tasting, and smelling. They also build and nourish the eye. Tn the cold-blooded animals the positive pole of the light ether is the avenue of the forces which circulate the blood, and the negative forces have the same functions in regard to the eye as in the case of the higher animals and man. Where eyes are lacking, the forces working in the negative pole of the light ether are perhaps building THE A'ISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 37 or nourishing other sense organs, as tliey do in all tliat have sense organs. In phmts tlie forces wliich work along the positive pole of the light etiicr cause the circulation of the Juices of the plant. Tiius in winter, when the light ether is not charged with sunlight as in summer, the sap ceases to flow until the summer sun again invests the light ether with its force. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether deposit the chlorophyl, the green sub- stance of the plant and also color the flowers. In fact, all color, in all the kingdoms is deposited Ijy means of the negative pole of the light ether. Therefore animals have the deepest color on the back and flowers are deepest col- ored on the side turned towards the light. In the polar regions of the earth, where the rays of the sun are weak, all color is lighter and in some cases is so sparingly de- posited that in winter it is withdrawn altogether and the animals become white. (4) Reflecting Ether. — It has heretofore been stated that the idea of the house which has existed in the mind can be recovered from the memory of nature, even after the death of the architect. Everytiiing that has ever hap- pened has left behind it an ineffaceable ])icture in this reflecting ether. As the giant ferns of the childhood of the Earth have left their pictures in the coal beds, and as the progress of the glacier of a bygone day may be traced by means of the trail it has left upon the rocks along its path, even so are the thoughts and acts of men inefFaceably recorded by nature in this reflecting ether, where the trained seer may read their story with an ac- curacy commensurate with his ability. The reflecting ether deserves its name for more tlian one reason, for the pictures in it are but reflections of tlie 38 ROiSICRUClAN COSMO-CO.NCEPTION inemorv of nature. Tlie real memory of nature is found in a much liigher realm. In this reflecting ether no thor- oughly trained clairvoyant cares to read, as the pictures are hlurred and vague compared to those found in the higher realm. Those who read in the reflecting ether are generally those who have no choice, who, in fact, do not know in what they are reading. As a rule ordinary psy- chometrists and mediums ohtain their knowledge through tlie reflecting ether. To some slight extent the pupil of the occult school in the first stages of his training also reads in the reflecting ether, but he is warned by his teacher of the insufficiencies of this ether as a means of acquiring accurate information, so that he does not easily draw wrong conclusions. This ether is also the medium through which thought makes an impression upon the human brain. It is most intimately connected with the fourth subdivision of the World of Thought. This is the highest of the four sub- divisions contained in the Eegion of Concrete Thought and is the homeworld of the human mind. There a much clearer version of the memory of nature is found than in the reflecting ether. The Desire World. Like the Physical World, and every other realm of nature, the Desire World has the seven subdivisions called "Regions," but unlike the Physical World, it does not have the great divisions corresponding to the Chemical and Etheric Eegions. Desire-stuff in the Desire World per- sists through its seven subdivisions or regions as material for the embodiment of desire. As the Chemical Region is the realm of form and as the Etheric Region is the home of the forces carrying on life activities in those THE VISIBLE AND I>^VISIBLE WOKLDS 39 forms, enabling them to live, move and propafratc, so the forces in the Desire World, working in the quickened dense body, impel it to move in this or that direction. If there were only the activities of the Chemical and Etheric Regions of the Physical World, there would be forms having life, able to move, but with no incentive for so doing. This incentive is supplied by the cosmic forces active in the Desire World and without this activity play- ing through every fibre of the vitalized body, urging action in this direction or that, there would be no exjxjri- ence and no moral growth. The functions of the different ethers would take care of th(i growth of the form, but moral growth would be entirely lacking. Evolution would be an impossibility, both as to form and life, for it is only in response to the acquirements of spiritual growth that forms evolve to higher states. Thus we at once see the great importance of this realm of nature. Desires, wishes, passions, and feelings express them- selves in the matter of the different regions of the De- sire World as form and feature expre^^s themselvo? in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. They take forms which last for a longer or shorter time, according to the intensity of the desire, wish, or feeling embodied in thorn. In the Desire World the distinction between the forces and the matter is not so definite and apparent as in the Physical World. One might almost say that here the ideas of force and matter are identical or interchange- able. It is not quite so, but we may say that to a certain extent the Desire World consists of force-matter. When speaking of the matter of the Desire World, it is true that it is one degree less dense than the matter of the Physical World, but we entertain an entirely wrong idea if we imagine it is /iner physical matter. That idea, 40 ROSICRUCIAN (^OSMO-CONCEPTION though held bv iiianv wlio have studied occult philosophies, is entirely erroneous. The wrong impression is caused principally by the difficulty of giving the full and accurate description necessary for a thorough understanding of the higher worlds. TTnfortunately, our language is descriptive of material things and therefore entirely inadequate to describe the conditions of the su))er-physical realms, hence all that is said about these realms must be taken tenta- tively, as similes, rather than as accurate descriptions. Though the mountain and the daisy, the man, the horse, and a piece of iBon, are composed of one ultimate atomic substance, we do not say that the daisy is a finer form of iron. Similarly it is impossible to explain in words the change or difference in physical matter when it is broken up into desire-stuff. If there were no difference it would be amenable to the -laws of the Physical World, which it is not. The law of matter of the Chemical Region is inertia — the tendency to remain in statu quo. It takes a certain •amount of force to overcome this inertia and cause a body which is at rest to move, or to stop a body in motijon. Not so with the matter of the Desire World. That matter itself is almost living. It is in unceasing motion, fluid, taking all imaginable and unimaginable forms with inconceivable facility and rapidity, at the same time coruscating and scintillating in a thousand ever-changing shades of color, incomparable to anything we know in this physical state of consciousness. Something very faintly resembling the action and appearance of this matter will be seen in the play of colors on an abalone shell when held in the sun- light and moved to and fro. That is what the Desire World i< — ever-changing light and color — in which the forces of animal and man inter- THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 41 mingle with tlie forces of innumerable Hierarchies of spiiit- ual beings which do not appear in our Physical World, but are as active in the Desire World as we are here. Some of them will Ix? dealt with later and their connection with man's evolution described. 'J'ho forces sent out by this vast and varied host of Be- ings molds the ever-changing matter of the Desire World into innumerable and differing forms of more or less durability, according to the kinetic energy of the impulse which gave them birth. From this slight description it may be understood how difficult it is for a neophyte who has just had his inner eyes opened to find his balance in the World of Desire. The trained clairvoyant soon ceases to wonder at the impossi- ble descriptions sometimes brought through by mediums. They may be perfectly honest, but the possi])ilitios of getting the i^arallax out of focus are legion, and of the subtlest nature, and the real wonder is that they ever, com- municate anytliing correctly. All of us had to learn to see, in the days of our infancy, as we may readily find l)y watching a young babe. It will l)e found that the little one will reach for objects on the other side of the room c the street, or for the ^loon. ITe is entirely unable to gauge distances. The blind man who has been made to see will, at first, often close his eyes to walk from one place to another, declaring, until he has learned to use his eyes, that it is easier to walk by feeling than by sight. So the one whose inner organs of perception have been vivified must also l)e trained in the use of his newly ac- quired faculty. At first the neophyte will try to apply to the Desire World the knowledge derived from his expeH- ence in the Physical World, because he has not yet learned tke laws of the world into which he is enterint;. This is 4,2 KOSlCRUCIlAiN COSMO-CONCEPTION the source of a vast amount of trouble and perplexity. Before he can understand^ he must become as a little child, which imbibed knowledge witliout reference to any ])re- vious experience. 'I'o arrive at a correct understanding of the Desire World it is necessary to realize that it is the world of feel- ings, desire'^, and emotions. These are all undor the domi- nation ot two great forces — Attraction and Kcpulsion. which act in a ditferent way in the three denser Regions of the Desire World from that in which they act in the three 'finer or ujiper Regions, while the central Region may he called neutral ground. This c(nitral Region is the Region of feeling. Hero interest in or indifference to an object or an idea sways the balance in favor of one of the two previously mentioned forces, thereby relegating the object or idea to the three higher or the three lower. Regions of the Desire World, or else they will exj)el it. We shall see presently how this is accomplished. Tn the finest and rarest substance of the three higher Regions of the Desire World the force of Attraction alone holds sway, but it is also present in some degree in the denser matter of the three lower Regions, where it works against the force of Repulsion, which is dominant there. The disintegrating force of Repulsion would soon destroy every form coming into these three lower Regions were it not that it is thus counteracted. Tn the densest or lowest Region, where it is strongest, it tears and shatters the forms built there in a way dreadful to see, yet it is not a vandalistic force. Nothing in nature is vandalistic. All that appears so is hut working towards good. So with this force in its work in the lowest Region of the Desire THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 43 World. The forms here are demoniac creations, built by the coarsest passions and desires of man and beast. The tendency of every form in the Desire World is to attract to itself all it can of a like nature and grow tliereby. If this tendency to attraction were to predominate in the lowest Regions, evil would grow like a weed. There would be anarchy instead of order in the Cosmos. This is pre- vented by the preponderating power of the force of Re- pulsion in this Region. When a coarse desire form is being attracted to another of the same nature, there is a disharmony in their vibrations, whereby one has a dis- integrating effect upon the other. Thus, instead of unit- ing and amalgamating evil with evil, they act with mutual destructiveness and in tliat way the evil in the world is kept within reasonable bounds. When we understand the working of the twin forces in this respect we are in a posi- tion to understand the occult maxim, "A lie is both mur- der and suicide in the Desire World." Anything happening in the Physical World is reflected in all the other realms of nature and, as we have seen, builds its a]ipropriate form in the Desire World. When a true account of the occurrence is given, another form is built, exactly like tlie first. They are then drawn together and coalesce, strengthening each other. If, however, an untrue account is given, a form different from and antago- nistic to tlio first, or true one, is created. As they deal with iho same occurrence, they are drawn together, but as their vibrations are different they act upon each other with mutual destructiveness. Therefore, evil and malicious lies can kill anything that is good, if they are strong enough and repeated often enough. But, conversely, seeking for the irood in evil will, in time, transmute the evil into good. If the form tliat is built to minimize the evil is weak, it 44 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION will have no effect and will be destroyed by the evil form, but if it is stronfi^ and frequently repeated it will have the effect of disintegrating the evil and substituting the good. That effect, be it distinctly understood, is not brought about l)y lying, nor denying the evil, but by looking for the good. The occult scientist practices very rigidly this princii)le of looking for good in all things, because he knows what a power it possesses in keeping down evil. Thci'i' is a stoi-y of Christ which illustrates this point. Once Avhen walking with His disciples they passed the decaying and ill-smelling carcass of a dog. The disciples turned in ilisgust, commenting upon the nauseating na- ture of the sight ; but Chri.st looked at the dead body and said " Pearls are not whiter than its teeth." He was de- termined to find the good, because He knew the beneficial effect which would result in the Desire World from giv- ing it exi)ression. The lowest Region of the Desire World is called "the Regio)i of Passion and Sensual Desire." The second sub- division is l)est described by the name of "Region of Im- pressionability.' Here the effect of the twin forces of Attraction and Repulsion is evenly balanced. This is a neuti'al Region, hence all our impressions which ai'e built of the matter of this Region are neutral. Only Avhen the twin feelings, which we shall meet in the fourth Region, are Ijrought to bear, do the twin foi-ces come into play. The mere impression of anything, however, in and of itself, is entirely separate from the feeling it engenders. The impression is neutral and is an activity of the second Region of the Desire World, where pictures are formed by the forces of Kense-])erception in the vital body of man. In the third Region of the Desire World, the force of Attraction, the integrating, upbuilding force, has already THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 45 gained tbe upper liand over the force of Repulsion, witli its destructive tendency. When we understand that the mainspring in this force of Repulsion is self-assertion, a pushing away of all others that it may have room, we shall understand that it gives way most easily to a desire for other things, so that tlie suhstance of the third Region of the Desire World is principally dominated by the force of Attraction towards other things, hut in a selfish way, and therefore this is the Region of Wishes. The Iicgion of Coarse Desires may be likened to the solids in the Physical World ; the Region of Impression- ability to the fluids; and the fluctuating, evanescent nature of the Region of Wishes will make that compare with the gaseous portion of the Physical World. These three Re- gions give the substance for the forms which make for experience, soul-growth and evolution, purging the alto- gether destructive and retaining the materials which may be used for progress. The fourth Region of the Desire World is the "Region of Feeling.'' From it comes the feeling concerning the already descrilied forms and upon the feeling engendered by them depends the life which they have for us and also their effect upon us. ^^■hether the objects and ideas pre- sented are good or bad in themselves is not important at this stage. It is our reeling, whether of Interest or In- difference that is the determining factor as to the fate of tlie object or idea. If the feeling with which we meet an impression of an object or an idea is Interest, it has the same effect upon that impression as sunlight and air have upon a plant. That idea will grow and flourish in our lives. If, on the other hand, we meet an impression or idea with Indiffer- ence, it withers as does a plant when put in a dark ('('liar. 46 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION TlniP from this central Kegion of the Desire World conios the incentive to action, or the decision to refrain therefrom (though the latter is also action in the eyes of the occult scientist), for at the present stage of our de- velopment the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference furnish the incentive to action and are the springs that move the world. At a later stage these feelings will cease to have any weight. Then the determining factor will be dutij. Interest starts the forces of Attraction or Eepiilsion. Indifference simply withers the object or idea against which it is directed, so far as our connection with it is concerned. If our interest in an object or an idea generates Re- pulsion, that naturally causes us to expurgate from our lives any connection with the object or idea which roused it; but there is a great difference between the action of the force of Repulsion and the mere feeling of Indiffer- ence. Perhaps an illustration will make more clear the operation of tlio twin Feelings and the twin Forces. Three uk'u arc walking along a road. They see a sick dog; it is covered with sores and is evidently suffering in- tensely from pain and thirst. This much is evident to all three men — their senses tell lliciii that. Xow Feeling comes. Two of them take an "interest'' in the animal, but in the third there is a feeling of "indifference." He passes on. leaving the dog to its fate. The others remain ; they are both interested, but each manifests it in a quite different way. The interest of one man is sympathetic and helpful, impelling him to care for the poor beast, to as- suage pains and nurse it back to health. In him the feel- ing of interest has aroused the force of Attraction. The other man's interest is of a different kind. He sees only THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 47 a loathsome sight which is revolting to him and wishes to rid himself and the world of it as quickly as possible. He advises killing tlie animal outright and burying it. In him the feeling of interest generates the destructive force of Repulsion. When the feeling of Interest arouses the force of At- traction and it is directed toward low objects and desires, these work themselves out in the lower Regions of the Desire World, where the counteracting force of Re])ulsion operates, as previously described. From the battle of the twin forces — Attraction and Repulsion — results all the pain and suffering incident to wrongdoing or misdirected effort, whether intentional or otherwise. Thus we may see how very important is the Feeling we have concerning anything, for upon that depends the nature of the atmosphere we create for ourselves. If we love the good, we shall keep and nourish as guardian angels all that is good about us ; if the reverse, we shall people our path with demons of our own breeding. The names of the three upper Regions of the Desire World are "Region of Soul-Life," "Region of Soul-Light." and "Region of Soul-Powor." In these abide Art, .Mtru- ism. Philanthropy, and all tlio activities of the higher soul-life. When we think of these Regions as radiating the qualities indicated by their names, into the forms of the three InWer Regions, we shall understand correctly the higher and lower activities. Soul-power, however, may for a time be used for evil ])urposes as well as for good, but eventually the force of Repulsion destroys vice and the force of Attraction builds virtue u))on its shattered ruins. All things, in the ultimate, work together for GOOD. The Physical and the Desire Worlds are not separated 48 KUSiCKL'CiA.N CUiSMO-COxNCEPTlON from oacli other by space. They are "closer than hands iind I'ect."" It is not necessary to move to get from one to tlie other, nor from one Region to the next. Just as solids, liquids, and gases are all together in our bodies, inter- penetrating one another, so are the dill'erent Regions of the Desire World within us also. We may again com- pare the lines of force along which ice-crystals form in water to the invisible causes originating in the Desire World, which appear in the Physical World and give us the incentive to action, in whatever direction it may be. The Desire World, witli its innumerable inhabitants, permeates the Physical World, as the lines of force do the water — invisible, but everywhere present and potent as the cause of everything in the Physical World. The World of Thought. The World of Thought also consists of seven Regions of varying qualities and densities, and, like the Physical World, the World of Thought is divided into two main divisions — the Region of Concrete Thought, comprising the four densest Regions ; and the Region of Abstract 'Hiought, comprising the three Regions of finest substance. This World of Thought is the central one of the five Worlds from which man obtains his vehicles. Here spirit and body meet. It is also the highest of the three Worlds in which man's evolution is being carried forward at the present time, the two higher Worlds being practically in abeyance as yet, so far as man is concerned. We know that the materials of the Chemical Region are used in l>uilding all physical forms. These forms are given life and tiie power of motion by the forces at work in the Etheric Region, and some of these living forms are stirred into activity by means of the twin Feelings of the Desire THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 49 World. The Region of Concrete Thought furnishes the mind-stuff in which ideas generated in the Region of Ab- stract Thought clothe themselves as tli ought-forms, to act as regulators and balance wheels upon the impulses en- gendered in the Desire World by impacts from the phenom- enal World. Thus we see how tlie three Worlds, in which man is at present evolving, complement one another, making a whole that shows forth the Su])reme Wisdom of the Great Archi- tect of the system to which we belong, and Whom we rev- erence by the holy name of God. Taking a more detailed view of the several divisions of the Region of Concrete Thought we find that the arche- types of physical form no matter to what kingdom they may belong, are found in its lowest subdivision, or tlie "Continental Region.'' In this Continental Region are also the archetypes of the continents and the isles of tho world, and corresponding to these archetypes are they fashioned. ^Modifications in tlie crust of the Earth must first be wrought in the Continental Region. Xot until the archetypal model has been changed can the Intelligences which we (to hide our ignorance concerning them) call the "Laws of Xature," bring about the physical conditions which alter the physical features of the Earth according to the modifications designed by the Hierarchies in charge of evolution. Tlioy plan changes as an architect plans tlie alteration of a building before the workmen give it con- crete expression. In like manner are changes in the fom and fauna due to mct<imorphoses in their respective arche- types. When we speak of tlie archetypes of all the difTerent forms in the donso world it must not be thought tliat these archetypes are merely models in the same sense 50 KUSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in which we speak of an object constructed in miniature, or in some material other than that appropriate tor its proper and tinal use. They are not merely likenesses nor models of the forms we see about us, but are creative arche- types; that is, they fashion the forms of the Piiysical Woiid in tlieir own likeness or likenesses, for often many work together to form one certain sj^ecies, each archetype giving part of itself to build the reijuired form. The second subdivision of the Kegion of Concrete Thought is called the "'Oceanic Kegion.*' It is best de- scriljcd as flowing, pulsating vitality. All the forces that work through the four ethers which constitute the Etheric Kegion are there seen as arclietyi)es. It is a stream of flowing life, pulsating through all forms, as blood pulsates through the body, the same lite in all forms. Here the trained clairvoyant sees how true it is that '*all life is one." The ''Aerial Kegion" is the third division of the Ke- gion of Concrete Thought. Here we find the archetype of desires, passions, wishes, feelings, and emotions such as we experience in the Desire World. Ileie all the activities of the Desire World appear as atniospheric conditions. Like the kiss of the summer breeze come the feelings of pleas- nre and joy to the clairvoyant sense; as the sighing of the wind in the tree-tops seem the longings of the soul and like flashes of lighting the passions of warring nations. In this atmosphere of the Kegion of Concrete Thought are also pictures of the emotions of man and beast. The "Kegion of Archetypal Forces" is the fourth divi- sion of the Kegion of Concrete Thought. It is the central and most important Region in the five Worlds wherein man's entire evolution is carried on. On the one side of this Kegion are the three higher Kegions of the World of Thought, the World of Life Spirit and the World of Divine THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WOKLDS 51 Spirit. On the other side of this Kegion of Archetypal Forces f^re the three lower Regions of the World of Thought, the Desire and the Physical Worlds. Thus this Region bf comes a sort of "crux/' bounded on one side by the RealiMs of Spirit, on the other by the Worlds of Form. It is a focusing point, where Spirit reflects itself in matter. As the name implies, this Region is the home of the Archety-pal Forces which direct the activity of the arche- types in the Region of Concrete Thought. From this Region Spirit works on matter in a formative manner. Diagram 1 shows the idea in a schematic way, the forms in the lower World being reflections of the Spirit in the higher Worlds. The fifth Region, which is the one nearest to the focusing point on the Spirit side, reflects itself in the third Region, which is nearest the focusing point on the Form side. The sixth Region reflects itself in the second and the seventh reflects itself in the first. The whole of the Region of Abstract Thought is re- flected in the World of Desire; the World of Life Spirit in the Etheric Region of the Physical World ; and the World of Divine Spirit in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Diagram 2 will give a comprehensive idea of the seven Worlds which are the sjihore of our dovelo]iment, l)ut we must carefully keoj) in mind that tluve Wurlds arc ni>t placed one above another, as shown in the diagram. They inter-penotratc — that is to sav. that a>^ in the case where the relation of the Pbvsical Wor'd ami the Desire World were compared, where wc likened the Desire World to the lines of force in fieczing water and the water itself to the Physical World, in the same way we may think of the lines of force as being anv of the seven Worlds, and the Diagram 1 — The Relative Pennaneucy of the Visible and Invisible Worlds. (Illustratod by comparison with a stereopticon.) 52 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 53 water, as in our illustration, would correspond to the next denser World in the scale. Another illustration may per- haps make the subject clearer. Ijet us u?e a spherical sponge .'^ represent the dense earth — the Chemical Region. Imagine that sand permeates every part of the sponge and also forms a layer outside the sponge. Let the sand represent the Etheric Region, which in a similar manner permeates the dense earth and ex- tends beyond its atmosphere. Let us further imagine this sponge and sand immersed in a spherical glass vessel tilled with clear water, and a little larger than the sponge and sand. We place the sponge and sand in the center of the vessel as the yolk is placed in the center of an egg. We have now a space of clear water between the sand and the vessel. The water as a whole will represent the Desire World, for just as the water percolates between the grains of sand, through every pore of the sponge, and forms that clear layer, so the Desire World permeates lioth the dense Earth and the ether and extends l)ey(>nd both of these substances. We know there is air in water, and if we think of the air in the water (in our illustration), as representing the World nf Thought, we shall have a fair mental picture of the way in which the World of Thought, being finer and more subtle, inter-penetrates the two denser Worlds. Finally, imagine that the vessel containing the sponge, sand and water is ])hued in the center of a larger spherical vessel then the air in the space between the two vess<^ls would re])resent that part of the World of Thought which extends beyond the Desire World. P2ach of the planets in our solar system has three such inter-penetrating Worlds, and if we think of each of the planets consisting of three Worlds as lieing individual 54 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM a THE SEVEN WORLDS WORLD OF GOD Consisting ofy\J Regions. WORLD This World consists of 7 Regions and is the OF abode of the Virgin Spirits when they have VIRGIN been differentiated in God before the pilgrim- SPIRITS age through matter. Vehicles of Man WORLD OF Consists of 7 Regions and is the abode of the DIVINE SPIRIT highest spiritual influence in man. Divine Spirit WORLD OF LIFE SPIRIT Consists of 7 Regions and is the abode of the second aspect of the threefold spirit in man. Life Spirit 7th Region contains the germinal idea of form in mineral, plant, animal and man. REGION OF 6th Region contains germinal idea of life In ABSTRACT plant, animal and man. 5th Region contains germinal idea of desire THOUGHT and emotion in animal and man; abode of 3rd aspect of spirit in man. Human Spirit REGION OF CONCRETE THOUCTHT 4th Region contains the archetypal forces and the human mind.. It is the focusing point through which the spirit mirrors itself in mat- ter. 3rd Region archetypes of desire and emotion. 2nd Region archetypes of universal vitality. 1st Region archetypes of form. :i Mind 7th Region Soul-Power 6th Region Soul-Light 5th Region Soul-Life. ^ •Attraction DESIRE WORLD 4th Region Feeli Jin lln difference. Desire Body 3rd Region Wishes ■» 2nd Region Impressionability j 1st Region Passion and Low DesircJ Repulsion. 7th Region Reflecting ether, memory of nature. 6th Region Light ether, medium of sense per- ETHERIC ception. REGION 5th Region Life ether, medium for propagation. 4th Region Chemical ether, medium for assimi- lation and excretion. Vital Body o CHEMICAL 3rd Region Gases. 0) > T REGION 2rd Region Liquids. 1st Region Solids. a. Dense Body THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE "WORLDS r,.-, sponges, and of the fourth World, the World of Life Spirit, as being the water in a large vessel where these threefold separate sponges swim, we shall understand that as the water in the vessel fills the space between the sponges and percolates through them, so the World of Life Spirit per- vades inter-planetarv space and inter-penetrates the indi- vidual planets. It forms a common bond between them, so that as it is necessary to have a boat and l^e able to control it, if we wish to sail from America to Africa, so it is necessary to have a vehicle correlated to the World of Life Spirit under our conscious control in order to be able to travel from one planet to another. In a manner similar to that in which the World of Life Spirit correlates us to the other planets in our own solar system does the World of Divine Spirit correlate us to the other solar systems. We may regard the solar systems as separate sponges, swimming in a World of Divine Spirit, and thus it will be apparent that in order to travel from one solar system to another it would be necessary to be able to function consciously in the highest vehicle of man, the Divine Spirit. CHAPTER II. The Four Kingdoms. TPIE three Worlds of our planet are at present the field of evolution, for a number of different king- doms of life, at various stages of development. Only four of these need concern us at present, viz. : the mineral, plant, animal, and human kingdoms. These four kingdoms are related to the three Worlds in different ways, according to the progress these groups of evolving life have made in the school of experience. So far as form is concerned the dense bodies of all the king- doms are composed of the same chemical substances — the solids, liquids, and gases of the Chemical Eegion. The dense body of a man is as truly a chemical compound as is the stone, although the latter is ensouled by mineral life only. But even when speaking from the purely physical standpoint, and laying aside all other considerations for the time being, there are several important differences when we compare the dense body of the human being with the min- eral of the Earth, ^lan moves, grows, and propagates his species — the mineral^ in its native state, does none of these things. Comjiaring man with the forms of the plant kingdom, we find that both plant and man have a dense body, capa- ble of growth and propagation. But Man has faculties not possessed by tlic plant. He feels, has the power of motion, and the faculty of perceiving tilings exterior to himself. 66 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 57 When we compare man with the animal we see that both liave the faculties of feeling, motion, growth, propa- gation, and sense-perception. In addition, man has the faculty of s|)oech, a superior structure of the hrain, and also hands — which are a very great physical advantage. We may note especially the development of the thumb, which makes the hand mucli more valuable than even that of the anthropoid. Man has also evolved a definite lan- guage in which to express his feelings and thoughts, all of which places the dense body of the human being in a 'class by itself, beyond the three lower kingdoms. To account for these differences in the four kingdoms we must go to the invisible Worlds, and seek the causes which give one kingdom that which is denied to another. To function in any world, and express the qualities peculiar to it, we must first possess a vehicle made of its material. In order to function in the dense Piiysical World it is necessary to have a dense body, adapted to our environment. Otherwise we should be ghosts, as they are commonly called, and be invisible to most physical l)eings. So we must have a vital body, before we can express life, grow, or externalize^ the other qualities peculiar to the Ethcric Region. To show feeling and ciiidtinn it is necessary to Itavc a vehicle composed of the materials of tlie Desire World, and a mind foruicd of the substance of the Region of Concrete Thought is necessary to render thinking possible. When we examine the four kingdoms in relation to the Etheric Region, we find that the mineral does not ]>osses3 a separate vital body, and at once we see the reason why it cannot grow, propagate, or show sentient life. As an hypothesis necessary to account for other known facts, material science holds that in the densest solid, as in 68 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION file rarest and most attenuated gas, no two atoms touch each other ; that there is an envelope of ether around each atom; that the atoms in the universe float in an ocean of ether. The occult scientist knows this to be true of the Chem- ical Region and that the mineral does not possess a separate vital body of ether. And as it is the planetary ether alone which envelops the atoms of the mineral, that makes the difference described. It is necessary, as we have shown, to have a separate, vital Jjodij, desire hodij, etc., to express the qualities of a particular realm, because the atoms of the World of Desire, of tlie World of Thought and even of the Highe:* Worlds, inter-penetrate the ^Fineral as well as the dense human body, and if the inter-penetration of the planetaiy ether, which is the ether that envelops the atoms of t::e mineral, were enough to make it feel and propagate its inter-jienctration I;y the planetary World of Thought would also be sullicient to make it think. This it cannot do, because it lacks a separate vehicle. It is penetrated by the planetary ether only, and is therefore incapable of indi- vidual growth. Only the lowest of the four states of ether — the chemical — is active in the mineral. The chem- ical forces in minerals are due to that fact. When we consider plant, animal, and man in relation to the Etheric Region we note that each has a separate, vital body, in addition to being penetrated by the planetary ether which forms the Etheric Region. There is a differ- ence, however, between the vital bodies of the plants and the vital bodies of animal and man. In the vital body of the plant only the chemical and the life ethers are fully active. Hence the plant can grow by the action of the chemical ether and propagate its species through the activ- ity of the life ether of the separate, vital body which it THE FOUR KINGDOMS 59 possesses. The light ether is present, but is partially latent or dormant and refloctino^ ether is lacking. Therefore it is evident that the faculties of sense-perception and mem- ory, which are the <inalities of these etliers, cannot be expressed by the ])lant kingdom. Turning oiir attention to tlie vital body of the animal wo iind that in it the cliemical, life and light ethers are dynamically active. Hence the animal has the faculties of assimilation and growth, caused by the activities of the chemical ether ; and the faculty of propagation by means of the life ether — these being the same as in plants. But in addition, consequent n])on the action of the third or light ether, it has the Faculties of generating internal heat and of sense-perception. The fourth ether, however, is inactive in tlie animal, hence it has no thought nor mem- ory. That which ai)i)ears as such will be shown later to be of a dift'eieut nature. When we analyze the human being, we tind that in him all four ethers are dynamically active in the highly organ- ized vital body. By means of the activities of the chemical ether he is able to assimilate food and to grow : the forces at work in the life ether enable him to propagate his species; the forces in the light ether siipply the dense body with heat, work on the nervous system and the muscles, thus opening the doors of communication with the outside world by way of the senses; and the retlecting ether enables the spirit to control its vehicle by means of thought. This etiier also stores past experience as memory. The vital body of plant, animal, and man, extends be- yond the periphery of the dense body as the Etheric Kegion, which is the vital body of a planet, extends beyond its dense part, showing again the truth of the Hermetic axiom "As above, so below.'' The distance of this exten- 60 ROSK'RUCIAN (OSMO CONCEPTION sion of the vital l)ody of man is about an incli and a lialf. Tlie part wliich is outside the dense body is very huninous and about the color of a new-blown peach-blossom. It is often seen by persons having very slight involuntary clair- voyance. The writer has found, when speaking with such persons, that they frequently are not aware they see any- thing unusual and do not know what they see. The dense body is built into the matrix of this vital body during ante-natal life, and with one exception, it is an exact copy, molecule for molecule, of the vital body. As the lines of force in freezing water are the avenues of formation for ice crystals, so the lines of force in the vital body determine the shape of the dense body. All through life the vital body is the builder and restorer of the dense form. Were it not for the etheric heart the dense lieart would break quickly under the constant strain we put upon it. All the abuses to which we subject the dense body are counteracted, so far as lies in its power, by the vital body, which is continually fighting against the death of the dense body. The exception mentioned above is that the vital body of a man is female or negative, while that of a woman is male or positive. In that fact we have the key to numer- ous puzzling problems of life. That woman gives way to her emotions is due to the polarity noted, for her positive, vital body generates an excess of blood and causes her to labor under an enormous internal pressure that would break the physical casement were not a safety-valve pro- vided in the periodical flow, and another in the tears which relieve the pressure on special occasions — for tears are "white bleeding." Man may have and has as strong emotions as woman, but he is usually able to suppress them without tears, be- THE FUIK KI.\(;D()MS 61 cause his negative vital body does not generate more blood than he can comfortably control. Unlike the higher vehicles of humanity, the vital i)ody (except under certain circumstances, to be explained when the subject of "Initiation" is dealt with) does not ordinar- ily leave the dense body until the death of the latter. Then the ciiemical forces of the dense body are no longer held in check by the evolving life. They proceed to restore the matter to its primo'dial condition liy disintegration so that it may be available for the formation of other forms in tlie economy of nature. Disintegration is thus due to the activity of the planetary forces in the chemical ether. In texture the vital l)ndy may be crudely compared to one of those picture' franit's made of hundreds of little j)ieces of wood which interlock and present innumerable points to the observer. The vital body presents millions of points to the observer. These points enter into the hollow centers of the dense atoms, imbuing them with vital force that sets them vibrating at a rate higher than that of the mineral of the earth which is not thus accelerated and ensouled. When a person is drowning, or falling from a height, or freezing, the vital l)ody leaves the dense body, the atoms of which become temporarily inert in consequence, but at resuscitation it re-enters the dense body and the "points" are again inserted in the dense atoms. The inertia of the atoms causes them to resist the resumption of vibration and that is the cause of the intense prickly pain and the tingling sensation noted at such times, but not ordinarily, for tlie same reason that we become conscious of tbo start- ing or stopping of a clock, Init are oblivious to its tick when it is running. There are certain cases where the vital body partly 68 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION k-avos the dense body, such as wlicn a liand "goes to sleep." Then the etheric liand of the vital body may be seen hanging below the dense arm like a glove and the points cause the peculiar pricking sensation felt when the etheric hand re-enters the dense hand. Sometimes in hypnosis the head of the vital body divides and hangs out- side the dense head, one half over each shoulder, or lies around the neck like the collar of a sweater. The absence of prickly sensation at awakening in cases like this is be- cause during the hypnosis part of the hypnotist's vital body had been substituted for that of the victim. When anesthetics are used the vital body is partially driven out, along with the higher vehicles, and if the appli- cation is too strong and the life ether is driven out, death ensues. This same phenomenon may also be observed in. the case of materializing mediums. In fact the difference between a materializing medium and an ordinary man or woman is just this: In the ordinary man or woman the vital body and the dense body are, at the present stage of evolution, quite firmly interlocked, while in the medium they are loosely connected. It has not always been so, and the time will again come when tlie vital body may normally leave the dense vehicle, but tliat is not normally accom- plished at present. When a medium allows his or her vital body to 1)6 used by entities from the Desire World who wish to materialize, the vital body generally oozes from the left side — through the spleen, which is its particular "gate." Then the vital forces cannot flow into the body as they do normally, the medium becomes greatly ex- hausted, and some of them resort to stimulants to counter- act the effects, in time becoming incurable drunkards. The vital force from the sun, which surrounds us as a colorless fluid, is absorbed by the vital body through the THE FOLK KINGDOMS (J3 etheric ccmnterpart of the spleen, wlierein it undergoes a curious transformation of color. It becomes pale ro>e- hued and spreads along the nerves all over the dense body. It is to the nervous system what the force of electricity is to a telegraph system. Though there be wires, instruments, and telegraph operators all in order, if the electricity is lacking, no message can be sent. The Ego, the brain, and the nervous system may be in seemingly perfect order, but if the vital force be lacking to carry the message of the Ego through the nerves to the muscles, the dense bo'^'' will remain inert. This is exactly what happens when part of the dense body becomes paralyzed. The vital body has be- come diseased and the vital force can no longer flow. In such cases, as in most sickness, the trouble is with the finer invisible vehicles. In conscious or unconscious rec- ognition of this fact, the most successful physicians use suggestion — which works upon the higher vehicles — as an aid to medicine. The more a physician can imbue his patient with faith and hope, tlie s])eedier disease will van- ish and give place to perfect health. During health the vital body specializes a superabundance of vital force, which, after passing through a dense body, radiates in straight lines in every direction from the per- iphery thereof, as the radii of a circle do from the center; but during ill-health, when the vital l)ody becomes attenu- ated, it is not able to draw to itself the same amount of force and in addition the dense body is feeding upon it. Then the lines of the vital fluid which pass out from the body are crumpled and bent, showing the lack of force behind them. In health the great force of these radiations carries with it germs and microbes which are inimical to the health of the dense body, but in sickness, when the vital force is weak, these emanations do not so readily eliminate 64 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION disease germs. Therefore the danger of contracting di^i- ease is much greater when the vital forces are low than when one is in robust health. In cases where parts of the dense body arc amputated, only the planetary ether accompanies the separated part. The separate vital body and the dense body disintegrate synchronously after death. So with the etheric coun- terpart of the amputated limb. It will gradually disintegrate as the dense member decays, but in the meantime the fact that the man still possesses the etheric limb accounts for his assertion that he can feel his fin- gers or suffers pain in them. There is also a connection with a buried member, irrespective of distance. A case is on record where a man felt a severe pain, as if a nail had been driven into the flesh of an amputated limb, and he persisted until the limb was exhumed, when it was found that a nail had been driven into it at the time it was boxed for burial. The nail was removed and the pain instantly stopped. It is also in accordance with these facts that people complain of pain in a limb for perhaps two or three years after the amputation. The pain will then cease. This is because the disease remains in the still undetached etheric limb, but as the amputated part dis- integrates, the etheric limb follows suit and tlms the pain ceases. Having noted the relations of the four kingdoms to the Etheric Region of the Physical World, we will next turn our attention to their relation to tlie Desire World. Here we find that both minerals and plants lack the separate desire body. They are permeated only by the planetary desire body, the Desire World. Lacking the separate vehicle, they are incapable of feeling, desire, and emotion, which are faculties pertaining to the Desire THE FOUR KINGDOMS 65 World. When a stone is broken, it docs not feel ; but it would be wrong to infer that there is no feeling connected with such an action. That is the materialistic view, or the view tiiken by the uncomprehending multitude. The occult scientist knows that there is no act, great or small, which is not felt throughout the universe, and even though the stone, because it has no separate de>ire body, cannot feel, the Spirit of the Earth feels because it is the Earth's desire body that permeates the stone. When a man cuts his finger, the finger, having no separate desire body, does not feel the pain, l)ut the man does, because it is his desire body which permeates the finger. If a plant is torn up l)y the roots, it is felt by the Spirit of the Karth as a man would feel if a hair were torn from his head. This Earth is a living, feeling body, and all the forms which are with- out separate desire bodies througli which their informing spirits may experience feeling, are included in the desire body of the Earth and that desire body has feeling. The breaking of a stone and the breaking off of ilowers are productive of pleasure to the Earth, wliile the ))iilling out of plants by the root causes pain. The reason is given in the latter ])art of this work, for at this stage of our study the explanation would be incompreheiisihU' to the general reader. The ])lanetary Desire World ]nilsates through the dense and vital Inidies of animal and man in the same way that it |)('netrates the mineral and jilant, but iu addition to this. animal and man have separate desire bodies, which enable them to feel desire, emotion and passion. There is a differ- ence, however. Tlie desire body of the animal is built en- tirely of tlie material of the denser regions of the TVsire World, while in the case of even the lowest of human races a little of the matter of the hiirher Regions enters into tlie 66 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION composition of the desire body. The feelings of animals and the lowest huiiian i-aces ai'o almost entirely concerned with the gratification of the lowest desires and passion^ which find their expression in the matter of tlie lower Eegions of the Desire World. Hence, in order that they may have such emotions to ediicat-e them for something higher, it is necessary that they should have the corre- sponding materials in tlieir desire bodies. As man pro- gresses in the school of life, his experiences teach him, and his desires become jmn' ■ aud better. Thus by degrees the matci'ial of his dcsii'e body undergoes a corresponding change. The purer and brighter nuiterial of the higher Eegions of the Desire World replaces the murky colors of the lower part. The desire body also grows in size, so that in a saint it is truly a glorious object to behold, the purity of its colors and its luminous transjiarency being beyond adequate simile. Tt must be seen to W appreciated. At present the materials of both the lower and the higher Eegions enter into the composition of the desire bodies of the great majority of mankind. None are so bad that they have not some good trait. This is expressed in the materials of the higher Eegions which we find in their desire bodies. But^ on the other hand, very, very few are so good that they do not use some of the materials of the lower Eegions. In the same way that the planetary vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense material of the Earth, as we saw in the illustration of the sponge, the sand and the water, so the vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense body of plant, aninuil aiul man. But during the life of man his desire body is not shaped like his dense and vital bodies. After death it assumes that sha]ie. During life it has the appearance of a luminous ovoid which, in THE FOUR KINGDOMS 67 vraking hours, completely surrounds tl\e dense body, as the albumen does the yolk of an egg. It extends from twelve to sixteen inches beyond the dense body. In this desire body there are a number of sense-centers, but, in the great majority of people, they are latent. It is the awakening of these centers of perception that corresponds to the opening of the blind man's eyes in our former illus- tration. The matter in the human desire body is in in- cessant motion of inconceivable rapidity. There is in it no settled place for any particle, as in the dense body. The matter that is at the head one moment may be at the feet in the next and back again. There are no organs in the desire body, as in the dense and vital bodies, but there are centers of ])erception, which, when active, appear as vor- tices, always remaining in the same relative position to the dense body, most of them about the head. In the majority of people they are mere eddies and are of no use as centers of perception. They may be awakened in all, however, but different methods produce different results. In the involuntary clairvoyant developed along improper, negative lines, these vortices turn from right to left, or in the ojiposite direction to the hands of a clock — counter- clockwise. In the desire body oL' the properly trained voluntary clairvoyant, they turn in the same direction as the hands of a clock — clockwise, glowing with exceeding splendor, far surpassing the brilliant luminosity of the ordinary desire body. These centers furnish him with means for the per- ception of things in the Desire World and he sees, and in- vestigates as he wills, while the peison whose centers turn counter-clockwise is like a mirror, which reflects what passes before it. Such a ]">erson is incapable of reaching out for information. Tb.e reason for this belongs to a later 68 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION chapter, but the above is one of the fundaineutal dilfereneefc' between a medium and a i^roperly trained clairvoyant. It is impossible for most people to distinguish between the two ; yet there is one infallible rule that can be followed by anyone: No goiuincli/ developed seer will ever exercise this faculty for money or its equivalent; nor will he use it to gratify curiosity; hut only to help humanity. Xo one capable of teaching the projx^r method for the development of this faculty will ever charge so much a lesson. Those demanding money for the exercise of, or for giving lessons in these tilings never have anything worth paying for. The above rule is a safe and sure guide, which all may follow with absolute confidence. In a far distant future man's desire body Avill become as definitely organized as are the vital and dense bodies. When that stage is reached Ave shall all have the power to function in the desire body as we now do in the dense body, which is the oldest and best organized of these bodies of man — the desire body being the youngest. The desire body is rooted in the liver, as the vital body is in the spleen. In all warm-blooded creatures, which are the highest evolved, and have feelings, passions and emotions, which reach outward into the world with desire, which may be said to really live in the fuller meaning of the term and not merely vegetate — in all such creatures the currents of the desire body flow outward from the liver. The desire stuff is continually welling out in streams or currents which travel in curved lines to every point of the periphery of the ovoid and then return to tlie liver through a number of vortices, much as boiling water is continually welling outward from the source of heat and returning to it after completing its cvcle. *>4 ^ THE FOUR KINGDOMS G9 The plants are devoid of this impelling, energizing principle, lience they cannot sliow life and motion as can the more highly developed organisms. Where there is vitality and motion, hut no red l)lood, there is no separate desire hody. The creature is simply in the transition stage from plant to animal and therefore it moves entirely in the strength of the group-spirit. In the co/(Z-hlooded animals which have a liver and red Wood, there is a separate desire body and the group-spirit directs the currents inward, because in their case the sepa- rate spirit (of the individual fish or reptile for instance) is entirely outside the dense vehicle. "When the organism has evolved so far that the separate spirit can commence to draw into its vehicles then it (the individual spirit) commences to direct the currents out- ivard, and we see the l^eginning of passionate existence and warm blood. It is the warm, red blood in tlie liver of the organism sulHciently evolved to have an //Klwelling spirit which energizes the outgoing currents of desire stuff that cause the animal or the man to display desire and passion. In the case of the animal the spirit is not yet entirely mdwelling. It does not become so until the points in tlie vital body and the dense body come into correspond- ence, as explained in Cliapter XII. For this reason the animal is not a "liver,'' that is, he does not live as com- pletely as does man, not being capable of as fine desires ami emotions, because not as fully conscious. The mammalia of today are on a higher plane than was man at the animal stage of his evolution, because they have warm, red blood, which man did not have at that stage. This diiference in status is accounted for by the spiral path of evolution, which also accounts for the fact that man is a higher tv))0 of humanity than the present Angels were in ^lieir human 70 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION stage. The pro?ont mammalia, wliich liave in thoir animal stage attained to the possession of warm, red blood, and are therefore capable of experiencing desire and emotion to some extent, will, in the Jupiter Period, be a purer and better type of humanity than we are now, while from among our present humanity there will be some, even in the Jupiter Period, who will be openly and avowedly wicked. Moreover, they will not then be able to conceal their passions as is now possible, but will be unabashed about their evil-doing. In the light of this exposition of the connection between the liver and the life of the organism, it is noteworthy tliat in several European languages (English, German, and the Scandinavian tongues) the same word signifies the organ of the body (the liver) and also "one who lives.'* When we turn our attention to the four kingdoms in their relation to the World of Thought we find that min- erals, plants and animals lack a vehicle correlating them to that World. Yet we know some animals think, but they are the highest domesticated animals which have come into close touch with man for generations and have thus developed a faculty not possessed by other animals, which have not had that advantage. This is on the same princi- ple that a highly charged wire will "induce" a weaker cur- rent of electricity in a wire brought close to it ; or that a man of strong morals will arouse a like tendency in a weaker nature, while one morally weak will be overthrown if brought within the influence of evil characters. All we do, say, or are, reflects itself in our surroundings. This is why the highest domestic animals think. They are the highest of their kind, almost on the point of individualiza- tion, and man's thought vibrations have "induced" in them a similar activity of a lower order. With the exceptions THE FOUR KINGDOMS 71 noted, the animal kingdom lia.s not acquired the faculty of thought. They are not individualized. This is the great and cardinal dift'erence between the human and other king- doms. Man is an individual. The animals, plants and minerals are divided into species. They are not individual- ized in the same sense that man is. It is true that we divide mankind into races, trilx?s and nations; we note the difference between the Caucassian, the Negro, the Indian, etc.; but that is not to the ])oint. If we wish to study the characteristics of the lion or the elephant or any other species of the lower animals, all that is necessary is to take any member of that species for that pur])ose. When we learn the characteristics of one animal, we know the characteristics of the s])ecies to which it be- longs. All members of the same animal tfibe are alike. That is the point. A lion, or its father, or its son, all look alike: there is no difference in the way they will act under like conditions. All have the same likes and ilis- likes; one is the same as another.. Xot so with Iniiiian beings. If we want to know about the characteristics of Xcgroes. it is not enough that we examine one single individual. It would be necessarv to examine each individually, and oven tbi'U we will arrive at no knowledge concerning Negroes "as a whole,'' sim]ily because that which was a characteristic of the single indi- vidual does not ajjply to the race collectively. If we desire to know the character of Abraham Lin- coln it will avail us nothing to study his father, his graiul- fatbcr. or bis son, for they w<iuld differ entirely. Each would have his own jieculiarities quite distinct from tb.e idiosyncracies of Abraham Lincoln. On the other hand, minerals, plants, and aniuiaN iiro described if we devote our attention to the description of 73 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION one of each species; wliilc tliore are as many species among human beings as there are individuals. Each individual person is a "species," a law unto himself, altogether sepa- rate and apart from any other individual, as different from his fellow-men as one species in the lower kingdom is from another. We may write the biography of a man, but an animal can have no biography. This is Ijecause there is in each man an individual, xndirclliiKj spirit whicli dictates the thoughts and actions of each individual human being; while there is one "group-spirit'' coininon to all the differ- ent animals or plants of flic same species. The group- spirit works on theui all frum the outside. The tiger which roams in the wilds of the Indian jungle and the tiger penned up in flie cage of a menagerie are both ex- pressions of ^he same group-spirit. It influences both alike from the Desire World, distance being almost anni- hilated in the inner Worlds. The group-spirits of the three lower kingdoms are vari- ously located in the higher Worlds, as we shall see when we investigate the consciousness of the different kingdoms ; but to properly com])reliend the positions of these group- spirits in the inner Worhls it is necessary to rciuonihor and to cloai'ly undci'stand wliat has lieen said al)oiit all tlie forms that arc in the visible world having crystallized from models and ideas in the inner Worlds, as illustrated by the architect's house and the inventor's machine. As the juices of the soft body of the snail crystallize into the hard slmll which it carries upon its back, so the Spirits in the higher Worlds have, in a similar manner, crystallized out from themselves the dense, material bodies of the different kingdoms. Thus the so-called "higher" bodies, although so fine and cloudy as to be invisible, are not by any means "emana- THE FOUK K1-\GDUM« 73 tions" from the dense body, but the dense vehicles of all kingdoms correspond to the shell of the snail, which is crystallized fi'om its juices, tlie snail representing the spirit ; and the juices of its body in their progress towards crystallization representing the mind, desire body and vital body. These various rrhirles were emanated by the sjfirit from itself for the j)urpose of gaining experience through them. It is the spirit that moves the dense body where it will, as the snail moves its house, and not the body that controls the movements of the spirit. The more closely the spirit is able to enter into touch with its vehicle the better can it control and express itself through that vehicle, and vice versa. Tiiat is the key to the different states of con- Bciousness in the different kingdoms, A study of diagrams 3 and 4 should give a clear understanding of tlie vehicles of each kingdom, the manner in M-hich they are correlated DIAGRAM 3 Showing the vehicles of each kingdom, and the manner in which such vehicles are correlated to the different worlds. KINGDOM WORLD Mineral PUnt Animal Man Region of Abstract Thought — and Region of Concrete Thought Group-spiiit and Ego No vehicle Group-spirit and Ego Xo vehicle Group-spirit and Ego Xo Nehicle Ego Mind Desire World No vehicle No vehicle Desire body Physical World: includes the Etheric Region and the Chemical Region N'o vehicle Dense body Vital body Dense body Vital body Dense body Vital body Dense bodj 74 ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-COXCEPTION D I AGRA M 4 Showing the state of consciousness appertaining to each kingdom. KINGDOM State of Conscious- ness \\ R L D Mineral Plant . Animal Man Region of Abstract Thought and Region of Concrete Thought Group- spirit and Ego Group- spirit and Ego Trance- like Dreamless Sleep Desire World Group- spir.t and Kgo Dream ness Physical World: includes the Dense body Vital body Dense body Desire body Vital body Dense body Ego Mind Desire body Vital body Dense body Waking and the Chemical Region Conscious- ness to the dilfert'iit A\'orlds and the resulting state of con- sciousness. From diagram 3 we learn that the separate Kgo is definitely segregated witliin the T'niversal Spii'it in the Kegion of Abstract Thought. It shows that only man possesses the comjdete chain of vehicles correlating him to all divisions of the tliree Worlds. The animal lacks one link of chain — the mind; the ])lant lacks two links, the mind and the desire body ; and the mineral lacks three links in the chain of vehicles nece'^sary to function in a self-conscious manner in the riiysical World — the mind, the desire and the vital bodies. The reason for the various deiiciencies is that the Min- eral Kingdom is the expression of the latest stream o-f evolving life; the Plant Kingdom is ensouled by a life wave that has been longer upon the path of evolution; the life THE FOUR KINGDOMS 75 wave of the animal Kingdom has a still longer past ; while Man, that is to say, the life now expressing itself in the human form, has behind it the longest journey of all the four kingdoms, and tlierefore leads. In time, the three life-waves which now animate the three lower kingdoms will reach the human, and we shall have passed to higher stages of development. To understand the degree of consciousness which results from the possession of tiie vehicles used by the life evolving in the four kingdoms, Ave turn our attention to diagram 4, which shows that man, the Ego, the Thinker, has de- scended into the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Here he has marshaled all his vehicles, thereby attaininj.', the state of waking consciousness. He is learning to con- trol his vehicles. The organs of neither the desire body nor the mind are yet evolved. The latter is not yet evei> a body. At present it is simply a link, a sheath for the use of the Ego as a focusing point. It is the last of the rehicles that have hcen built. The spirit works gradually from finer into coarser suhstance, the vehicles also heing built in fine substance first, then in coarser and coarser substance. The dense body was built first and has now come into its fourth stage of density; the vital body it in its third stage and the desire body in its second, hence it is still cloud-like, and the sheath of mind is filmier still. As those vehicles have not, as yet, evolved any organs, it is clear that they alone would be useless as vehicles of con- sciousness. The Ego, however, enters info the dense body and connects these organless vehicles with the ])hysical sense-centers and thus attains the waking state of con- sciousness in the Physical World. The student should iiarficularly note that it is because of their connection with the splendidly organized median- 76 EOSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ism of the dense body that these higher veliicles become of value at present. He will thus avoid a mistake frequently made by people who, when they come into the knowledge that there are higher bodies, grow to despise the dense vehicle; to speak of it as "low" and "vile" — turning their eyes to heaven and wishing that they might soon be able to leave this earthly lump of clay and fly about in their "higher vehicles." These people generally do not realize the difference be- tween "higher" and "perfect." Certainly, tlie dense body is the lowest vehicle in the sense that it is the most un- wieldy, correlating man to the world of sense with all the limitations thus implied. As stated, it has an enormous period of evolution back of it; is in its fourth stage o*" development and has now reached a great and marvelous degree of efficiency. It will, in time, reach perfection, but even at present it is the best organized of man's vehi- cles. The vital body is in its third stage of evolution, and less completely organized than tlie dense body. The desire body and the mind are, as yet, mere clouds — almost en- tirely unorganized. In the very lowest human beings these vehicles are not even definite ovoids ; tliey are more or less undefined in form. The dense body is a wonderfully constructed instrument and should be recognized as such In* everyone pretending to have any knowledge of the constitution of man. Observe the femur, for instance. This l)onc carries the entire weight of the Ijody. On the outside it is built of a thin layer of compact bone, strengthened on the inside by beams and cross-beams of cancellated bone, in such a marvelous manner that the most skilled bridge or construction en- gineer could never accomplish the feat of building a pillar of equal strength with so little weight. The bones of the THE FOUR KINGDOMS 77 skull are built in a similar luanner, always the least possible material is used and the maximum of strength obtained. Consider the wisdom manifested in the construction of the heart and then question if this superb mechanism deserves to be despised. The wise man is grateful for his dense body and takes the best possible care of it, because he knows that it is the most valuable of his present instruments. The animal spirit has in its descent reached only the Desire World. It has not yet evolved to the point where it can "enter" a dense body. Therefore the animal has no individual indwelling spirit, but a group-spirit, which directs it from without. The animal has the dense body, the vital body and the desire body, but the group-sjiirit which directs it is outside. The vital body and the do>ire body of an animal are not entirely within the dense body, especially where the head is concerned. For instance, the etheric head of a horse projects far beyond and above the dense physical head. When, as in rare cases it hapjK'iis, the etheric head of a horse draws iuto the head of the dense body, that horse can learn to read, count and work examples in elementary aritlimetic. To this jwculiarity is also due the fact that horses, dogs, cats and other domesti- cated animals sense the Desire World, though not always realizing the dilforence Ix-tween it and the Physical World. A horsf will shy at the sight of a figure invisible to the driver; a cat will go through the nuitions of i-ul)hing itself against invisible legs. The cat sees the ghost, however, without realizing that it has no dense legs available for frictional purposes. The dog, wiser than cat or horse, will often sense that there is something he does not under- stand about the appearance of a dead master whose hands it cannot lick. It will howl mournfully and slink into a corner with its tail between its legs. The following illus- 18 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION tint ion may perliaps bo of service to sliow the difference between the man wiih liis iiidwcllinir s])irit. and the animal with its <iroup-spirit. Let us imagine a room divided bv means of a curtsiin one side of the curtain representing tlie Desire Workl and the other the Physical. There are two men in the room, one in each division ; they cannot see each other, nor can they get into the same division. Tliere are, however, ten holes in the curtain and the man wlio is in the division representing the Desire World can ])ut his ten fingers througli these holes into the other division, representing the Physical World. He now furnishes an excellent rep- resentation of the group-spirit whicli is in the Desire World. The fingers represent the animals belonging to one species. He is able to move them as he wills, but he cannot use them as freely nor as intelligently as the man who is walking about in the Physical division uses his body. The latter sees the fingers which are thrust through the curtain and he observes that they all move, but he does not see the connection between them. To him it appears as if they were all separate and distinct from one another. He cannot see that they are the fingers of the man behind the veil and are governed in their movements by his in- telligence. If he hurts one of the fingers, it is not only the finger that he hurts, l)ut chiefly the man on the other side of the curtain. Tf an animal i- hurt, it suffers, but not to the degree that the group-s]urit does. The finger has no individualized consciousness ; it moves as the man dictates — so do the animals move as the group-spirit dic- tates. We hear of "animal instinct"' and "blind instinct." There is no such vague, indefinite thing as "blind'' in- stinct. There is nothing "blind" about the way the group- spirit guides its members — there is Wisdom, spelled with THE FOUR KINGDOMS 79 capitals. The trained clairvoyant, when functioning in the Desire World, can communicate with these spirits of the animal species and finds them much more intelligent than a large percentage of human beings. He can see the mar- velous insight they display in marshaling the animals which are their physical bodies. It is the spirit of the group which gathers its flocks of birds in the fall and compels them to migrate to the south, neither too early nor too late to e^^cape the winter's cbilly blast; that directs their return in the spring, causing them to fly at just the proper altitude, which differs for the different species. The group-spirit of the beaver teaches it to build its dam across a stream at exactly the jiroper angle. It con- siders the rapidity of tlie flow, and all the circumstance^:, precisely as a skilled engineer would do, showing that it is as up-to-date in every particular of the craft as the col- lege-bred, technically-educated man. It is the wisdom of the group-spirit that directs the building of tlic hexagon cell of tlie bee with such geometrical nicety; tliat teaclies the snail to fashion its house in an accurate, beautiful spiral; that teaches the ocean mollusk the art of decorat- ing its iridescent shell. Wisdom, wisdom everywhere ! so grand, so great that one who looks with an observant eye is filled witii amazement and reverence. At this point tlie tliought will naturally occur that if the animal group-spirit is so wise, considering the short period of evolution of the animal as compared with that of man, why docs not the latter display wisdom to a much greater degree and why must man be taught to build dams and geometrize. all of which the group-spirit does without being taught ? The answer to that question has to do with the descent of no KOSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONX'EPTION the Universal Spirit into matter of ever-increasing density. In the higher Worlds, where its vehicles are fewer and finer, it is in closer touch with cosmic wisdom which shines out in a manner inconceivable in the dense Physical World, but as the spirit descends, the light of wisdom becomes temporarily more and more dimmed, until in the densest of all the Worlds, it is held almost entirely in abeyance. An illustration will make this clearer. ^J'lie hand is man's most valuable servant; its dexterity enables it to respond to his slightest bidding. In some vocations, such as bank teller, the delicate touch of the hand becomes so sensitive, that it is able to distinguish a counterfeit coin from a genuine in a way so marvelous that one would almost think the hand were endowed with individual in- telligence. Its greatest efficiency is perhaps readied in the produc- tion of music. It is capable of producing the most beauti- ful, soul-stirring melodies. The delicate, caressing touch of the hand elicits the tenderest strains of soul-speech from the instrument, telling of the sorrows, the Joys, the hopes, the fears and the longings of the soul in a way that noth- ing but music can do. It is the language of the heaven world, the spirit's true home, and comes to the divine f]);iik imprisoned in flesh as a message from its native land. I\IuHic a])peals to all, regardless of race, creed, or other worldly distinction. 'Jlic higher and more spiritual the individual tlic plainer does it speak to liim and even "the savage breast" is not unmoved by it. Let us now imagine a master-musician putting on thin gloves and trving to ]ilay his violin. We note at once that the delicate toudi is less subtle; the soul of the music is gone. If he puts another and a heavier pair of gloves over THE FOUR KINGDOMS 81 the first pair, his hand is ham])ered to such an extent that he may occasionally create a discord instead of the former harmony. Should he at last ])iit on. in addition to the two pairs of gloves already hampering him. a pair of still heaviei' mittens, he would, temjjorarily. be entirely unable t(t play, and one who had not heard him ])lay })revioasly to the time he i)Ut on the gloves and the mittens, would naturally think that he had never been able to do so, especially if ignorant of the hampciing of his hands. So it is with the Spirit ; every stcj) down, every descent into coai'ser mattei' is to it what the putting on of a ])air of gloves would be to the musician. Kvery step down limits its i)Ower of exjjressioii until it has become accus- t-nuMl to the limitations and has found its focus, in the ^ame way that the eye must find its focus after we enter a hou.'.e on a bright summei' day. The jiupil of the eye con- tracts to its limit in the glare of the sun and on entei'ing the house all seems dark ; but, as the pupil expands, and admits the light, the man is enabled to see as well in the dimmer light of the house as he did in the sunlight. The ])urpo.se of nmn's evolution here is to enable him to find his focus in the Physical World, where at i)resent the light of wisdom seems ob.scured. But when in time we have "found the light," the wisdom of nmn will shine forth in his actions, and far surpass the wisdom eq)i'essed . by the group-spirit of the animal. Be.sides, a distinction must be made between ttie ^loup spii'it and the vii-gin spirits of the life wave now express- ing itself as animals. The group-spirit belongs to a dif- ferent evolution and is the guardian of the animal si)irit>i. The dense l)ody in which we function is composed of numerous cells, each having .se|)arate cell-con,sciousness. though of a very low order. While these cells form part cf 82 KUSIOKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION our body tliey are suhjcctod to and dominated by our consciousness. An animal groujj-spirit functions in a spirit- ■iiiil hoJi/, wliicli is its lowest vehicle. ^^Fliis vehicle consists of a varying number of virgin spirits imbued for the time being with the consciousness of the group-spirit. The latter directs the vehicles built by the virgin spirits in its chaige, caring for them and helping them to evolve their vehii'les. As its wards evolve, the group-spirit also evolves, undergoing a series of metamorphoses, in a manner similar to that in which we grow and gain experience by taking into our bodies the cells of the food we eat. thereby also raising their consciousness by enduing them with ours for a time. 'Flius while a separate, self-conscious Ego is witliin each human body and dominates the actions of its particular vehicle, tlie spirit of tlie separate animal is not yet individ- ualized and self-conscious, but forms part of the vehicle of a self-conscious entity belonging to a different evolution — the group-sjiirit. This group-spirit dominates tlie actions of the animals in ])armony witli cosmic law, \intil the virgin s]iirits in its charge shall have gained self-consciousness and become human. Then tliey will gradually manifest wills of their own, gaining mon' and more freedom from the group-spirit and becoming lesponsiljle for their own actions. The group- spirit will influence them, however (although in a de- creasing degree), as race, tribe, community, or family spirit until each individual has become capable of acting in full harmony with cosmic law. Not until that time will the Ego 1x3 entirely free and independent of the group- spirit, which will then enter a higher phase of evolu- tion. The position occupied by the group-spirit in the Desire THE FOUR KINGDOMS 83 World gives to the animal a consciousness different from tliat of man, who has a clear, definite waking conscious- ness. Man sees things outside of himself in sharp, dis- tinct outlines. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, the higher domestic aninuils, particularly the dog, horse, cat and elephant see oljjects in somewhat the same way, though perhaps not so clearly defined. All other animals have an internal "picture consciousness" similar to the dream- state in man. When such an animal is confronted by an object, a picture is immediately perceived icithin, accom- panied by a strong impression that the object is inimical or beneficial to its welfare. If the feeling is one of fear, it is associated with a suggestion from the group-spirit how to escape the threatened danger. This negative state of consciousness renders it easy for the groujj-spirit to guide the dense bodies of its charges by suggestion, a> the animals have no will of their own. ^lan is not so easily managed from without, either with or without his consent. As evolution progres'^es and man's will develops more and more, he will become non-amenable to outside suggestion and free to do as he plenses regard- less of suggestions from others. This is the cliiel' difference between man and the other kingdoms. They a-vt accord- ing to law and the dictates of the group-spiiit (which we call instinct), while man is becoming more and more a law unto himself. We do not ask the mineral wliother or not it will crystallize, nor the flower whether it v.ill or will not bloom, nor the lion whether it will or will not cease to prey. They are all, in the smallest as in the great- est matter, under the absolute domination of the grouji- spirit, being without free will and initiative which, in some degree, are possessed by every human Ijeing. All animals of the same species look nearly alike, because they 34 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION emanate from the same group-spirit, while among the fif- teen hundred millions of human heings who people the Earth no two look exactly alike, not even twins when ado- lescent, because the stamp tliat is put ujwn each by the indwelling individual Ego makes the difference in appear- ance as well as in cliaracter. That all oxen thrive on grass, and all lions eat flesh, while "one man's moat is another man's poison" is an- other illustration of the all-inclusive influence of the group-spirit as contrasted with the Ego which makes each human being require a different proportion of food from every other. Doctors note with perplexity the same pecu- liarity in administering medicine. Its acts differently upon different individuals, while tlie same medicine will produce identical effects on two animals of the same spe- cies, owing to the fact that animals all follow the dictates of the group-spirit and Cosmic Law — always act similarly in identical circumstances. Man alone is, in some measure, able to follow his own desires within certain limits. That his mistakes ai'e many and grievons, is granted, and to many it might seem better if lie ^^■ere forced into the right way, but if this were done, he would never learn to do right. Lessons of discrimination between good and evil cannot be learned unless he is free to choose his own course and has learned to eschew the wrong as a veritable "womb of pain." If he did right only because he had no choice, and had no chance to do otherwise, he would be Imt an automaton and not an evolving God. As the builder learns by his mistakes, correcting past errors in future buildings, so man, by means of his blunders, and the pain they cause him, is attaining to a higher (because self- conscious) Avisdom than the animal, which acts wisely because it is impelled to action by the group-spirit. In THE FOUR KINGDOMS 85 time the animal will become liuiiian, liave liberty of dioice and will make mistakes and learn by tlietn as we do now. Diagram 4 shows that the group-spirit of the plant kingdom has its lowest vehicle in the Eegion of Conevete Thought. It is two steps removed from its dense vehicle and consequently the plants have a consciousness corre- sponding to that of dreamless sleep. The group-spirit of the mineral has its lowest vehicle in the Eegion of Abstract Thought and it is, therefore, three steps removed from its dense vehicle; hence it is in a state of deep unconsciousness similar to the trance condition. We have now shown that man is an individual indwell- ing spirit, an Ego separate from all other entities, directing and working in one set of vehicles from within, and that plants and animals are directed from witliout by a group- spirit having jurisdiction over a number of animals or plants in our Physical World. They are separate only in appearance. The relations. of plant, animal and man to the life cur- rents in the Earth's atmosphere are symbolically repre- sented by the cross. The ^Mineral Kingdom is not repre- sented, Ijccause as we have seen, it possesses no individual vital body, hence cannot be the vehicle for currents belong- ing to the higher realms. Plato, Avho was an Initiate, often gave out occult truths. He said "The World-Soul is crucified."' The lower limb of the cross indicates the jilant with its root in the chemical mineral soil. The group-spirits of plants arc at the center of the Earth. They are (it will be remembered) in the IJegion of Concrete Thought, which inter-penetrates the Earth, as do all the other Worlds. From these group-spirits flow streams or currents in all 8G H08ICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION directions to the periphery of the Earth, passing outward through the length oi" plant or tree. Man is re])resontcd by the upper limb; he is the inverted plant. The phuit takes its food through the root. Man takes his food thn)ii,<;h the head. The plant stretches its generative organs towards the sun. Man, the inverted jdant, turns his towards the center of the earth. The plant is suslaiiied liv thi- spiritual cun-ents of the groiip-spii'it in the center of the earth, which enter into it by way of the root. Later it will be shown that the highest spiritual influence comes to man ffom the sun, which sends its rays through man, the inverted jjlant, from the head downwards. The plant inhales the poisonous carbon-dioxide exhaled by man and exhales the life-giving oxygen used by him. The animal, which is symbolized by the horizontal limb of the cross, is between the plant and the man. Its spine is in a horizontal ])osition and through it play the cur- rents of the auinuil group-spirit which encircle the Eaitii. Xo animal can be made to remain constantly uj)righl, because in that case the currents of t".;e group-spirit could not guide it, aiul if it were not sufficiently individualized to endure the spiritual currents which enter the vertical luuuan si)ine, it would die. Tt is necessary that a vehicle for the expression of an .individual Ego shall have three things — an upright walk, that it nuiy come into touch with the currents just mentioned ; an upi-ight larynx, for only such a larynx is capalde of speech (parrots and starlings are examples of this efl'ect of the ujjright larynx) ; and, owing to the solar currents, it must have warm blood. The latter is of the utmost im])ortance to the Ego, which will be logically explained and illustrated later. These refjuisites are simply mentioned here as the last words on the status of the four kingdoms in relation to each other and to the Worlds. CHAPTER ITT. Man and the Method of Evolution. Activities of Life; Memonj and >"^ouI-Grouih. OVR study thus far of the seven Worlds or states of matter has shown us that each serves a definite purpose in the eeononiy of nature, and that God, the Great Spirit, in A\'iioni we actually and in fact "live and move and have our l>eing,"" is the Power that per- meates and sustains the whole Universe with Its Life; hut while that Life tlows into and is immanent in every atom of the six lower Worlds and all contained therein, in the Seventh — the ]ii<rhest — the Triune God alone is. The next highest or sixth realm is the World of Virgin Spirits. Here those sparks from tiie divine "Flam-" have their heing hefore they commence their long pilgrimage througli the five denser Worlds for the purpose of develop- ing latent potentialities into dynamic powers. As the seed unfolds its hidden possibilities by being buried in the soil, so tiiese virgin si)irits will, in time, when they have passed through matter (the school of experience), also become divine "Flames,'' capable of l)ringing forth universes from themselves. The five Worlds constitute the field of man's evolution, the three lower or denser being the scene of the present phase of his development. We will now consider him as related to these fire Worlds by nu'ans of his appropriate vehicles, remembering the two grand divisions into which two of these Worlds are divided, and that man has a vehicle for each of these divisions. 87 88 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTION THE SEVENFOLD CONSTITUTION OF MAN. World or l!c()ion. Corrcspomling Vthicle. 5. .World of Uiviiip Spirit Divine Sjnrit ^ m, >, 4. . Workl of Life Spirit Life Spirit ! i,J^ „ , , The f Work! of ) Region of Abstract Thought 11^;";^ Pg« 3 J J. Human Spirit J ^ J (Thouy;ht ^ Kegiou of Concrete Thought. .Mind. . (The Mind is the ni 1 i r u r through uhich the threefold spirit reflects itself i u t h e threefold body; the fo- cussing - point. See Dlagr. L) 2. .Desire World Desire Body "i rp,,„ mi i-„i i t. i,. . i>i t:^4.i • r> ■ i--i 1 T3 1 " I 1 he J hroe-iold Lodv 1 hys- I Ltheric Kegion. . \ ital Body ! ,. oi i ^ ^i , . •, I ^ • > the Shaihiw of the ^ W- 1 1 I r'l ■ 1 u • n Tj 1 Tlireef old Spirit. World ) (hcnucal Kegion. Dense Body J ^ ]n the waking state these vehicles are all to^jether. They inter-^K'netrate one another as the hlood, the lymph, and other juices of tlie hody inter-penetrato. Thus is the Ego enabled to act in the Physical World. We ourselves, as Egos, function directly in the subtle substance of the Kegion of Aljstract Thought, ^vhich we have specialized within tlie ])eriplicry of our individual aura. Tlience we view the iiHi)rossions made Ijy the outer world upon the vital body througli the senses, together with tlie feelings and emotions generated by them in the desire body, and mirrored in the mind. From tliese mental images we form our conclusions, in the substance of tlie Kegion of Al)stract Thought, con- cerning the subjects with which they deal. These con- clusions are ideas. By the power of will we project an id<'a through the mind, whei'e it takes concrete shape as a thought-form by drawing mind-stuff around itself from the Kegion of Concrete Thought. MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 89 The mind is like the projcctiiif^ lens of a stereoptieon. It projects the image in one of three direetions, according to the will of the thinker, which ensouls the thoufjht-form. (1) It may be projected a^jainst the desire l)ody in an endeavor to arouse feeling which will lead to immediate action. (a) If the thought awakens Interest, one of the twin forces, Attraction or Repulsion, will be stirred up. If Attraction, the centripetal force, is aroused, it se-zes the thought, whirls it into the desire body, endows the image with added life and clothes it with desire-stuff. Then the thought is a])le to act on the etheric brain, and I)i-opel the vital force through the appropriate brain (en- ters and nerves to the voluntary muscles which perform the necessai'y action. Thus the force in the thought is exi)endcd and the image I'cmains in the ether of the vital body as memory of the act and the feeling that caused it. (b) Repulsion is the centrifugal force iwA if that is aroused by the thought there will be a struggle between the spiritual force (the will of the man) within the thought-form, and the desire body. This is the battle be- tween conscience and desire, the higher and the lower nature. The spiritual force, in si)ite of resistance, will seek to clothe the thought-foi-m in the desii-e-stuff needed to manipulate the l)raiu and muscles. The force of Re- pulsion will endeavor to scatter the appropriated material and oust the thought. If the s])iritual energy is strong it may force its way through to the brain centers and hold its clothing of desire-stuff while manipulating the vital force, thus compelling action, and will then leave upon the memory a vivid imi)ression of the struggle and the victory. If the spiritual energy is exhausted before action has resulted, it will l)e ovei'come ])y the force of Rejud- 90 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION sioD, and will be stored in the iiicmorv, as are all other thought-forms when they have expended their energy- (c) If the thought-form meets the withering feeling of Indifference it depends upon the spiritual energy con- tained in it whether it will be able to compel action, or simply leave a weak impress upon the reflecting ether of the vital body after its kinetic energy has l^en exhausted. (2) Where no immediate action is called for by the mental images of impacts from without, these may be projected directly upon the reflecting ether, together with the thoughts occasioned by them, to 1)e used at some future time. Tire spirit, working through the mind, has instant access to the storehouse of conscious memory and may at any time resurrect any of the pictures found there, endue thc'iii with new spiritual force, and project them u])on the desire body to compel action. Each time such a pic- ture is thus used it will gain in vividness, strength and efficiency, and will compel action along its particular line more" readily than on previous occasions, because it cuts grooves, and produces the phenomenon of thought, "gain- ing" or "growing" upon us by repetition. (3) A third way of using a thought- form is when the thinker projects it toward another mind to act as a sug- gestion, to carry information, etc., as in thought-trans- ference, or it may be directed against the desire body of another person to compel action, as in the case of a hypno- tist influencing a victim at a distance. It will then act in precisely the same manner as if it were the victim's own thought. If in line with his proclivities it will act as per paragraph la. If contrary to his nature, as des- cribed in lb or Ic. When the work designed for such a projected thought- form has been accomplished, or its energy expended in MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 91 vain attempts to achieve its object, it gravitates back to its creator, bearing with it the indehble record of the jour- ney. Its success or failure is imprinted on the negative atoms of the reflecting etlier of its creator's vital body, where it forms that part of the record of tlie thinker's life and action which is sometimes called the sub-conscious mind. This record is much more important than the memory to which we have conscious access, for the latter is made up from imperfect and illusive sense-perceptions and is the voluntary memory or conscious mind. Tlie involuntary memory or sub-conscious mind comes into being in a different way, altogether beyond our con- trol at present. As the ether carries to the sensitive film in the camera an accurate impresion of the surrounding landscape, taking in the minutest detail regardless of wliether the photographer has observed it or not, so the ether contained in the air we inspire carries with it an accurate and detailed picture of all our surroundings. Xot only of material things, but also the conditions ex- isting each moment within our aura. The slightest thought, feeling or emotion is transmitted to the lungs, where it is injected into the blood. The blood is one of the highest products of the vital body as it is the carrier of nourishment to every part of the body, and the direct vehicle of the Ego. The pictures it contiiins are impressed upon the negative atoms of the vital l)ody, to serve as arbiters of the man's destiny in the post mortem state. The memory (or so-called mind), both conscious and sub-conscious, relates irholh/ to the experiences of this life. It consists of impressions of events on the vital body. These may l)e changed or even eradicated, as noted in the explanation concerning the forgiveness of sins which 92 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION is ji;ivou a few pajjcs further on, wiiidi eliaiige ur eradi- cation depends upon the elimination of these impressions from the ether of the vital body. There is also a superconseious meiuory. That is the stoiehouse of all faculties acquired and knowledge gained in previous lives, though jiei-haps latent in the present life. This record is indelibly engraven on the life spirit. It manifests ordinarily, though not to the full extent, as conscience and charactei" which ensoul all thought-forms, sometimes as counsellor, sometimes com- pelling action with resistless force, even contrary to reason and desire. In many women, in whom the vital body is positive, and in advanced people of either sex where the vital body has been sensitized by a pure and holy life, by j)rayer and concentration, this superconseious memory inherent in the life spirit is occasionally, to some extent, above the necessity of clothing itself in mind stuff and desire mat- ter in order to compel action. It docs not always need to incur the danger of being subjected to and perhaps over- ruled by a process of reasoning. Sometimes, in the form of intuition or teaching from within, it impresses itself directly upon the reflecting ether of the vital body. The more readily we learn to recognize it and follow its dic- tates, the oftener it will speak, to our eternal welfare. By their activities during waking hours the desire body and the mind are constantly destroying the dense vehicle. Every thought and movement breaks down tissue. On the other hand, the vital body faithfully endeavors to restore harmony and build up what the other vehicles areteai-ing down. It is not able, however, to entirely withstand the powerful onslaughts of the impulses and thoughts. It gradually loses ground and at last there comes a time MAN AND THE METIIUU OF EVOLUTJON *J3 when it collapses. Its "points" shrivel-up, so to say. The vital fluid ceases to flow along the nerves in sufficient quantity; the hotly l>econies drowsy, the Thinker is ham- pered hy its drowsiness and forced to withdraw, taking the desire hody with him. This withdrawal of the higher vehicles leaves the dense hody interpenetrated l)y the \ital body in the senseless state we call sleep. Sleep, however, is not hy any means an inactive state, as jH'ople generally suppose. ]f it were, the l)ody would he no different on awakening in the nioi'ning from its con- dition when it went to sleep at night; its fatigue would he just as great. On the contrary, sleep is a ])criod of intense activity and the more intense it is the greater its value, for it eliminates the poisons resulting from tissue destroyed hy the menial -And ])liysical activities of the day. The tissues are re-built and tlie rhythm of the hody re- stored. The more thoroughly this work is done the greater the henefit accruing from sleep. The Desire World is an ocean of wisdom and harmony. Into this the Ego lakes the mind and the desire l)ody when the lower vehicles have been left in sleep. There the first care of the Ego is the restoration of the rhythm and harmony of the mind and the desire body. This res- toration is accomj)lished gradually as the harmonious viljrations of the Desire World flow through them. There is an essence in the Desire Woiid corresponding to the vital fluid which ])ermeates the dense hody hy means of the vital body. The higher vehicles, as it were, steep tliem- selves in this elixir of life. When strengthened, they commence work on the vital body, which was left with the slw^ping dense hody. "^I'Ikmi tli»> vital body l>ogins tc specialize the solar energy anew, rebuilding the dense 94 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION body, using jiartioularly the chemical ether as its medium in the process of restoration. It is this activity of the different veliicles during sleep which forms the basis for the activity of the following day. Without that there would be no awakening, for the Ego was forced to abandon his veliicles because their weari- ness rendered them useless. If the work of removing tliat fatigue were not done, the bodies would remain asleep, as sometimes happens in natural trance. It is just because of this harmonizing, recu])erative activity that sleep is better than doctor or medicine in preserving health. Mere rest is nothing in comparison with sleep. It is only while the higher vehicles are in the Desire World that there is a total sus]3ension of Avaste and an influx of restoring force. It is true that during rest the vital body is not hampered in its work by tissue being broken down by active motion and tense muscles, but still it must contend with the wasting energy of thought and it does not then receive the outside recuperative force from the desire body as during sleep. It happens, however, that ar times the desire body does not fully withdraw, so that part of it remains connected witli the vital I)ody, the vehicle for sense-perception and memory. Tlic result is that restoration is only partly ac- complished and tliat tlie scenes and actions of the Desire World are brought into the physical consciousness- as dreams. Of course most dreams are confused as the axis of perception is askew, because of the improper relation of one body to another. The memory is also confused by this incongruous relation of the vehicles and as a result of the restoring force dream-filled sleep is restless and the body feels tired on awakening. During life the threefold spirit, the Ego, works on and MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 95 in the tlireefold body, to which it is connected ])}' the link of mind. This work brings the threefohl soul into being. The soul is the spiritualized product of the body. Diasrdin 5 Dlagrani 5 shows the Ti-nfuld Constitution of Man. Man la a threefold Spirit, possesslnj; n Mind liy means of which he gOT- erns a threefold Rody, which he emanated from hlm»elf to gather experience. This threefold htnly he transiuutea Into n threefold Soul. U|Min which he nour- ishes himself from Impotence to omnipotence. Tlie nivfne Spirit C emanatej f The Dense Rody i extracting { » onsclous Soul The I.lfe Spirit ] from < The Vital Rody [• as < Intellectual Soul The Human Spirit ( Itself ( The Desire Rody ) pahulum ( Kmotlonal Soul The mirror of Mind also contrlhute.i Increasingly to spiritual growth as the thoughts which it transmits to and from the Spirit polish it to greater brightness, sharpening and Intensifying Its focus more and more to a single point, perfectly Uexlhle and under the control of the Spirit. 96 EOSIf'RUriAX fOSMO-COXCKPTION As proper food feeds the body in a material sense, so the activity of the spirit in the dense body, which results in right action, promotes the growth of the Conscious Soul. As the forces from the sun play in the vital body and nourish it, that it may act on the dense body, so the memory of actions done in the dense body — the desires, feelings and emotions of tlic desire body and the thoughts and ideas in the mind — cause the growth of the Intel- lectual Soul. In like manner the highest desires and emo- tions of the desire body I'orm the Emotional Soul. This threefold soul in turn enhances the consciousness of the threefold spirit. The Emotional Soul, which is the extract of the desire body, adds to the etTieient-y of the Human Spirit, which is the spiritual counterpart of the desire l)ody. The Intellectual Soul gives added power to the Life Spirit, because the Intellectual Soul is extracted from the vital body, which is the material counterpart of the Lite Spirit. The Conscious Soul increases the consciousness of the Divine Spirit because it (the Conscious Soul) is the extract of the dense body, which latter is the counterpart of the Divine Spirit. Dkatii Axn Purgatory. So man l)uikls and sows until the moment of death ar- rives. Then the seed-time and the periods of growth and ripening are past. The harvest time has come, when the skeleton spectre of Death arrives with his scythe and hour-glass. That is a good symbol. The skeleton symbol- izes the relatively permanent part of the body. The scythe represents the fact that this permanent part, which MAN AND THE MKTTIOD OF EVOLUTION 97 is about to be harvested by the spirit, is the fruitage of the life now drawing to a close. The hour-glass in his hand indicates that the hour does not strike until the full course has been run in harmony with unvarying laws. "When tliat moment arrives a separation of the vehicles takes place. As his life in the Physical World is ended for the time being, it is not necessary for man to retain his dense body. The vital body, which as we have explained, also belongs to the Physical World, is withdrawn by way of the head, leaving the dense body inanimate. The higher vehicles — vital body, desire body and mind — are seen to leave the dense body with a spiral movement, taking with them the soul of one dense atom. X'ot the atom itself, but tJic forces that played through it. The results of the exjjeriences passed through in the dense body during the life just ended have been impressed upon this particular atom. AVhile all the other atoms of the dense body have been renewed from time to time, this permanent atom has remained. It has remained stable, not only through one life, but it has been a part of every dense body ever used by a particular Ego. It is withdrawn at death only to reawaken at the dawn of another physical life, to serve again as the nucleus around which is built the new dense body to be used by the same Ego. It is therefore called the "Seed-Atom." During life the seed- atom is situated in the left ventricle of the heart, near the apex. At death it rises to the brain by way of the pneu- mogastric nerve, leaving the dense body, together with the higher vehicles, by way of the sutures between the parietal and occipital bones. When the higher vehicles have left the dense body they are still connected with it by a slender, glistening, silver)- 98 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION cord shaped mucli like two figure sixes, one upright and one reversed, the two connected at the extremities of the hooks. (See diagram 5^.) One end is fastened to the heart bj' means of the seed- atom, and it is the rupture of the seed-atom which causes the heart to stop. The cord itself is not snapped until the panorama of the past life, contained in the vital body, has been reviewed. Care should be taken, however, not to cremate or em- balm the body until at least three days after death, for while the vital body is with the higher vehicles, and they are still connected with the dense body by means of the silver cord, any post mortem examination or other injury to the dense body will be felt, in a measure, by the man. The Silver c ORD DIAGRAM Pr\i kJT rtr _ C^) 5/2 Separation \^^J^ Cremation should be particularly avoided in the first three days after death, because it tends to disintegrate the vital body, which should be kept intact until the pano- rama of the past life has been etched into the desire body. The silver cord snaps at the point where the sixes unite, half remaining with the dense body and the other half MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 99 with the higher vehicles. From the time the cord snaps the dense body is quite dead. In the beginning of 1906 Dr. McDougall made a series of experiments in the Massachusetts (Jeneral Hospital, to determine, if possible, whether anything not ordinarily visible left the body at death. For this purpose he con- structed a pair of scales capable of registering differences of one-tenth of an ounce. The dying person and his bed were placed on one of the platforms of the scale, which was then balanced by weights placed on the opposite platform. In every in- stance it was noted that at the precise moment when the dying person drew the last breath, the platform contain- ing the weights dropped with a startling suddenness, lift- ing the bed and the body, thus showing that something invisible, but having weight, had left the body. There- u])on the newspapers all over the country announced in glaring headlines that Dr. McDougall had "weighed the soul." Occultism hails with joy the discoveries of modern science, as they invariably corroborate what occult science has long taught. ' The experiments of Dr. McDougall sliowed conclusively that something invisible to ordinary sight left the body at death, as trained clairvoyants had seen, and as had been stated in lectures and literature for many years previous to Dr. ^McDougall's discovery. But this invisible "something" is not the soul. There is a great difference. The reporters jump at conclusions when they state that the scientists have "weighed the soul." The souh iK'longs to higher realms and can never be weighed on physical scales, even though they registered variations of one-mill iontli part of a grain instead of one- tenth of an ounce. 100 ROSICRUCTAN COSMO CONCEPTION It was the iiial hodi/ which the ^rienlids weighed. It is formed of the four ethers and they belong to the Phys- ical World, As we have seen, a certain amount of this ether is ''superimposed'' upon the etlier which envelops the parti- cles of the human body and is confined there during phys- ical life, adding in a slight degree to the weight of the dense body of plant, animal and man. In death it escapes ; hence the diminution in weight noticed by Dr. KcDougall when the persons with whom he experimented expired. Dr. McDougall also tried his scales in weighing dying animals. No diminution was found here, though one of the animals was a large St. Bernard dog. That was taken to indicate that animals have no souls. A little later, however, Professor La V. Twining, head of the Science Department of the Los Angeles Polytechnic School, ex- perimented with mice and kittens, which he enclosed in hermetically sealed glass flasks. His scales were the most eensitive procurable and were enclosed in a glass case from which all moisture had been removed. It was found that all the animals observed lost weight at death. A good-sized mouse, weighing 12.886 grams, suddenly lost 3.1 milligrams at death. A kitten used in another experiment lost one hundred milligrams while dying and at its last gasp it suddenly lost an additional sixty milligrams. After that it lost weight slowly, due to evaporation. Thus the teaching of occult science in regard to the possession of vital bodies by animals was also vindicated when sufficiently fine scales were used, and the case where the rather insensitive scales did not show diminution in the weight of the St. Bernard dog shoAvs that the vital bodies of animals are proportionately lighter than in man. MAX AND THE METHOD OF KVOLL'TIUN lol "When the "silver cord" has broken in the heart, and man has been released from his dense body, a moment of the higliest importance comes to the Ego, and it can- not be too seriously impressed upon the relatives of a dy- ing person that it is a great crime against the departing soul to give expression to loud grief and lamentations, for it is just then engaged in a matter of supreme importance and a great deal of tiie value of the past life dej^ends upon hou- much attention the soul can give to this matter. This will be made clearer when we come to the descrip- tion of man's life in the Desire World. It is also a crime against the dying to administer stim- ulants Avliicli have the effect of forcing tlie higher veliicles back into the dense body with a jerk, thus imparting a great shock to the man. It is no torture to pass out, but it IS torture to be dragged back to endure furtlier suffering. Some who have passed out have told investigators that they had, in that way, been kept dying for hours and had prayed that their relatives would cease their mistaken kindness and let them die. When the man is freed from tlie dense body, wliicli was the heaviest clog upon liis sj)iritual power (like the heavy mitten on the hand of the musician in our previous illus- tration), his spiritual ])o\ver comes back in some measure, and he is able to read the i)ictures in tlie negative pole of the reflecting ether of his vital body, which is tlie seat of the sub-conscious memory. The whole of his past life passes before his sight like a ])anoranui, the event.* iKMng presented in reverse oriJer. The incidents of tlie days immediately preceding death come first and so on back through nuinhood or woman- hood to youth, childhood and infancy. Everything is re- membered. 102 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Tlio man stands as a spectator before this panorama of his past life. He sees the pictures as they pass and they imj)ress themselves upon his higher vehicles, but he has no feeling about them at this time. That is reserved until the time when he enters into the Desire World, which is the world of feeling and emotion. At present he is only in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. This panorama lasts from a few hours to several days, depending upon the length of time the man could keep awake, if necessary. Some people can keep awake only twelve hours, or even less ; others can do so, upon occasion, for a number of days, but as long as the man can remain awake, this panorama lasts. This featnire of life after death is similar to that which takes place when one is drowning or falling from a height. In sucli cases the vital body also leaves the denae body and the man sees his life in a flash, because he loses conscious- ness at once. Of course the "silver cord" is not broken, or there could be no resuscitation. When the endurance of the vital body has reached its limit, it collapses in the way described when we were con- sidering the phenomenon of sleep. During physical life, when the Ego controls its vehicles, this collapse terminates the waking hours; after death the collapse of the vital body terminates the panorama and forces the man to with- draw into the Desire World; The silver cord breaks at the point where the "sixes" unite (see diagram 5i), and the same division is made as during sleep, but with this im- portant difference, that though the Aatal body returns to the dense body, it no longer interpenetrates it, but simply hovers over it. It remains floating over tlie grave, decaying synchronously with the dense vehicle. Hence, to the trained clairvoyant, a graveyard is a nauseating sight and if only MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 103 more people could see it as he does, little argument would be necessary to induce them to change from the present unsanitary method of disposing of the dead to the more rational method of cremation, which restores the elements to their primordial condition without the objectionable features incident to the process of slow decay. In leaving the vital body the process is much the same as when the dense body is discarded. The life forces of one atom are taken, to be used as a nucleus for the vital body of a future embodiment. Thus, upon his entrance into the Desire World the man has the seed-atoms of the dense and the vital bodies, in addition to the desire body and the mind. If the dying man could leave all desires behind, the de- sire body would very quickly fall away from him, leaving him free to proceed into the heaven world, but that is not generally the case. Most people, especially if they die \n the prime of life, have many ties and much interest m life on earth. They have not altered their desires because they have lost their physical bodies. In fact often their desires are even augmented by a very intense longing to return. This acts in such a manner as to bind them to the Desire World in a very unpleasant way. although un- fortunately, they do not realize it. On the other hand, old and decrepit persons and those who are weakened by long illness and are tired of life, pass on very quickly. The matter may be illustrated by the ease with which the seed falls out of the ripe fruit, no particle of the flesh clinging to it, while in the unripe fruit the seed clings to the flesh with the greatest tenacity. Thus it is espe- cially hard for people to die who were taken out of their bodies by accident while at the height of their physical health and strength, engaged in numerous ways in the 104 ROSIGRUCIAN COSMO:CONCEPTION activities of physical life ; held by the ties of wife, family, relatives, friends, pursuits of business and pleasure. Tlie suicide, who tries to get away from life, only to find that he is as much alive as ever, is in the most piti- able plight. He is able to watch those whom he has, per- haps, disgraced by his act, and worst of all, he has an un- speakable feeling of being "hollowed out.". The part in the ovoid aura where the dense body used to be is empty and although the desire body has taken the form of the discarded dense body, it feels like an empty shell, because the creative archetype of the body in the Eogion of Con- crete Tholight persists as an empty mold, so to speak, as long as the dense body should properly have lived. When a person meets a natural death, even in the prime of life, the activity of the archetype ceases, and the desire body adjusts itself so as to occupy the whole of the form, but in the case of the suicide that awful feeling of "empti- ness" remains until the time comes when, in the natural course of events, his death would have occurred. As long as the man entertains the desires connected with earth life he must stay in his desire body and as the progress of the individual requires that he pass on to higher Eegions, the existence in the Desire World must necessarily become purgative, tending to pujify him from his binding desires. How this is done is best seen by tak- ing some radical instances. The miser who loved his gold in earth life loves it just as dearly after death ; but in the first place he cannot acquire any more, because he has no longer a dense body wherewith to grasp it and worst of all, he cannot even keep what he hoarded during life. He will, perhaps, go and sit by his safe and watch the cherished gold or bonds ; but the, heirs appear and witli, it may he, a stinging jeer at the IMAN AND THE METHUD OF EVOLUTION 105 "stingy old fool"' (wliom they do not see, but who botli sees and hears them), will open his safe, and tho"igh he may throw himself over his gold to protect it, they will put their hands through him, neither knowing nor caring that he is there, and will then proceed to spend his hoard, while he suffers in sorrow and impotent rage. He will suffer keenly, his sufferings all the more ter- rible on account of being entirely mental, because the dense body dulls even suffering to some extent. In the Desire World, however, these sufferings have full sway and the man suffers until he learns that gold may be a curse. Thus he gradually becomes contented with his lot and at last is freed from his desire body and is ready to go on. Or take the case of the drunkard. He is just as fond of intoxicants after death as he was before. It is not the dense body that craves drink. It is made sick by alcohol and would rather be without it. It vainly protests in different ways, but the desire body of the drunkard craves the drink and forces the dense body to take it, that the desire body may have the sensation of pleasure resulting from the increased vibration. That desire remains after the death of the dense body, but the drunkard has in his desire bpdy neither mouth to drink nor stomach to contain physical liquor. He may and does get into saloons, wliere he interjiolntcs his body into the bodies of the drinkers to get a little of their vibrations by induction, l)ut that is too weak to give him much satisfaction. He may and also does sometimes get inside a whiskey cask, but tliat also ii? of no avail either for there are in the cask no such fumes as are generated in tlio digestive organs of a tip- pler. It has no effect upon him and he is like a man in an open boat on the ocean, "Water, water everywhere, but not a drop to drink;" consequently he suffers intensely. 106 ROSICRUCTAN COSMO-CONCEPTION In time, however, he learns the uselessness of longing for drink which he cannot obtain. As with so many of our desires in the Earth life, all desires in the Desire World die for want of opportunity to gratify them. When the drunkard has been purged, he is ready, so far as this habit is concerned, to leave this state of "purgatory" and ascend into the heaven world. Thus we see that it is not an avenging Deity that makes purgatory or hell for us, but our own individual evil habits and acts. According to the intensity of our desires will be the time and suffering entailed in their expurgation. In the cases mentioned it would have been no suffering to the drunkard to lose his worldly possessions. If he had any, he did not cling to tliem. Neither would it have caused the miser any pain to have l^een deprived of in- toxicants. It is safe to say that he would not have cared if there were not a drop of liquor in the world. But he did care about his gold, and the drunkard cared about his drink and so the unerring law gave to each that which was needed to purge him of his unhallowed desires and evil habits. This is the law that is symbolized in the scythe of the reaper, Death; the law that says, "whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." It is the law of cause and effect, which rules all things in the three Worlds, in every realm of nature — physical, ' moral and mental. Everywhere it works inexorably, adjusting all tilings, re- storing the equilibrium wherever even the slightest action has brought about a disturbance, as all action must. The result may be manifest immediately or it may be delayed for years or for lives, but sometime, somewhere, just and equal retribution will be made. The student should par- ticularly note that its work is absolutely impersonal. MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 107 There is in the universe neither reward nor punishment. All is the result of invariable law. The action of this law will be more fully elucidated in the next chapter, where we shall find it associated with another Great Law of the Cosmos, which also operates in the evolution of man. The law Ave are now considering is called the law of Consequence. In the Desire "World it operates in purging man of the baser desires and the correction of the weaknesses and vices w'hich hinder his progress, by making him suffer in the manner best adapted to that purpose. If he has made others suffer, or has dealt unjustly with them, he will be made to suffer in that identical way. Be it noted, however, that if a person has been subject to vices, or has done wrong to others, but has overcome his vices, or re- pented and, as far as possible, made right the wrong done, such repentance, reform and restitution have purged him of those special vices and evil acts. The equilibrium has been restored and the lesson learned during that embodiment, and therefore will not be a cause of suffering after death. In the Desire World life is lived about three times as rapidly as in the Physical World. A man who has lived to be fifty years of age in the Physical World would live through the same life events in the Desire World in about sixteen years. This is, of course, only a general gauge. There are pereons who remain in the Desire World much longer than their term of physical life. Others again, who have led lives with few gross desiras, pass through in a much shorter period, but the measure above given is very nearly correct for the average man of the pres- ent day. It will be remembered that as the man leaves the dense 108 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION body at death, his past life passes before him in pictures; but at that time he has no feeling concerning them. During his life in the Desire World al!^o these life pic- tures roll backwards, as before; but now the man has all the feelings that it is possible for him to have as, one by one, the scenes pass before him. Every incident in his past life is now lived over again. Wlicii he comes to a point where he has injured someone, lie himself feels tlie pain as tlie injured person felt it. He lives througli all the sorrow and suffering he has caused to others and learns just how painful is the hurt and how hard to bear is tlic sorrow he has caused. In addition there is the fact already mentioned tliat tlie suffering is much keener bo- cause he has no dense body to dull the ])ain. Perhaps that is why the speed of life tlicre is tripled — tliat tlie suffer- ing may lose in duration what it gains in sharpness. ISTat- ture's measures are wonderfully just and true. There is another characteristic peculiar to this phase of post mortem existence which is intimately connected with the fact (already mentioned) tliat distance is almost aniiihihited in the Desire "World. When a man dies, he at once seems to swell out in his vital body; lie appears to himself to grow into immense proportions. This feel- ing is due to the fact, not tliat the l)ody really grows, but that the perceptive faculties receive so many impressions from various sources, all seeming to be close at hand. .The same is true of the desire body. The man seems to be present with all tlie people with whom on earth he had relations of a nature which require correction. Tf he has injured one man in San Francisco and another in New York, he will feel as if part of him were in each place. This gives him a peculiar feeling of being cut to pieces. MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 109 The student will now understand the importance of the panorama of the past life during the purgative existence, where this panorama is realized in definite feelings. If it lasted long and the man were undisturbed, the ful'i, deep, clear impression etched into the desire body would make life in the Desire World more viv-id and conscious and the purgation more thorough than if, because of dis- tress- at the loud outbursts of grief on the part of his rela- tives, at the death bed and during the three-day period previously mentioned the man had only a vague impres- sion of his past life. The spirit which has etched a deep clear record into its desire body will realize the mistakes of the past life so much more clearly and definitely than if the pictures were blurred on account of the individual's attention being diverted by the suffering and grief around him. His feeling concerning the things which cause his present suffering in the Desire AYorld will Ix; much more definite if they are drawn from a distinct panoramic im- pression than if the duration of the process were short. This sharp, clear-cut feeling is of immense value in future lives. It stamps upon the seed-atom of the desire body an ineffaceable impression of itself. The experiences will he forgotten in succeeding lives, hnt the Feeling re- mains. When opportunities occur to repeat the error in later lives, this Feeling will speak to us clearly and un- mistakably. It is the "still, small voice" which warns us, though we do not know why; but the clearer au^ more definite the panoramas of past lives have been, the oftener, stronger and clearer shall we hear this voice. Thus we see how important it is that we leave the passing spirit in absolute quietness after death. By so doing we help it to reap the greatest jiossiblc l)onefit from the life just ended and to avoid perpetuating the same mistakes in 110 KOSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION future lives, ^liile our selfish, hysterical lamentations may deprive it of much of the value of the life it has just con- cluded. The mission of purgatory is to eradicate tlie injurious hahits by making tlieir gratification impossible. The in- dividual suffers exactly as he has made others suifer through his dishonesty, cruelty, intolerance, or what not. Because of this suffering he learns to act kindly, honestly, and with forbearance toward others in future. Thus, in consequence of the existence of this beneficent state, man learns virtue and right action. When he is reborn he is free from evil habits, at least every evil act committed is one of free will. The tendencies to repeat the evil of past lives remain, for we must learn to do right consciously and of our own will. Upon occasion these tendencies tempt us, thereby affording us an opportunity of ranging ourselves on the side of mercy and virtue as against vice and cruelty. But to indicate right action and to help us resist the snares and wiles of temptation, we have the feel- ing resulting from the expurgation of evil habits and the expiation of the wrong acts of past lives. If we hoed that feeling and abstain from the particular evil involved, the temptation will cease. We have freed ourselves from it for all time. If we yield we shall experience keener suffer- ing than before until at last we have learned to live by the Golden Rule, because the way of the transgressor is hard. Even then we have not reached the ultimate. To do good to others because we want them to do good to us is essentially selfish. In time we must learn to do good regardless of how we are treated by others ; as Christ said, we must love even our enemies. There is an inestimable benefit in knowing about the method and object of this purgation, because we are thus MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTIO>^ HI enabled to forestall it by living our purgatory here and now day by day, thus advancing much faster than would otherwise be possible. ^ exercise is given in the latter part of this work, the object of which is purification as an aid to the development of spiritual sight. It consists of thinking over the happenings of the day after retiring at night. We review each incident of the day, in reverse order, taking particular note of the moral aspect, consid- ering whether we acted rightly or wrongly in each par- ticular case regarding actions, mental attitude and habits. By thus judging ourselves day by day, endeavoring to cor- rect mistakes and wrong actions, we shall materially shorten or perhaps even eliminate the necessity for pur- gatory and be able to pass to the first heaven directly after death. If in this manner, we consciously overcome our weaknesses, we also make a very material advance in the school of evolution. Even if we fail to correct our actions, we derive an immense benefit from judging ourselves, thereby generating aspirations toward good, which in time will surely bear fruit in right action. In reviewing the day's happenings and blaming our- selves for wrong, we should not forget to imi^ei^sonally approve of the good we have done and determine to do still better. In this way we enhance the good by approval as much as we abjure the evil by blame. Kepentance and reform are also powerful factors in shortening the purgatorial existence, for nature never wastes effort in useless processes. When we realize the wrong of certain habits or acts in our past life, and determine to eradicate the habit and to redress the wrong committed, we are expunging the pictures of them from the sub-conscious memory and thoy will not l}e there to judge us after death. Even though we are nc^t able to 112 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION make restitution for a wrong, the sincerity of our regret will suliice. Nature does not aim to "get even," or to take revenge. Eecompense may Ije given to our victim in other ways. Much progress ordinarily reserved for future lives will be made by the man who thus takes time by the forelock, judging himself and eradicating vice by reforming his character. This practice is earnestly recommended. It is perhaps the most important teaching in the present work. The Borderland. Purgatory occupies the three lower Eegions of the De- sire World. The first heaven is in the three upper Ee- gions. The central Eegion is a sort of borderland — neither heaven nor hell. In this Eegion we find people who are honest and upright; who wronged no one, but were deeply immersed in business and thought nothing of the higher life. For them the Desire AVorld is a state of tlie most indescribable monotony. There is no "business" in tliat world nor is there, for a man of that kind, any- thing that will take its place. He has a very hard time until he learns to think of higher things than ledgers and drafts. The men who thought of the problem of life and came to the conclusion that "death ends it all;" who de- nied the existence of things outside the material-sense world — these men also feel this dreadful monotony. They had expected annihilation of consciousness, but instead of tliat they find themselves with an augmented perception of persons and things about them. They had iDcen ac- customed to denying these things so vehemently that they often fancy the Desire \Yorld an hallucination, and may frequently be heard exclaiming in the deepest despair, "When will it end? When will it end?" MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 113 Such people are really in a pitiable state. They are generally beyond the reach of any help whatever and suf- fer much longer than almost anyone else. Besides, they have scarcely any life in the Heaven World, where the building of bodies for future use is taught, so they put all their crystallizing thoughts into whatsoever body they build for a future life, and thus a body is built that has the hardening tendencies we see, for instance, in consump- tion. Sometimes the suffering incident to such decrepit bodies will turn the thoughts of the entities ensouling them to God^ and their evolution can proceed; but in the materialistic mind lies the greatest danger of losing touch with the spirit and. becoming an outcast. Therefore the Elder Brothers have been ver}' seriously concerned for the last century regarding the fate of the Western World and were it not for their special beneficent action in its behalf, we should have had a social cataclysm com- pared with which the French Revolution were child's play. The trained clairvoyant can see how narrowly hunuinity has escaped disasters of a nature so devaslat- 'ng that continents would have been swept into the sea. The reader will find a more extended and thorough exposi- tion of the connection of materialism with volcanic out- bursts in Chapter XVIIT, where the list of the eruptions of Vesuvius would seem to corroborate the statement of such a connection, unless it is credited to "coincidence." as the sceptic generally does Avhen confronted with facts and figures he cannot explain. TiiK FinsT TTkavkx. When the purgatorial oxistcnoo is over the puriliod spirit risf's into the iirsl heaven, which is locatc'd in tlio three highest l{egions of the Desire World, where the re- 114 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION suits of its sufferings are incorporated in tlie seed-atom of tlie desire body, thus imparting to it the quality of right feeling, which acts as an impulse to good and a deterrent from evil in the future. Here the ])an()rama of the past again unrolls itself backward, but this time it is the good acts of life that are the basis of feeling. When we come to scenes where we helj^ed others we realize anew all the joy of helping which was ours at the time, and in addition we feel all the gratitude poured out to us by the recipient of our help. When we come to scenes where we were helped by others, we again feel all the gratitude that we then felt toward our benefactor. Thus we see the impor- tance of appreciating the favors shown us by others, be- cause gratitude makes for soul-growth. Our happiness in heaven depends upon the joy we gave others, and the valuation we placed upon what others did for us. It should be ever borne in mind that the power of giv- ing is not vested chiefly in the monied man. Indiscrimi- nate giving of money may even be an evil. It is well to give money for a purpose we are convinced is good, but service is a thousandfold l^etter. As AYhitman says. Behold! I do not give lectures, or a little charity; When I give, I give myself. A kind look, expressions of confidence, a sympathetic and loving helpfulness — these can be given by all regard- less of wealth. Moreover^ we should particularly endeavor to help the needy one to help himself, whether physically, financially, morally, or mentally, and not cause him to be- come dependent upon us or others. The ethics of giving, with the effect on the giver as a spiritual lesson, are most beautifully shown in Lowell's *'The Vision of Sir Launfal." The young and ambitious MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 115 knig^ht, Sir Launfal, clad in pliining armor and astride a splendid charger, is setting out from his castle to seek The Holy Grail. On his shield gleams the cross, the sym- bol of the l)enignity and tenderness of Our Savior, the meek and lowly One, but the knight's heart is filled with pride and haughty disdain for the poor and needy. He meets a leper asking alms and with a contemptuous frown throws him a coin, as one might cast a bone to a hungry cur, but The leper raised not the gold from the dust, "Better to me the poor man's crust, Better the blessing of the poor, Though I turn empty from his door. That is no true alms which the hand can hold; He gives only the worthless gold Who gives from a sense of duty ; But he who gives from a slender mite, And gives to that which is out of sight — That thread of all-sustaining Beauty Which runs through all and doth all unite. — The hand cannot clasp the whole of his alms, The heart outstretches its eager palms, For a god goes with it and makes it store To the soul that was starving in darkness before. On his return Sir Launfal finds another in possession of his castle, and is driven from the gate. An old bent man, worn out and frail, He came back from seeking the Holy Grail; Little he recked of his earldom's loss, No more on his surcoat was blazoned the cross, But deep in his heart the sign he wore. The badge of tlie suffering and tlie poor. Again he meets the leper, who again asks alms. This time the knight responds diflferently. And Sir Launfal said: "I behold in thee An image of Him Who died on the tree; Thou also hast had thy crown of thorns. Thou also hast had the world 's buffets and scorns, 116 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION And to thy life were not denied The wounds in the hands and feet and side; Mild Mary 's Son, acknowlcilge nie ; Behold, through him 1 give to Thee!" A look in the leper's eye brings remembrance and recog- nition, and The heart within him was ashes and dust ; He parted in twain his single crust, He broke the ice on the streamlet 's brink, And gave the leper to eat and drink. A transformation takes jilace: The leper no longer crouched by his side, But stood before him glorified. And the Voice that was softer than silence said, "Lo, it is I, be not afraid! In many lands, without avaU, Thou hast spent thy life for the Holy Grail; Behold, it is here! — This cup which thou Did'st fill at the streandet for me but now; This crust is my body broken for thee. This water the blood I shed on the tree; The Holy Supper is kept, indeed, In whatso we share Mith another's need; Kot what we give, but what we share — For the gift without the giver is bare; Who gives himself with liis alms feeds three — Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me." The first heaven is a place of joy without a single drop of bitterness. The spirit is beyond the influence of the material, earthly conditions, and assimilates all the good contained in the past life as it lives it over again. Here all ennobling pursuits to which the man aspired are realized in fullest measure. It is a place of rest, and the harder has been the life, the more keenly will the rest be enjoyed. Sickness, sorrow, and pain are unknown quantities. This is the Summerland of the Spirtualists. There the thoughts of the devout Christian have built the New Jerusalem. MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 117 Beautiful houses, fiowei's, etc., ai'e the i)ortion of those who aspired to theru ; they build them themselves by thought from the subtle desire stuff. Nevertheless these things are just as real and tangible to them as our ma- terial houses are to us. All gain here the satisfaction which earth life lacked for them. There is one class there who lead a particularly beau- tiful life — the children. If we could but see them we would quickly cease our grief. When a child dies before the birth of the desire body, which takes place about the fourteenth year, it does not go any higher than the first heaven, because it is not responsible for its actions, any more than the unborn child is responsible for the pain it causes the mother by turning and twisting in her womb. Therefore the child has no purgatorial existence. That which is not quickened cannot die, hence the desire body of a child, together with the mind, will persist until a new birth, and for that reason such children are very apt to remember their previous life as instanced in the case cited elsewhere. For such children the first heaven is a waiting-place where they dwell from one to twenty years, until an op- portunity for a new birth is offered. Yet it is more than simply a waiting-i)hK'e. because there is much jjrogress made during this interim. When a child dies there is always some relative await- ing it, or, failing that, there are people who loved to "mother" children in earth life who find delight in tak- ing care of a little waif. The exlrome i)lasticily of the de- sire stuff makes it easy to form the most exquisite living toys for the children, and theii- life is one beautiful play; nevertheless their instruction is not neglected. They are formed into classes accoi'diiiir to tlicir Icmpcfainonts, but 118 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION quite regardless of age. In tlie Desire World it is easy to give object-lessons in the influence of good and evil passions on conduct and happiness. These lessons are indelibl}' imprinted upon the child's sensitive and emo- tional desire body, and remain with it after rebirth, so that many a one living a noble life owes much of it to the fact that he was given this training. Often when a weak spirit is born^ the Compassionate Ones (the invisible Lead- ers who guide our evolution) cause it to die in early life that it may have this extra training to fit it for what may be perhaps a hard life. This seems to be the case particu- larly where the etching on the desire body was weak in consequence of a dying person having been disturbed by the lamentations of his relatives, or because he met death by accident or on the battle-field. He did not under those circumstances experience the appropriate intensity of feel- ing in his post mortem existence, therefore, when he is born and dies in early life, the loss is made up as above. Often the duty of caring for such a child in the heaven life falls to those who were the cause of the anomaly. They are thus afforded a chance to make up for the fault and to learn better. Or perhaps they become the parents of the one they harmed and care for it during the few years it lives. It does not matter then if they do lament hysteric- ally over its death, because there Avould be no pictures of any consequence in a child's vital body. This heaven is also a place of progression for all who have been studious, artistic, or altruistic. The student and the philosopher have instant access to all the libraries (»r the world. The painter has endless delight in the ever- changing color coml)inations. He soon learns that his thought blends and shapes these colors at will. His crea- tions glow and scintillate with a life impossible of attain- MAN AND THE METHOD OF EA'OLUTION 119 ment to one who works with the dull pigments of Earth. He is, as it were, painting with living, glowing materials and able to execute his designs with a facility which fills his soul with delight. The musician has not yet reached the place whore his art will express itself to the fullest extent. The Physical World is the world of Form. The Desire World, where we find purgatory and the first heaven, is particularly the world of Color; but the World of Thought, where the second and third heavens are located, is the sphere of Tone. Celestial music is a fact and not a mere figure of speech. Pythagoras was not romancing when he spoke of the music of the spheres, for each one of the heavenly orbs has its definite tone and together thev sound the celestial symphony which Goethe also mentions in the prolog to his "Faust," where the scene is laid in heaven. The Archangel Eaphael says, The Sun intones his ancient song 'Mi<l rival t-liant of hrothor sj>liores. His proscribed course he speeds along In thund'rous way throughout the years. Echoes of that heavenly music reach us even here in the Physical AVorld. They are our most precious posses- sion, even tliough they are as elusive as a will-o'-the-wisp, and cannot be permanently created, as can other works of art — a statue, a painting, or a l)ook. In the Physical World tone dies and vanishes the moment after it is born. In the first heaven these echoes are, of course, much more beautiful and have more permanency, hence there the musi- cian hears sweeter strains than ever he did during earth life. The experiences of the poet are akin to those of the musician, for poetry is the soul's expression of its inner- most feelincrs in words which are ordered accordinc: to the 120 KUSlCliUCiAX COS-MO■CO^X•EPTION same laws of harmony and rhythm that govern the out- poiiring of the spirit in music. In addition, the poet finds a wonderful inspiration in the pictures and cok)rs which are the chief cliaractcristics of the Desire World. Thence he will draw the niaterial for use in his next in- carnation. In like manner does the author accuiiuilate matei'ial and faculty. The phihmthropist works out liis altruistic plans for the upliftment of man. If lie failed in one life, he will see the reason for it in the first heaven and will there learn how to overcome the obstacles and avoid the errors that made his plan impracticable. In time a point is reached where the result of the pain and suffering incident to purgation, together with the joy extracted from the good actions of the past life, have been built into the seed-atom of the desire bod3% Together these constitute what we call conscience, that impelling force which warns us against evil as productive of pain and inclines ns toward good as productive of happiness and joy. Then man leaves his desire body to disintegrate, as he left his dense body and vital body. He takes with him the forces only of the seed-atom, wliich are to form the nucleus of future desire bodies, as it was the persistent particle of his past vehicles of feeling. As stated above, the forces of the seed-atom are with- drawn. To the materialist force and matter are insepara- ble. The occultist knows differently. To him they are not two entirely distinct and separate concepts, but the two poles of the one spirit. Matter is crystallized spirit. Force is the same spirit not yet cr^'stallized. This has l)een said before,- hut it cannot he too strongly impressed upon the mind. In this connection the illustra- tion of the snail is very helpful. Matter, which is crys- MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 1>J tallizcd spirit, corresponds to the snail's house, which is crystallized snail. The chemical force which moves mat- ter, making it available for the building of form, and the snail which moves its house are also good correspond- ences. That which is now the snail will in time become the house, and that whioli is now force will in time Ijecorae matter when it has crystallized further. The reverse process of resolving matter back into spirit is also going on con- tinually. The coarser pi ase of this process we see as decay when a man is leaving his vehicles behind and at tbat time the spirit of an atom is easily detachable from the coarser spirit which has Ix-en manifesting as matter. The Second He.vven. At last the man, the Ego, the threefold spirit, enters the second heaven. He is clad in the sheath of mind, which contains the three seed-atoms — the quintessence of the three discarded vehicles. When the man dies and loses his dense and vital bodies there is the same condition as when one falls asleep. The desire body, as has been explained, had no organs ready for use. It is now transformed from an ovoid to a figure resembling the dense body which has been abandoned. We can easily understand that there must be an interval of unconsciousness resembling sleep and then the man awakes in the Desire World. It not un frequently happens, however, that such people are, for a long time, unaware of what has happened to them. They do not realize that they have died. They know that they are able to move and think. It is sometimes even a very hard mntt«'r to get them to believe that they are really "dead." Tiiey realize that souu'thing is different, but they are not able to undei'stand what it is. 122 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION Not so, however, when the change is made from the first heaven, which is in the Desire Workl, to the second heaven, which is in the Kegion of Concrete Thought. Then the man leaves his desire body. He is perfectly conscious. He }3asses into a great stillness. For the time being every- thing seems to fade away. He cannot think. No faculty is alive, yet he knows tliat he is. He has a feeling of stand- ing in "The Great Forever;" of standing utterly alone, yet unafraid; and his soul is filled with a wonderful peace, "which passeth all understanding." In occult science this is called ''The Great Silence" Then comes the awakening. The spirit is now in its home-World — heaven. Here the first awakening brings to the spirit the sound of "the music of the spheres." In our Earth life we are so immersed in the little noises and sounds of our limited environment that we are incapable of hearing the music of the marching orbs, but the occult scientist hears it. He knows that the twelve signs of the Zodiac and the seven planets form the sounding-board and strings of "Apollo's seven-stringed lyre." He knows that were a single discord to mar the celestial harmony from that grand Instrument there would be "a wreck of matter and a crash of worlds." The power of rhythmic vibration is well-known to all who have given the subject even the least study. For instance, soldiers are commanded to break step when cross- ing a bridge, otherwise their rhythmic tramp would shatter the strongest structure. The Bible story of the sounding of the ram's horn while marcliing around the walls of the city of Jericho is not nonsensical in tlie eyes of the occult- ist. In some cases similar things have happened without the world smiling in supercilious incredulity. A few years MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 103 ago, a band of musicians were practicing in a garden close to the very solid wall of an old castle. There oc- curred at a certain place in the music a prolonged and very piercing tone. When this* note was sounded the wall of the castle suddenly fell. The musicians had struck the key- note of the wall and it was sufficiently prolonged to shatter it. When it is said that this is the M'orld of tone, it mu^^t not be thought that there are no colors. Many people know that there is an intimate connection between color and tone; that when a certain note is struck, a certaiii color ap])ears simultaneously. So it is also in the Heaven World. Color and sound are both present; hut the tone is the originator of the color. Hence it is said, that this is par- ticularly the world of tone, and it is this tone that builds all forms in the Physical World. The musician can lioar certain tones in different ])arts of nature, such as the wind in the forest, the breaking of the surf on the beach, the roar of the ocean and the sounding of many waters. These combined tones make a whole which is the key-note of the p]arth — its "tone." As geometrical figures are created by drawing a violin Ijow over the edge of a glass plate, so the forms we see around us are the crystallized sound-figures of the archetypal forces which play into the archctyjies in the Heaven World. The work done hy man in the Heaven World is mnny- sided. It is not in the least an inactive, dreamy nor illusory existence. It is a time of the greatest and m^st important activity in prejiaring for the next life, as sleeji is an active prej)aration for the work of the fdlldwing day. Here the quintessence of the three bodies is built into the threefold sjiirit. As much of the desire body as the man had worked upon during life, by purifying his desires 12-i EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION and oniotions. ^vill be ■welded into the luiman spirit, tluis giving an improved mind in the future. As nuich of the vital body as the life spirit had worked upon, transformed, spiritualized, and thus saved from tlie decay to which the rest of the vital body is subject, will be amalgamated with the life spirit to insure a better vital body and temperament in the succeeding lives. As much of the dense body as the divine spirit has saved by right action will be worked into it and will bring better environment and opportunities. This spiritualization of the vehicle is accomplished by cultivation of the faculties of observation, discrimination and memory, devotion to high ideals, prayer, concentra- tion, persistence and right use of the life forces. The second heaven is the real home of man — the Ego, the Thinker. Here he dwells for centuries, assimilating the fruit of the last earth life and preparing the earthly con- ditions Avhich will be best suited for his next step in prog- ress. The sound or tone which pervades this Region, and is everywhere apparent as color, is his instrument, so to speak. It is this harmonious sound vibration which, as an elixir of life, builds into the threefold spirit the quintessence of the threefold body, upon wdiich it dej^ends for growth The life in the second heaven is an exceedingly active one, varied in many different ways. The Ego assimilates the fruits of the last earth life and prepares the environ- ment for a new physical existence. It is not enough to say that the new conditions will be determined by con- duct and action in the life just closed. It is required that the fruits of the past be worked into the World which is to be the next scene of activity while the Ego is gaining fresh physical experiences and gathering further f^'"* Therefore all the denizens of the Heaven World n-ork upon MAN AND THE METHOD OP EVOLUTION 125 he models of the Earth, all of which are in the Kegion of Concrete Thought. They alter the physical features of the Earth, and l>ring about the gradual changes which vary its appearance, so that on each return to physical life a (lifTcrent environment has been prepared, wherein new experiences may be gained. Climate, flora, and fauna are altered by man under the direction of higher Beings, to \)e described later. Thus the world is Just what we our- selves, individually and collectively, have made it : and it will be what we make it. The occult scientist sees in every- thing that happens a cause of a spiritual nature manifest- ing itself, not omitting the prevalence and alarrainglv in- creasing frequency of seismic disturbances, which it traces to the materialistic thought of modern science. It is true that purely physical causes can bring about such disturljancos, but is that the last wcud on the subject? Can we always get the full explanation by merely record- ing what appears on the surface? Surely not I We see two men conversing on the street and one suddenly strikes the other, knocking him down. One observer may say that an angry thought knocked tlie man down. Another may scoff at this answer and declare that he saw the arm lifted, the muscles contract, the arm shooting out and com- ing in contact with the victim, who was knocked down. That is also true, but it is safe to say that had there not first been the angry thought, the blow would not hav(> been struck. In like manner the occultist says that if material- ism had not been, seismic disturbances would not have occurred. Man's work in the Heaven World is not confined solely to the alteration of the surface of the Earth which is to l)e the scene of his future struggles in the subjugation of the Physical World. He is also actively engaged in 'earn- 126 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION ing how to build a body wliich sliall afTord a better means of expression. It is man's destiny to become a Creative In- telligence and he is serving his apprenticeship all the time. During his heaven life he is learning to build all kinds of bodies — the human included. We have spoken of the forces which work along the positive and negative poles of the different ethers. Man himself is part of that force. Those whom we call dead are the ones who help us to live. They in turn are helped by the so-called ''nature spirits," which they command. Man is directed in this work by Teachers from the higher creative Hierarchies, which helped him to build his vehicles before he attained self-consciousness, in the same way he himself now builds his bodies in sleep. During heaven life they teach him consciously. The painter is taught to build an accurate eye, capable of taking in a perfect per- spective and of distinguishing colors and shades to a degree inconceivable among those not interested in color and light. The mathematician has to deal with space, and the faculty for space perception is connected with the delicate adjustment of the three semi-circular canals which are situated inside the ear, each pointing in one of the three dimensions in space. Logical thought and mathematical ability are in projiortion to the accuracy of the adjustment of these semi-circular canals. ]\Iusical ability is also de- pendent upon the same factor, but in addition to the neces- sity for the proper adjustment of the semi-circular canals, the musician requires extreme delicacy of the "fibres of Corti," of which there are about three thousand in (he human ear, each capable of interpreting about twenty-five gradations of tone. In the ears of the majority of people thev do not respond to more than from three to ten of MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION loj the posbible gradations. Among ordinary musical people the greatest degree of efficiency is about fifteen sounds to each fibre ; but the master musician, who is able to inter- pret and bring down music from the Heaven "World, re- quires a greater range to be able to distinguish the differ- ent notes and detect the slightest discord in the m.ost com- plicated chords. Persons who require organs of such ex- ceeding delicacy for the expression of their faculties are .specially taken care of, as the higher state of thrlr devel- opment merits and demands. Xone other ranks so high as the musician, which is reasonable when we consider that while the painter draws his inspiration chiefly from the world of color — the nearer Desire World — the musician attempts to bring to us the atmosphere of our heavenly home world (where, as spirits, we are citizens), and to translate them into the sounds of earth life. His is the highest mission, because as a mode of expression for soul life, music reigns supreme. That music is different from and higher than all the other arts can be understood wlu-n we reflect that a statue or a painting, when once created, is permanent. They are drawn from the Desire World and are therefore more easily crystallized, while music, being of the Heaven World, is more elusive and must be re-created each time we hear it, Tt cannot be imprisoned, as shown by the unsuccessful attempts to do so partially by means of such uit'cliaiiical dcvicos as ])lionographs and piano-players. I'he music so reproduced loses much of the soul-stirring sweetness it possesses when it comes fresh from its own world, carrying to the soul memories of its home and speaking to it in a language that no beauty expressed in marble or upon canvas can equal. The instrument through which man senses music is the most perfect sense organ in the human body. The cyo is 128 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION not b} any moans true, but the ear is, in the sense that it hears every sound without distortion, while the eye often distorts what it sees. Jn addition to the musical ear, the musician must also learn to build a long, fine hand with slender tinfjers and sensitive nerves, otherwise he woul 1 not be able to repro- duce the melodies he hears. It is a law of nature that no one can inhabit a more efficient body than he is capable of building. He first learns to build a certain grade of body and afterwards he learns to live in it. In that way he discovers its defects and is taught how to remedy them. All men work unconsciously at the building of their bodies during ante-natal life until they have reached the point where the quintessence of former bodies — which they have saved — is to be built in. Then they work consciously. It will therefore be seen that the more a man advances and the more he works on his vehicles, thus making them im- mortal, the more power he has to build for a new life. The advanced pu])il of an occult school sometimes commences to build for himself as soon as the work during the first three weeks (which belongs exclusively to the mother) has been completed. \Ylien the period of unconscious building lias passed the man has a chance to exercise his nascent creative power, and the true original creative process — "Epigenesis" — begins. Thus we see that man learns to build his vehicles iii the Heaven World, and to tise them in the Physical World. Nature provides all phases of experience in such a mar- velous manner and with such consummate wisdom that as we learn to see deeper and deeper into her secrets we are more and more impressed with our own insignificance and with an ever-growing reverence for God, whose visi- MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 129 ble symbol nature is. The more we learn of her wonders, the more we r<ialize that this world system is not the vast perpetual motion machine unthinking people would have us I>elieve. It would be quite as logical to think that if we toss a box of loose type into the air the characters will have arranged themselves into the words of a beautiful poem by the time they reach the ground. The greater the comple.xity of the plan the greater the argumental weight in favor of the theory of an intelligent Divine Author. The Third Heaven. Having assimilated all the fruits of his last life and altered the appearance of the Earth in such a manner as to all'ord h4m the necessaiy environment for his next step towards perfection ; having also learned by work on the bodies of others, to build a suitable l)ndy through which to express himself in the Physical World and having at last resolved the mind into the essence which builds the three- fold spirit, the naked individual spirit ascends into the higher Kegion of the World of Thought — the third heaven. Here, by the ineffable harmony of this higher world, it is strengthened for its next dip into matter. After a time comes the desire for new experience and the contemplation of a new birth. This conjures up a series of pictures ])pfore the vision of the spirit — a pano- rama of the new life in store for it. But, mark this well — this panorama contains only the principal events. The spirit has free will as to detail. It is as if a man going to a distant city had a time-limit ticket, with initial choice of route. After he has chosen and lx?gun his journey it is not sure that he can change to another route during the trip. He may stop over in as many places as he wishes, within his time limit, but he cannot go back. Thus as he proceeds 130 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION on his joui'iicy, he becomes more and more limited by his past choice. If he has chosen a steam road, using soft coal, he must expect to be soiled and dusty. Had he chosen a road burning anthracite oi- using electricity he Mould have been cleaner. So it is with the man in a new life. He may have to live a hard life, but he is free to choose whether he will live it cleanly or wallow in the mire. Other conditions are also Avithin his control, sub- ject to the limits of his past choices and acts. The pictures in the panorama of the' coming life, of which we have just spoken, begin at the cradle and end at the grave. This is the opposite direction to that in which they travel in the after-death panorama, already explained, which passes before the vision of the spirit immediately following its release from the dense body. The reason for this radical difference in the two pano- ramas is that in the before-birth panorama the object is to show the returning Ego how certain causes or acts always produce certain effects. In the case of the after- death panorama the object is the reverse, i.e., to show how each event m the past life was theej^^'ec^of some causeiwr- thoi- back in the life. Nature, or God, does nothing with- out a logical reason, and the further we search the niore apparent it becomes to us that Nature is a wise mother, always using the best means to accomplish her ends. But it may be asked. Why should we be reborn? Why must we return to this limited and miserable earth exist- ence? Why can we not get experience in those higher realms without coming to Earth"? We are tired of this dreary, weary earth life ! Such queries are based upon mi.sunderstandings of sev- eral kinds. In the fir.st place, let us realize and engrave it deep upon the tablets of our memoiy that the purpose of MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 131 life is not happiness, hut experience. Sorrow and pain are our most benevolent teachers, while the joys of life are but fleeting. This seems a stern doctrine and Ihe heart cries out pas- sionately at even the thouj^ht that it may possibly be true. Nevertheless, it is true, and upon examination it will be found not such a stern doctrine after all. Consider the blessings of pain. If we could place our hand upon a hot stove and feel no pain, the hand might be allowed to remain until it and perhaps the arm were burned away, without our knowing anything about it until too late to save them. It is the pain resulting from the contact with the hot stove which makes us snatch our hand away before serious damage is done. Instead of losing the hand, we escape with a blister which quickly heals. This is an illustration from the Physical World. We find that the same principle applies in the Moral and Mental Worlds. If we outrage morality the pangs of conscience bring us pain that will prevent us from re- peating the act and if we do not heed the fii-st lesson, nature will give us hai-dcr and harder experiences until at last the fact is forced into our consciousness that "the way of the transgres,soi' is hard." This will continue until at last we are forced to turn in a new direction and take a stej) onward toward a better life. Experience is "knowledge of the effects which follow acts." This is the object of life, together with the devel- opment of "Will," which is the force whereby we api>ly the results of experience. Experience must be gained, but we have the choice whether we gain it by the hard ])ath of personal experience or by observation of other people's acts, reasoning aii<l i-etlecting thei-eon. guided by the light of whatever experience we have already had. 132 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION This is the method by which the occult student should learn, instead of requiring the lash of adversity and pain. The more willing we are to learn in that way, the less we shall feel the stinging thorns of "the path of pain" and the more quickly shall we gain "the path of peace." The choice is ours, but so long as we have not learned all there is to learn in this world, we must come back to it. We cannot stay in the higher worlds and learn there until we have mastered the lessons of earth life. That would be as sensible as to send a child to kindergarten one day and to college the next. The child must return to the kin- dergarten day after day and spend years in the grammar school and the high school before its study has developed its capacity sufficiently to enable it to understand the les- sons taught in college. Man is also in school— the school of experience. He must return many times before he can hope to master all the knowledge in the world of sense. No one earth life, however rich in experience, could furnish the knowl- edge, io nature decrees that he must return to Earth, after intervals of rest, to take up his work where he dropped it, exactly as a child takes up its work in school each day, after the intervening sleep of night. It is no argument against this theory to say that man does not remember liis former lives. We cannot recall all the events of our pres- ent lives. We do not recollect our labors in learning to write, yet we have acquired a knowledge of the art of writ- ing, which proves that we did loarn. All the faculties we possess are a proof that we acquired them sometime, some- where. Some people do remember their past, however, as a remarkable instance related at the end of the next chap- ter will show, and it is but one among many. Again, if there were no return to Earth, what is the MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 133 use of living? Why strive foi- aiiythinj;? Why shoukl a life of happiness in an eternal heaven be the I'eward for a good life ? What benefit could come from a good life in a heaven where everybody is already happy? Surely in a place where everybody is happy and contented there is no need for sympathy, self-sacrifice or wise counsel ! No one would need them there ; but on Earth there are many who need those very things and such humanitarian and altruistic qualities are of the greatest service to sti'ug- gling humanity. Therefore the Great Law. which works for Good, brings^man back to work again in the world for the benefit' of himself and othei-s. with his acquired treasures, instead of letting them go to waste in a heaven where no one needs them. Preparations for Rebirth. Having thus seen the necessity for repeated embodi- ments, we will next consider the method by which this purpose is accomplished. Pre\aous to taking the dip into matter, the threefold spirit is naked, having only the forces of the four seed- atoms (which are the nuclei of the threefold body and the sheath of mind). Its descent resembles the putting on of several pairs of gloves of increasing thickness, as previously illustrated. The foi-ces of the mind of the last life are awakened from their latency in the see<l-atom. This begins to attract to itself materials from the high- est subdivision of the Kegion of ( "oiicrete Thought, in a manner similar to that in which a magnet di'aws to itself iron filings. If we hold a magnet over a miscellaneous heap of filings of brass, silver, gold, iron, lead and other metals, we shall find that it selects only iron filings and that even (»f them 134 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION it will take no more than its strength enables it to lift. Its attractive power is of a certain kind and is limited to H certain quantity of that kind. The same is true of the seed-atom. It can take, in each Region, nothing except the material for which it has an affinity and nothing be- yond a certain definite quantity even of that. Thus the vehicle built around this nucleus becomes an exact coun- terpart of the corresponding vehicle of the last life minus the evil whi(;h has been expurgated and plus the quintes- sence of good which has been incorporated in the seed-atom. The material selected by the threefold, spirit forms itself into a great bell-shaped figure, open at the bottom and wdth the seed-atom at the top. If we conceive of this il- lustration si)iritually we may compare it to a diving-bell descending into a sea composed of fluids of increasing density. These correspond to the different subdivisions of each World. The matter taken into the texture of the bell- shaped body makes it heavier, so that it sinks into the next lower subdivision and it takes from that its proper quota of matter. Thus it becomes still heavier and sinks yet deeper until it has passed through the four subdivisions of the Region of Concrete Thought and the sheath of the new mind of the man is complete. Next the forces in the seed-atom of the desire body are awakened. It places it- self at the top of the bell, inside, and the materials of the seventh Region of the Desire World draw around it until it sinks to the sixth Region, getting more material there, and this process continues until the first Region of the Desire World is reached. The bell has now two layers — the sheath of mind outside and the new desire body inside. The seed-atom of the vital body is next aroused into activity, but here the process of formation is not so simple as in the case of the mind and the desire bodv, for it must MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 135 be remembered thatthose vehicles were eomi)aratively un- organized, while the vital body and the dense body are more orf^anized and very complicated. The material, of a given quantity and quality, is attracted in the same man- ner and under the operation of the same law as in the case of the higher bodies, but the building of the new body and the placement in the proper environment is done by four great Beings of immeasurable wisdom, which are the Recording Angels, the" Lords of Destiny.'' They impress the reflecting ether of the vital body in such a way that the pictures of the coming life are reflected in it. It (the vital body) is built by the inhabitant of the Heaven AVorld and the elemental spirits in such a manner as to form a particular type of brain. But mark this, the returnimg Ego itself incorporates therein the quintessence of its former vital bodies and in addition to this also docs a little original work. This is done that in the coming life there may be some room for original and individual ex- pression, not predetermined by past action. It is very important to remember this fact. There is too great a tendency to think that all which now exists is the result of something that i)reviously existed, but if that were the case there would be no margin left for new and original effort and for new causes. The chain of cause and effect is not a Hionotonous repetition. There is an i'vjhix of new and original causes all the tvme. That is the nwX backbone of evolution — the only thing lliat gives it mean- ing and makes it otliei- than an unrolling of latent actual- ities. This is "Epigenesis" — the free-will thai consists of the fiTcdom to inaugurate something cnlii-cly new. not merely a choice between two courses of action. This is the important factor which alone can explain the system to wliich we belong in satisfactory mannei". Involution and 136 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Evolution in themselves are insufficient; but coupled with Epifjenisis we have a full triad of explanation. The fate of an individual generated under the law of Consequence, is of great complexity and involves associa- tion with Egos in and out of physical existence, at all times. Even those living at one time may not be living in the same locality, so that it is impossible for one individ- ual's destiny to be all worked out in one lifetime or in one place. The Ego is therefore brought into a certain envi- ronment and family with which it is in some way related. As regards the fate to be worked out, it is sometimes im- material into which one of several environments the Ego is reborn, and when such is the case, it is allowed its choice as far as possible, but once an Ego is so placed the agents of the Lords of Destiny watch unseen, that no act of free- will shall frustrate the working out of the portion of fate selected. If we do aught of such a nature as to circumvent that i)art, they will make another move, so as to enforce fulfillment of the destiny. It cannot be too often reiter- ated, however, that this does not render man helpless. It is merely the same law that governs after we have fired a pistol. We are then unable to stop the bullet, or even to deflect it from its course in any way. Its direction was determined by the position in which the pistol was held when we fired. That could have been changed at any time before the trigger was pulled, as up to that time we had full control. The same is true regarding new actions which make future destiny. We may, up to a certain point, modify or even altogethei" counteract certain causes al- i-eady set in motion, but once started, and no furthei' ac- tion taken, they will getj beyond our eonti'ol. This is called *'ripe" fate and it is this kind that is meant when it is said that the Lords of Destiny check every attempt to MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 137 shirk it. With regard to our past we are to a great extent helpless, but in regard to future action we have full con- trol, except insofar as we are hampered by our past actions. By and by, however, as we learn that we are the cau^e of our own sorrow or joy, we shall awake to the necessity of ordering our lives more in harmony with the laws of God and thus rise above these laws of the Physical World. That is the key to emancipation ; as Goethe says : From every power that all the world enchains Man frees himself when self-control he gains. The vital body, having been molded by the Lords of De^!tiny, will give form to the dense body, organ for organ. This matrix or mold is then placed in the womb of the future mother. The seed-atom for the dense body is in the triangular head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the father. This alone makes fertilization possible and here is the explanation of the fact that so many times sex-unions are unfruitful. The chemical constituents of the seminal fluid and the ovi are the same at all times and were thes? the only requirements, the explanation of the phenomena of unfertility, if sought in the material, visible world alone, would not ])e found. It becomes plain, how- ever, when we understand that as the molecules of water freeze only along the lines of force in the water and manifest as ice crystals instead of freezing into a homogon- eous mass, as would l)e the case if there were no lines of force previous to coagulation, so there can l)e no dense body built until there is a vital body in which to build the material ; also there must be a seed-atom tor the dense body, to act as gauge of the quality and quantity of the matter which is to be built into that dense body. Although at the present stage of development there is never full har- 138 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTIOISr inony in tlie materials of tlie body, because tliat would mean a perfect body, yet the discord must not be so great as to be disruptive of the organism. Thus while heredity in the first place is true only as regards the material of tlic dense body and not the soul qualities, wliicli arc entirely individual, the incoming Ego also does a certain amount of work on its dense body, in- corporating in it the quintessence of its past physical quali- ties. No body is an exact mixture of the qualities of its parents, although the Ego is restricted to the use of the materials taken from the bodies of tlie father and mother. Hence a musician incarnates where he can get the material to build the slender hand and the delicate ear, with its sensitive fibres of Corti and its accurate adjustment of the three semicircular canals. The arrangement of these mate- rials, however^ is, to the extent named, under the control of the Ego. It is as though a carpenter were given a pile of boards to use in building a house in which to live, but is left to his own judgment as to the kind of house he wishes to build. Except in the case of a very highly developed being, this work of the Ego is almost negligible at the present stage of man's evolution. The greatest scope is given in the building of the desire body, very little in that of the vital body and almost none in the dense body; yet even this little is sufficient to make each individual an expres- sion of his own spirit and different from the parents. When the impregnation of the ovum has taken place, the desire body of the mother works upon it for a period of from eighteen to twenty-one days, the Ego remaining outside in its desire body and mind sheath, yet always in close touch with the mother. Upon the expiration of that time the Ego enters the mother's body. The bell-shaped MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 139 vehicles di-aw themselves down over the head of the vital body and the bell doses at the bottom. From this time the Ego broods over its coming instrument until the birth, of the child and the new earth life of the returning Ego commences. Birth of the Dense Body The vehicles of the new-born do not at once become active. The dense body is helpless for a long time after birth. Reasoning from analogy we can readily see that the same must be the case with the higher vehicles. The occult scientist sees it. but even without clairvoyance reason will show that this must be so. As the dense body is slowly prepared for the sepai'ate. individual life within the protecting cover of the womb, so the other bodies are gradually born and nurtured into activity, and while the times given in the following description are but approxi- mate, they are nevertheless accurate enough for general purposes and show the connection between the Microcosm and the ^lacrocosm — the individual and the woi-ld. In the period immediately following birth the different vehicles inter-penetrate one another, as. in our previous illusti-ation. the sand penetrates the sponge and the water both sand and sponge. But, though they are all present, as in adult life, they are merely present. None of their posi- tive faculties are active. The vital body cannot use the forces which operate along the positive pole of the ethers. Assimilation, which works along the positive pole of the chenucal ether, is very dainty during childhood and what there is of it is due to the maci-ocosmic vital body, the ethers which act as a womb for the child's vital body until the seventh year, gradually ripening it during that period. The propagative faculty, which works along the positive 140 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION pole of the life ether, is also latent. The heating of the body — which is carried on along the positive pole of the light ether — and the circulation of the blood are due to the niacrocosniic vital body, the ethers acting on the child and slowly developing it to the point where it can control these functions itself. The forces working along the nega- tive pole of the ethers are so much the more active. The excretion of solids, carried on along the negative pole of the chemical ether (corresponding to the solid subdivision of the Chemical Region), is too unrestrained, as is also the excretion of fluid, which is carried on along the negative pole of the life ether (corresponding to the second or fluid subdivision of the Chemical Eegion). The passive sense- perception, which is due to the negative forces of the light ether, is also exceedingly prominent. The child is very impressionable and it is "all eyes and ears." During the earlier years the forces operating along the negative pole of the reflecting ether are also extremely active. In those years children can "see" the higher Worlds and they often prattle about what they see until the ridicule of their elders or punishment for "telling sto- ries" teaches them to desist. It is deplorable that the little ones are forced to lie — or at least to deny the truth — because of the incredulity of their "wise" elders. Even the investigations of the Society for Psychical Research have proven that children often have invisible playmates, who frequently visit them until they are several years old. During those years the clair- voyance of the children is of the same negative character as that of the mediums. It is the same with the forces working in the de-^ire body. The passive feeling of physical pain is present, while the feeling of emotion is almost entirely absent- The child MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 141 will, of course, show emotion on the slightest provocation, but the duration of that emotion is but momentary. It is all on the surface. The child also has the link of mind, but is almost incapa- ble of individual thought-activity. It is exceedingly sensi- tive to forces working along the negative pole and is there- fore imitative and teacha])le. Thus it is shown that all the negative qualities are active in the new-born entity, but before it is able to use its different vehicles, the positive qualities must be ripened. Each vehicle is therefore brought to a certain degree of maturity by the activity of the corresponding vehicle of the macrocosm, which acts as a womb for it until that degree is reached. From the first to the seventh year the vital body grows and slowly matures within the womb of the macrocosm ic vital body and because of the greater wisdom of this vehicle of the macrocosm the child's body is more rounded and well-built than in later life. Birth of the Vital Body. - While the macrocosmic vital body guides the growth of the child's body it is guarded from the dangers which later threaten it when the unwise individual vital body takes unciiecked charge. This happens in the seventh year, when the period of excessive, dangerous growth begins, and con- tinues through the ne.xt seven years. During this time the macrocosmic desire body performs the function of a womb for the individual desire body. Were the vital body to have continual and unrestrained sway in the human kingdom, as it has in the plant, man would grow t^ an enormous size. There was a time in the far-distant past when man was constituted like a plant, 142 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-("ONCEPTION having only a dense body and a vital body. The traditions of mythology and folk-lore all over the world concerning giants in olden times are absolutely true, because then men grew as tall as trees, and for the same reason. Birth of the Desire Body. The vital body of the plant builds leaf after leaf, carry- ing the stem higher and higher. Were it not for the macrocosmic desire body it would keep on in that way indefinitely, but the nuicrocosmic desire body steps in at a certain point and cheeks further growth. The force that is not needed for further growth is then available for other purposes and is used to build the flower and the seed. In like manner the human vital body, when the dense body comes under its sway, after the seventh year, makes the latter grow very rapidly, but about the fourteenth year the individual desire body is born from the womb of the inacrocosmic desire body and is then free to work on its dense l)ody. The excessive growth is then checked and the force theretofore used for that purpose becomes available for propagation, tliat the human plant may flower and bring forth. Therefore the l)irth of tlie personal desire body marks the ppriod of puberty. From this period the attraction towards llio n])]iosite sex is felt, being especially active and unrestrained in tlic third septenary period of life — from the fourteenth to the twenty-first year, because the restraining mind is then still unborn. Birth of ttte ^Fixd. After the fourteenth year, the mind is in turn lirooded over and nurtured by the macrocosmic mind, unfolding its latent possibilities and making it capable of original thought. The forces of the individual's different vehicles MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 143 have now l)een ripened to such a dotrreo that he can use ineni all in liis evolution, therefore at the twenty-first year the Ego comes into possession of its complete vehicle. It floes this hy means of the hlood-heat and hy developiuir individual hlood. This is done in connection with the full development of the light ether. The Blood the Vehicle of the Ego. in infancy, and up to the fourteenth year, the red mar- row-hones do not make all the hlood corpuscles. Most of them are supplied by the thymus gland, which is largest in the foetus and gradually diminishes as the individual Dlood-making faculty develops in the growing child. The thymus gland contains, as it were, a supply of blood (nr- puscles given by the parents, and consequently the child, which draws its blood from that source, does not realize its individuality. Not until the blood is made by the child does it think of itself as "I,"' and when the thymus gland disappears, at the age of fourteen, the "I" feeling reaches its full e.xpression, fdr then the blood is made and dom- inated entirely by the Ego. The following will make clear the idea and its logic: It will be rememlKJred that assimilation and growth de- I)end upon the forces working along the positive pole of the vital body's chemical ^ther. That is set free at the seventh year, together with the balance of the vital body. Only the chemical -ether is fully ripe at that time: the other parts need more rijiening. At the fourteenth year the life ether of the vital body, which has to do with propagation, is fully ri])e. In the jx'riod from seven to fourteen years of age the excessive assimilation has stored up an amount of force which goes to the sex organs and is ready at the time the desire body is set free. 144: ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Tliis force of sex is stored in tlie blood during the third of the seven-year periods and in that time tlie light ether, which is the avenue for the blood-heat, is developed and controls the heart, so that the body is neither too hot nor too cold. In early childhood the blood very often rises to an abnormal temperature. During the period of ex- cessive growth it is frequently the reverse, but in the hot- headed, unrestrained youth, passion and temper very often drive the Ego out by over-heating the blood. We very appropriately call this an ebullition or boiling over of temper and describe the effect as causing the person to "lose his head," i. e., become incapable of thought. That is exactly w'hat happens when passion, rage, or temper overheats the blood, thus drawing the Ego outside the bodies. The description is accurate when, of a person in such a state^ we say, "He has lost control of himself." The Ego is outside of his vehicles and they are running amuck, bereft of the guiding influence of thought, part of the work of which is to act as a brake on impulse. The great and terrible danger of such outbursts is tliat before the owner re-enters his body some disembodied entity may take pos- session of it and keep him out. This is called "obsession." Only the man who keeps cool and does not allow excess of heat to drive him out can think properly. As proof of the assertion that the Ego cannot work in the body when the blood is either too hot or too cold we will call attention to the well-known fact that excessive heat makes one sleepy and, if carried beyond a certain point, it drives the Ego out, leaving the lx)dy in a faint, that is, unconscious. Excessive cold has also a tendency to make the body sleepy or unconscious. It is only when the blood is at or near the normal temperature that tlie Ego can use it as a vehicle of consciousness. MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 145 To further sliow the connection of the E^jo with the blood we may mention the burning blush of shame, which is an evidence of the manner in which the blood is driven to the head, thus over-heating tlie brain and paralyzing thought. Fear is the state when the Ego wants to barri- cade himself against some outside danger. He then drives the blood to the center and grows pale, because the blood has left the periphery of the body and has lost heat, thus paralyzing thought. His blood "freezes," he shivers and his teeth chatter, as when the temperature is lowered by atmospheric conditions. In fever the excess of heat causes delirium. The full-blooded person, when the blood is not too hot, is active in body and mind, while the anemic person is sleepy. In one the Ego has better control ; in the other less. When the Ego wants to think it drives blood, at the proper heat, to the brain. When a heavy meal centers the activity of the Ego upon the digestive tracts, the man cannot think ; he is sleepy. The old Norsemen and the Scots recognized that the Ego is in the blood. No stranger could become associated with them as a relative until he had "mixed blood" with them and thus become one of them. Goethe, who was an Initiate, also showed this in his "Faust." Faust is about to sign the compact with ^rejihistopheles and asks, "Why not sign with ordinary ink? Why use blood?" ^fephisto answers, "Blood is a most peculiar essence." He knows, that who has the blood has the man : that without the warm blood, no Ego can find expression. The proper heat for the real expression of the Ego is not present until the mind is born from the macrocosmic Con- crete Mind, when the individual is about twentv-one years 346 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION old. Statutory law also recognizes this as the earliest age when the man is deemed fit to exercise a franchise. At the present stage of human development the man goes through these ]irincii)al stages in each life cycle, from one birth to the next. A°L1FE=GYCLE Thou", hf "'Soul-Essence of Ri^hl feelini buiU into Spirit ds bfisis forTuturc Ri^hrAct:^ >fsire Good mp^st life built info dho Korh on Netv fcnvironment f jr fci. ixpentncf- And Soul-Groft'lf? draivs theE^o TS Re. Birth World of Absrwc( It Gathers ridterials for A Hew lAind and Contrt-tt- Th outfit Easf net of ram buiU into Soul as Ri'ihl"F6elin<j Suffering pur'jea Soul A New DesiftRodv Desire World Soul pa ANewVitdhBod^ lUl views paitorama "f H T"- p- 11 rVlXewVildhlDodv Prime- of /nentdlit? Gban<it of Ljif< Lift 45 on 42 r" . 1 + Earth BirrtiofVlalBoilydniWtl. Bnll.ofDyi4iiilylul)«^ Rime of L'lfe anaGroivtli^^^:^ ^8 J^mUJ Minil-Maiorif; ical World iak<Cinnin<j of Serious L»'«ffc CHAPTER iV. Rebirth and the Law of Consequence. OXLY three tlieories worthy of note have ever l)een brought forward to solve the riddle of Lite and Death. In the previous chapter we have, to some extent, ex- plained one of these three theories — that of Rebirth, to- gether with its companion law, the law of Consequence. It may not be out of jilace to compare the theory of Re- l)irth with the other two theories advanced, with a view to ascertaining their relative foundation in nature. To the occultist there can be no question. He does not say that he "believes" in it any more than we need to say that we "l^elieve" as to the Iilnoming of the rose or the flowing of the river, or the operation of any of the visible workings of the material world, which are continually going on be- fore our eyes. We do not say of these things that we "be- lieve;'' we say that we "know,"' liecause we see them. So the occult scientist can say "I know'' in regard to Rebirth, the law of Conseipience and their corollaries. He sees tlie Ego and can trace its patJi after it has ])assed out of thj dense body at death until it has reappeared on (>artii through a new l)irtlt. Therefore to him no "belief is necessary. For the satisfaction of others, however, it mav be well to examine these three theories of life and death in order to arrive at an intelligent conclusion. Any great law of nature must necessarily be in harmony 147 148 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION vith all her otlier laws. Therefore it may be very helpful to the inquirer to examine these theories in their relation to what are admitted by all parties to be "known laws of nature," as observed in that part of our universe with which we are more familiar. To this end we will first state the three theories : (1) The Materialistic Theory holds that life is a journey from the womb to the tomb; that mind is the result of certain correlations of matter; that man is the highest intelligence in the Cosmos ; and, that his intelligence perishes when the body disin- tegrates at death. (2) The Theory of Theology asserts that at each birth a newly-created soul enters the arena of life fresh from the hand of God, passing from an invisible state through the gate of birth into visible exist- ence; that at the end of one short span of life in the material world it passes out through the gate of death into the invisible beyond, whence it returns no more; that its happiness or misery there is de- termined for all eternity by its actions during the infinitesimal period intervening between birth and death. (3) The Theory of Eebirth teaches that each soul is an integral part of God, enfolding all divine possi- bilities as the seed enfolds the ])lant; that by means of repeated existences in an earthly body of gradu- ally improving quality, the latent possibilities are slowly developed into dynamic powers; that none are lost by this process, but that all mankind will ultimately attain the goal of perfection and re-union with God. The first of these theories is monistic. It seeks to ex- REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 149 plain all facts of existence as processes within the material world. The two other theories agree in being dualistic, that is, they ascribe some of the facts and phases of exist- ence to a super-physical, invisible state, but they differ widely on otlier points. Bringing the materialistic theory into comparison with the known laws of the universe, we find that the con- tinuity of force is as well established as the continuity of matter and both are beyond the need of elucidation. We also know that matter and force are inseparable in the Physical World. This is contrary to the materialistic the- ory, which holds that mind ]3erishes at death. When nothing can be destroyed, mind must be included. More- over we know that mind is suj)erior to matter, for it molds the face, so that it becomes a retleetion or mirror of the mind. We have discovered that the particles of our bodies are constantly changing; that at least once in seven years there is a change in every atom of matter composing them. If the materialistic theory were true, the consciousness ought also to undergo an entire change, with no memory of that which preceded, so that at no time could man re- member any event more than seven years. We know that this is not the case. We remember the events of our child- hood. Many of the most trivial incidents thougli forgotten in ordinary consciousness, have been distinctly recalled in a swift vision of the whole life by drowning persons, who have related the ex]x?rience after resuscitation. Similar experiences in states of trance are also common. ^Materi- alism is unable to account for tliese phases of sub- and super-consciousness. It ignores them. At the present stage of scientific investigation, where leading scientists have establislied beyond a d()ul)t the existence of these jihonom- ena, the policy of ignoring tliem is a serious defect in a i;,0 KOSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTION theory claiming to solve the greatest problem of life — ■ Life itself. We may therefore safely pass from the materialistic theory as being inadequate to solve the mystery of life and death and turn to a consideration of the next theory. One of the greatest objections to the orthodox theological doctrine, as it is expounded, is its entire and confessed inadequacy. Of the myriads of souls which have been iTcated and have inhabited this Globe since the beginning of existence, even if that beginning dates back no further than six thousand years, the insignificant number of only "one hundred and forty and four thousand'" arc to be saved ! The rest are to be tortured forever and ever ! The devil gets the best of it all the time. One cannot help saying with Buddha, "If God permits such misery to exist He cannot be good, and if He is powerless to prevent it. He cannot be God.'' Nothing in nature is analogous to such a metliod of creation in order that destruction may follow. It is rcjire- sented that God desires ALL should be saved and is averse to the destruction of any, having for their salvation "given His only Son," and yet this "glorious plan of salvation" fails to save ! If a trans- Atlantic liner with two thousand souls on board sent a wireless message that she was sinking just off Sandy Hook, would it be regarded as a "glorious plan of salvation'" if a fast motor-boat capable of rescuing only two or three people, were sent to her aid? Certainly not; It Avould more likely be denounced as a "plan of destruc- tion" if adequate means were not provided for the saving of at least the majority of those in danger. l^ut the theologians" plan of salvation is vastly worse than this, because two or three out of two thousand is an JttEBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 151 immensely greater proportion than tlie orthodox theo- logical plan of saving only 14-t,000 out of all the myriads of souls created. We may safely reject this theory also, as being untrue, because unreasonal)le. If God were all- wise He would have evolved a more efficacious plan. So He has, and the above is only the theory of the theologian. The teaching of the Bible is very difl'erent. as will appear later. We turn now to consider the doctrine of Rebirth, which postulates a slow process of development, carried on with unwavering persistence through repeated embodiments in forms of increasing efficiency whereby all are, in time, brought to a height of spiritual splendor at present incon- ceivable to us. There is nothing unreasonable nor difficult to accept in siuli a tlicmy. As we look about us we find everywhere in nature this striving foi- iierlVftion in a slow, persistent manner. We find no sudden process of creation or destruction, such as the theologian postulates, but we do find "Evolution."' Evolution is "the liistory of the progression of the Spirit in Time.'" Everywhere, as we see about lis the varied jiliniomena in tlie uui\erse, we realize that the path of evolution is a spiral. Each loop of the si)iral is a cycle. Each cycle mei-ges into the next, as tlie loops of the s])iral are continuous, each cycle being the iinprovi'd ])roduct of those preceding it and the creator of those more develo)HMl states which succeed it. A sti'aii^bt line i< liut the extension of a point. It occu- ]iies but one dimension in space. The theoiT of the mate- rialist and that of the theologian would be analogous to this liin'. The materiidist makes the line of life start at birth, and to bo consistent, the death hour must terminate it. The theoloijian comnuMices his line with the creation of 152 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the soul just previous to birth. After death the soul lives on, its fate irretrievably determined by the deeds of a few short years. There is no coming back to correct mistakes. The line runs straight on, implying a modicum of experi- ence and no elevation for the soul after death. Natural progression does not follow a straight line such as these two theories imply ; nor even a circular path, for that would imply a never-ending round of the same experi- ences and the use of only two dimensions in space. All things move in progressive cycles and in order to take full advantage of all the opportunities for advancement offered by our three-dimensional universe, it is necessary that the evolving life should take the three-dimensional path — the spiral — which goes ever onward and upward. Whether we look at the modest little plant in our garden, or go to the redwood district of California and examine one of the giant sequoias with its forty-foot diameter, it is always the same — every branch, twig or leaf will be found growing in either a single or a double spiral, or in opposite pairs, each balancing either, analogous to ebb and ilow, day and night, life and death and other alternating activi- ties in nature. Examine the vaulted arch of the sky and observe the fiery nebulae or the path of the Solar Systems — everywhere the spiral meets the eye. In the spring the Earth discards its white blanket and emerges from its period of rest — its winter's sleep. All activities are exerted to bring forth new life everywhere. Time passes. The corn and the grape are ripened and harvested. Again the busy summer fades into the silence and inactivity of the winter. Again the snowy coverlet enwraps the Earth. But her sleep is not forever; she will wake again to the song of the new REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF COXSEQUEXCE 153 spring, which will mark for her a little furtluM- progress along the pathway of time. So with the Sun. He rises in the morning of each day, but each morning he is further along on his journey through the year. Everywliere the spiral — Onward, Upward, Forever! Is it possible that this law, so universal in all other realms, should Ixj inoperative in the life of man? Shall the earth wake each year from its winter sleep; shall the tree and the flower live again and man die? It cannot be! The same law that wakes the life in the plant to new growth will wake the human being to new experience, to further progress toward the goal of perfection. Therefore the theory of Rebirth, which teaches repeated embodiment in gradually improving vehicles, is in perfect accord with evolution and the phenomena of nature, which the other two theories are 7iot. Regarding life from an etliical vicwjjoint, we find that the law of Rebirth coupled with the companion law of Con- sequence, is the only theory that will satisfy a sense of justice, in harmony with the facts of life as we see them about us. It is not easy for the logical mind to understand how a '*just and loving'' God can reciuire the same virtues from the milliards whom He has been "pleased to place in dif- fering circumstances" according to no apparent rule nor system, but willy-nilly, according to His own capricious mood. One lives in luxury; the other on "kicks and crusts." One has a moral education am! an atmosphere of high ideals; the other is placed in squalid surroundings and taught to lie and steal and that the more he does of both, the more of a success he is. Is it just to require the same of both? Is it right to reward one for living a good life 154 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION when lio was jil.uod in an cnvironniont that made it cx- tvenioly dillii-nlt for him to i^o ai^trav. or to pnnish the other, wlio was liandieappeil to pueh an extent that lie never had an idea of what constitntes true morality. Surely not! Is it not more lo^ieal to tliink that we may Iiave misin- terpreted the Bihle than to impute to God such a mon- strous plan and method of procedure? It is useless to say that wc must not inquire into the mysteries of God : that they are past our findinjj out. Tlie inequalities of life can he satisfactorily explained l)y the twin law of Reliirth and Consequence and made to har- monize with the conception of a just and loving God, as taught hy Christ Himself. ]\[oreover, hy means of these twin laws a way to emanci- pation from present undesirable position or environment is shown, together with the means of attaining to any de- gree of development, no matter how imperfect we may he now. Wlial we are, what we have, all our good qualities are the result of our own actions in the past. What we lack in physical, moral, or mental excellence may yet he ours in tlie future. Exactly as we cannot do otherwise than take up our lives each morning where we laid them down the preceding niglit. .0 l)v our woi'k in ])rcvinus lives have we made the conditions under which we now live and lahor, and are at present creating the cnnditious of our future lives. Instead of bemoaning the lack of this or that faculty which we covet, we must set to Avork to acquire it. Tf onf child plavs beautifully on a musical instrument, with hardlv an effort at learning, while another, despite persistent effort, is a poor player in comparison, it merely shows that one expended the effort in a previous life and is REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 155 easily regaining a former proficiency, while the efforts of the other have been started only in the present life, and in consequence we see the uphill work. But, if the latter persist, he may, even in the present life, become superior to the former imless the former constantly imi)i'()ves. That we do not remember the effort made in accjuiriiig a faculty by hard work is immaterial : it does not alter the fact that the faculty remains with us. (Jcnius is the hall-mark of the advanced soul, which by hard work in many previous lives has developed itself in some way beyond the normal achievements of the race. It reveals a glimi)se of the degree of attainment which will be the common possession of the coming Race. It can- not be accounted for by here<lity. wliich applies only in part to the dense body and not to qualities of the soul. 1 1" genius could be accounted for by heredity, why i^4 there not a long line of mechanical ancestors i)revious to Thomas Edison, each more capable than his predecessor? Why does not genius propagate itself? Why is not Siegfried the .son, greater than Richard Wagner, the fathei-? In cases where the expression of genius depends upon the possession of specially constructed organs. I'equiring ages of development, the Ego naturally is reborn in a family the Egos of which have, for generations, labored to build a similar organism. That is why twenty-nine musicians of more or less genius wei'e born in the Bach family during a period of two hundred and tifty years. That gejiius is an expression of the soul and not of the body is shown by the fact that it did not gradually im- prove and reach efflorescence in the i)erson of Jolin Sebastian Bach, but that the proficiency which readied its highest expression in him towered liigh above ances- tors and descendants alike. 156 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Tho l)0(ly is simply an instrument, the work it yields beinj; dependent upon the K{?o whieh jruides it. as the quality of tlie melody is dependent upon the musieian's skill, aided by the timbre of the instrument. A good niusieian eannot fully express himself U{)on a poor in- strument, and even upon the same instrument, all musi- cians do not and eannot play alike. Because an EJfro seeks rebirth as the son of a great musician it does not necessarily follow that he must be a still greater genius, as would be the case if physical heredity were a fact and genius were not a soul-quality. The "Law of Attraction" accounts in quite as satisfac- tory a manner for the facts we ascribe to heredity. We know that people of like tastes will seek one another. If we know that a friend is in a certain city, but are igno- rant of his address, we will naturally be governed by the law of association in our efforts to find him. If he is a musician, he will most likely be found where musicians arc wont to assemble; if he is a student inquiry Avill be made at libraries, reading-rooms and book stores, or if he is a sporting man we would seek him at race tracks, pool- rooms or saloons. It is not probable that the musician or the student would frequent the latter places and it is safe to say that our search for the sporting man would not be successful if we sought him in a library or at a classical concert. Similarly, the Ego ordinarily gravitates to the most congenial associations. It is constrained to do s» by one of the twin forces of the Desire World — the force of Attraction. The objection may be urged that there are people of entirely opposite tastes, or bitter enemies even, in the REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 157 same family, and if the law of Association governed why should they be attracted thereto? The explanation of such cases is that during the Ego's earth lives many relations had been established with vari ous people. These relations were pelasant or otherwise, involving on the one hand obligations which were not liquidated at the time ; or on the other involving the infliction of an injury and a feeling of very strong hate between the injured and his enemy. The law of Conse quence requires an exact adjustment of the score. Death does not "pay it all" any more than moving to another city will liquidate a monetary del)t. The time comes when the two enemies shall meet again. The old hate has brought them together in the same family, because it is the purpose of God that all shall love one another; there- fore hate must be transformed into love and though, per- chance, they may spend many lives "fighting it out," they will at some time learn the lesson and become friends and mutual benefactors instead of enemies. In such cases the Interest these people had in one another set in action the force of Attraction, and that brought them together. Had they simply been mutually Indift'crent, they could not have become associated. Thus do the twin laws of Rebirth and ( "onsefjuence solve, in a rational manner, all the pi-oblems incident to human life as man steadily advances toward the next stage in evolution — the Superman. The trend of humanity's progress is onward and ui)ward forever, says this theory — not as some people think who have confounded the doc- trine of Rebirth with the foolish teaching of some Indian tribes who l)elievc that man is i-cborn in animals or plants. That would be retrogression. No authority for this doctrine of retrogression can be found in nature ov 158 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in tho sacred books of any religion. In one (and one only) of tlio religious writings of India is it touched upon. In the Kathopanishad (ch. v; verse 9) it is stated that 'SSome men, accoi-ding to their deeds, go into the womb and others into the 'sthami.' '' "Sthanu" is a Sanskrit word, which means "motioidoss." but it also moans "a pillar," and has been interpreted to mean that some men, because of their sins, go back to the auotionless plant kingdom. Spirits incarnate only to gain experience; to conquer the world ; to overcome the lower self and attain self-mas- tery. When we realize this we shall understand that there comes a time when there is no further need for incarnation because the lessons have all been learned. The teaching of the Kathopanishad indicates that instead of remaining tied to the wheel of birth and death, man will at some time go into the motionless state of "Nirvana." In the Book of Eevelation we find these words : "Him that overcometh will I make a pilar in the temple of my God and he shall go no more out," referring to entire lib- eration from concrete existence. Nowhere is there any authority for the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. A man who has evolved so far as to have an individual, separate soul cannot turn l)ack in his progress and enter the vehicle of niiiiual or plant, which are under a group-spirit. The individual sjur.it is a higher evolution than the group- spirit and tlio lesser cannot contain the greater. Oliver Wendell Holmes, in his beautiful poem, "The Chambered Nautilus," has embodied this idea of constant progression in gradually improving vehicles, and final lib- eration. The nautilus builds its spiral shell in chaml^ered sections, constantly leaving the smaller ones, which it has outgrown, for the one last built: « REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 159 Year after year beheld the silent toil That spread his lustrous coil; Still, as tiie spiral grew, He left tlie past jear's dwelling for the new. Stole with soft step its shiuiug archway through, Built up its idle door, Stretched in his last-found home, and knew the old no moie. Thanks for the heavenly message brought by thee, Child of the wandering sea, Cast from her lap forlorn I From thy dead lijis a dearer note is born Than ever Triton blew from wr^'ath^d horn! While on mine ear it rings, Through the deep caves Of thought I hear a voice that sings: Build thee more stately mansions, O my soul! As tiie swift seasons roll! Leave thy low-vaulted past! Let each new temple, nobler than llio last, Shut thoe from heaven with a dome more vast. Till thou at length art free, l^eaving thine outgrown siicll bv life's unresting sea! The necessity, previously referred to, of obtaining an organism of a specific nature, brings to mind an interest- ing phase of the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence. These laws are connected with the motion of the (,'osmic bodies, the Sun, the planets and the signs of the Zodiac. All move in harmony with these laws, guided in their orbits by their indwelling spiritual Intelligences — the Planetary Spirits. On account of the precession of the equinoxes the Sun moves backward through the twelve signs of the Zodiac at the rate of approximately one degree of space in 72 yeare, and through each sign (30 degrees of space) in about 2.100 years, or around the whole circle in about 26.000 years. This is due to the fact that the Earth does not spin upon a .stationary axis. Its axis has a slow, swinging motion of its own (just like the walililc of n spinning to]) that has 160 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION almost spent its force), so that it describes a circle in space and thus one star after another becomes Pole Star. Because of this wabbling motion the Sun does not cross the equator in the same place every year, but a few hun- dred rods further back, hence the name, the "precession of the equinoxes," because the equinox "precedes" — comes too early. All happenings on the Earth in connection with the other Cosmic bodies and their inhabitants are connected with this and other Cosmic movements. So are also the laws of Rebirth and Consequence. As the Sun passes through the different signs in the course of the year, the climatic and other changes affect man and his activities in different ways. Similarly the passage of the Sun by the precession of the equinoxes, through the twelve signs of the Zodiac — which is called a World-year, brings about conditions on the Earth of a far greater variety. It is necessary to the gi'owth of the soul that it should experience them all. In fact, as we have seen, the man himself makes these conditions while in the Heaven World between l)irths. Therefore, every Ego is born twice during the time the Sun is passing through one sign of the Zodiac ; and, as the soul itself is necessarily double-sexcd, in oi-der to obtain all experience, it is reborn alternately in a male and a female body. This is because the experience of one sex differs widely from that of the other. At the same time, the outside conditions are not gi-eatly altered in one thousand years and therefore per- mit the entity to receive experience in the same identical environment from the standpoint of both man and woman. These are the general terms upon which the law of Rebirth operates, but as it is not a blind law, it is subject to frequent modifications, determined by the Lords of REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 161 Destiny, the Recording Angels, as, for instance, in a case where an Ego needs a sensitive eye or ear and there is an opportunity for giving it the required instrument in a family with which relations have previously been estab- lished. The time for the re-embodiment of the Ego in ques- tion may lack, perhaps, two hundred years of being ripe, according to the average period, but it is seen by the Lords of Destiny that unless this opportunity is embraced, the Ego will perhaps have to spend four or five hundred years in heaven in excess of the time required, before another chance will present itself. Therefore the Ego is brought to rebirth ahead of schedule time, so to si)eak. the de- ficiency of rest in the third heaven being made up at an- other time. So we see that, not only do the departed work on us from the Heaven Woi-ld. but we also woi-k on them, attracting or repelling them. A favorable opportunity for procuring a suitable instrument iiia\' atti-act an Ego to rebirth. Had no instrument been available, he would have been kept longer in heaven and the surplus time deducted from his succeeding heaven lives. The law of Consequence also woi'ks in harmony with the stars, so that <i man is born at the //»ir whoi the posi- twns of ilie hodics in the solar si/sfrm mJl (//rr the con- dition's necrssarii to liis erpcrifure and advmwinu ni in the scJiool of life. That is why A.strology is an ai)soiutely true science, though even the best astrologer may misin- teri)ret it. because, like all other human beings, he is fallible. The stai-s show accurately the time in a man's life when the debt which the Tjords of Destiny have se- lected foi- payment is due. and to evade it is beyond the |)owei' of man. Ves, they show the very day. alllmutrh we are not always able to read them correctly. Pei-hai)s the most striking instance known to the wiitc!' 163 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of this inability to escape what is written in the stars, tliough perfectly cognizant of it, occurred in Los x4ngeles, California, in 1906, Some instructions in astrology were given to Mr. L., a well-known lecturer. Mr. L.'s own horoscope was taken up, because a pupil will be more in- terested in that than in the nativity of a stranger. He is also enabled to check the accuracy of the interpretation of the signs which are given him. The horoscope revealed a liability to accidents and Mr, L. was shown how acci- dents and other events in the past figured to the time of occurrence. In addition, he was told that another accident would befall him and that it would occur on the twenty- first of the following July, or the seventh day after, i, e,, on the twenty-eighth, the latter day being regarded as the more dangerous. He was warned against conveyances of any kind and the place of the threatened injury was desig- nated as the breast, shoulders, arms and lower part of the head. He was thoroughly convinced of tlie danger and promised to remain at home on that day. The writer went north to Seattle and a few days before the critical time wrote to Mr. L. and again warned him, Mr. L. answered that he remembered the warning and would act accordingly. The next communication in regard to the matter came from a mutual friend, who stated that on the 28th of July Mr. L. had gone to Sierra Madre on an electric car which had collided with a railroad train. Mr. L. sustaining in- juries of the exact description mentioned and also having a tendon cut in the left leg. The question was why Mr. L., having entire faith in the prediction, had disregarded the advice. * The explana- tion came three months later, when he had recovered suffi- EEBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 103 ciently to write. The letter said, '"I thought the 28th was the 29th." There is no question in the writer^s mind that this was a piece of "ripe" fate, impossible to escape, whicli was accurately foreshown by the stars. The stars may therefore be called the "Clock of Des- tiny." The twelve signs of the Zodiac correspond to the dial ; the Sun and the planets to the hour hand, which indicates the year; and tlie ^[oon to the minute hand, indi- cating the month of the year when the different items in the score of ripe fate allotted to each life are due to work themselves out. It cannot be sufficiently emphasized, however, that though there are some things that cannr ' be escaped, man has a certain scope of free will in modifying causes already set going. A poet puts it tlnis : One ship sails cast and another sails west With the self-same win<ls that blow. 'Tis the set of the sail and not the gale Which determines the way they go. As the winds of the sea are the ways of fate As we voyajje along throngh life, 'Tis the act of the soul that determines the goal, And not the calm or the strife. The great [loint to gras]) is that our ])rosent actions dcterniine future conditions. Orthodox r(>ligionists and oven those who ])rofcss no religion at all. often bring forward as one of their strong- est objections to the law of Rebirth that it is taught in India to the "ignorant heathen," who Iwlieve in it. If it is a natural law. however, there is no objection strong enough to invalidate it or make it ino|-)erative. Before we speak of "ignorant heathen," or send missionaries to them, it might be well to examine our own knowledge a 16-t KO!SI( KTC lAX fOSMO-CONCEPTION little. Educators everywhere oom])lain of superficiality on the part of our students. Professor Wilbur L. Crops, of Yale, mentions among otiier startling eases of ignorance, the fact that in a class of forty students, not one could "place" Judas Jscariot! It would seem as though the labors of missionaries could profitably be diverted from "heathen" countries and from slum work to enlighten the college-bred individuals of our own country, on the principle that "charity begins at home," and, "as God will not let the ignorant heathen perish'' it w'ould seem better to leave him in ignorance where he is sure of heaven, than to enlighten him and so render his chances of going to hell legion. Surely, this is a case of "Where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to be wise." We would be doing ourselves and the heathen a signal service by letting him alone and looking after the ignorant Chris- tian nearer home. Moreover, to call this a heathen doctrine does not dis- prove it. Its assumed priority in the I^a,st is no more an argument against it than the accuracy of the solution of a jnathematical problem is invalidated because we do not happen to like the person who first solved it. The only question is, is it correct? If so, it .is absolutely immaterial whence the solution first came. All other religions have been but leading up to the Christian religion. They were Eace Eeligions and con- tain only in part that which Christianity has in fuller measure. The real Esoteric Christianity has not yet been taught publicly, nor will it be so taught until humanity has passed the materialistic stage and becomes fitted to receive it. The law^s of Rebirth and Consequence have been secretly taught all the time, but, by the direct Com- mand of Christ Himself, as we shall see, these two laws REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 165 liave not been puhVuhj taught in the Western world for the past two thousand years. Wine as a Factor in Evolution. To understand tlie reason for this omission and the moans employed to obscure these teachings, we must go back to the beginning of man's history and see how, for his good, he has been led by the Great Teacher of liuman- ity. In the teaching of occult science the stages of develop- ment on the eartli are divided into periods called '"Epochs." There have been four of these Epochs, which are designated as follows, respectively: The Polarian. the Hyperborean, the Ijemurian, the Atlantean. The present Epoch is called the Aryan Epoch. In the First or Polarian Epoch, what is now humanity had only a dense body, as the minerals have now, hence he was mineral-like. In the Second or Hyperborean Epoch, a vital body was added and man-in-the-making possessed a body constituted as are those of plants. He was not a ])lant. but was plant- like. In the Third or Leiuurian K])och, ho obtained hi- desire body and l)ecame constituted like the animal — an nniinal- man. In the h'i)urth or Atlantean E])oili. mind was un folded and now, so far as his principles are concerned, ho steps upon the stage of physical life as MAX. In the present, the Fifth or Aryan Epoch, man will in some degree unfold the third or lowest aspect of hi< throe- fold spirit — the Ego. Tlie student is requested to strongly impress upon bis 166 ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION mind the emphatic statement that in the process of evolu- tion up to the time when man gained self -consciousness, absolutely nothing teas left to chance. After gaining self-consciousness there is a certain scope for the exercise of man's own individual will to enable unfold his Divine spiritual powers. The great Leaders of mankind take even'thing into consideration, the food of man included. This has a great deal to do with his development. "Tell me what you eat and I will tell you what you are" is not a far- fetched idea, but a great truth in nature. The man of the first Epoch was ethereal. That does not contradict the statement that he was mineral-like, for all gases are mineral. The Earth was still soft, not yet having solidified. In the Bible man is called Adam and it is said that he was made of earth. Cain is described as an agriculturist. He symbolizes the man of the Second Epoch. He had a vital body like the plants which sustained him. In the Third Epoch food was obtained from living animals to supplement the former plant food. Milk was the means used for evolving the desire body, which made the mankind of that time animal-like. This is what is meant by the Bible statement that "Abel was a shepherd.'' It is nowhere stated that he killed animals. In the Fourth Epoch man had evolved be3'ond the ani- mal — he had mind. Thought breaks down nerve cells; kills, destroys and causes decay. Therefore the focfd of the Atlantean was, by analogy, dead carcasses. He killed to eat and that is why the Bible states that "Nirarod was a mighty hunter." Nimrod represents the ninn of the Fourth Epoch. In the meanwhile, man had descended deeper and deeper REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 167 into matter. His former ethereal body formed the skel- eton within and had become solid. He had also lost by degrees the spiritual perception which was possessed by him in the earlier Epochs. Thus it was designed. He is destined to get it back at a higher stage, plus the self- consciousness which he did not then possess. He had, however, during the first four Epochs, a greater knowl- edge of the si)i ritual world. He knew he did not die and that when one body wa.sted away it was like the drying of a leaf from the tree in the autumn — anothei- l)ody would grow to take its place. Therefore ho had no i-eal appreciation of the opportunities and advantages of this J^arth life of concrete existence. But it was necessaiy that he should become thoroughly awake to the great importance of this concrete existence, so that he might learn from it all that could be learned. So lon^ as he felt that he was a citizen of the higher Worlds and knew for a certainty that physical life is but a small ])art of real existence he did not take it seriouslj'' enough. He did not apply himself to the cultivation of the op])oi'tunities for growth which are found only in the present i)hasc of existence. He dallied his time away without developing the resources of the worlil. as do the I>eople of India today, for the same rea.son. The only way in which an appreciation of concrete physical existence could be aroused in man was by de- priving him of the memory of his higher, spiritual exist- ence for a few lives. Thus, during his Earth life, he came to hold no positive knowledge of any other than the one present physical life, and was in this way impelled to earnestly apply himself to living it. There had been religions previous to Christianity which had taught Kebirth and the law of Consequence, but the 168 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION time had now come wlien it was no longer conducive to man's advancement that he should know this doctrine, and ifrnorance concerning it came to be regarded as a sign of progress. This one single life was to be made para- mount. Therefore we find that the Christian Religion, as publicly taught, does not embody the laws of Consequence and Eebirth. Nevertheless, as Christianity is the religion of the' most advanced Race, it must be the most advanced Religion, and Ijecause of the elimination of this doctrine from its public teachings, the conquest of the world of matter is being made by the Anglo-Saxon and Teutonic races, in which this phase has been carried furthest. As some new addition to or change in the food of man had been made in every Epoch to meet its conditions and accomplish its purposes, we now find added to the food of the previous Epochs a new article — WINE. It was needed on account of its benumbing effect upon the spir- itual principle in man, because no religion, in and of itself, could have made man forget his nature as a spirit and have caused him to think of himself as "a worm of the dust," or made him believe that 'Ve walk with the same force with which we think" — indeed, it was never in- tended that he should go so far as that. Hitherto only water had been used as a drink and in the ceremonies of the Temple service, but after the sub- mergence of Atlantis — a continent which once existed be- tween Europe and America, Avhere the Atlantic Ocpan now' lies — those who escaped destruction began to cultivate the vine and make wine, as we find narrated in the Bible story of Xoah. Noah symbolizes the remnant of the At- lantean Epoch, which became the nucleus of the Fifth Race — therefore our progenitors. The active principle of alcohol is a "spirit" and as the REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 1 <19 humanity of the earlier Epochs used the articles of food best suited to their vehicles, so this spirit was, in the Fifth Epoch, added to the foods previously used by evolving humanity. It acts upon the spirit of the Fifth Epoch man, temporarily paralyzinfr it, that it may know, esteem and conquer the physical world and value it at its proper worth. Thus man forgets, for the time being, his spir- itual home, clinging to this form of existence, which he has previously despised, with all the tenacity born of a feeling that this is all there is — or at least, preferring the certainty of this world to taking chances on a heaven which, in his present muddled state, he does not under- stand. Water only had been used in the Temples, but now this is altered. "Bacchus,'' a god of wine, appears and under his sway the most advanced nations forget that there is a higher life. None who offer tribute to the counterfeit spirit of wine or any alcoholic liquor (the product of fermentation and decay) can ever know anything of the higher Self — the true Spirit which is the very source of life. All this was preparatory to the coming of Christ, and it is of the highest significance that Ilis frsf art was to change "water into wine."' (John ii:ll.) In private lie taught T{el)irth to Ilis disciples. He not only taught thorn in words, but lie took them "into the mountain." This is a mystic term meaning a ]ilaco of Initiation. In the course of Initiation they see for them- selves thai I\oliii-th is a fact, for there Elijah ajipearcd before thoni. who. they are told, is also John the Baptist. Christ, in unequivocal terms, had previously told tliem, when speaking of John the Baptist, "this is Elijah who was for to come." He reiterates this at the transfigura>- 170 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION tion scene, sayiiij?. "Elijah has come already and they knew him not. but have done to him whatsoever they list- ed. " And following this, it is said that "they understood He spake of John the Baptist" (Matt, xvii :12-13) . On this occasion, and also at the time when Rebirth was discussed between Him and His di.sciples. they told Him that some thought He was Elijah and others that He was one of the prophets who had been reborn. He commanded them to "tell no man." (Matt, xvii :9 ; Luke ix:21). This was to be, for thousands of years, an esoteric teaching, to be known only among the few pioneers who fitted themselves for the knowledge, pushing ahead to the Stage of development when these truths will again be known to man. That Chi'ist taught Rebirth and also the law of t'on- sequenee is perhaps shown in no other place as clearly as in the case of the man who had been bom blind, where PHs disciples asked, "Who did sin, this man or his par- ents, that he was born blind ? " (Johnix:2). Had Christ not taught Rebirth and the law of Conse- (lucncc, the natural answei" would have been, "Nonsense! how could a man have sinned before he was horn, and have bi-ought blindness upon himself as a result?" But Chiist docs not answer in that way. He is not surprised at the (pu'stion. nor does He treat it as being at all un- usual, showing that it was quite in harmony with His teachings. He explains, "Neither hath this man sinned, noi- his parents; but that the works of (the) God should be made manifest in him." The orthodox intcrj)retation is that the man was born blind in order that Christ might have the opportunity of performing a miracle to show His power. H would have been a strange way for a God to obtain glory — capriciously REBIHTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE HI condemning a man to many years of blindnes? and ini^ciy that Ho might "show off" at a future time! We would consider a man who acted in such a manner a monster of cruelty. How much more logical to think that there may he another explanation. To impute to God conduct which, in a human being, we would denounce in the strongest terms, is surely unreasonable. Christ differentiates between the physically blind body of the man and the God within, which is the Higher Self. The dense body has committed no sin. The God within has done some deed which manifests in the particular affliction from which he is suffering. It is not stretching a point to call a man a God. Paul says, "know ye not that ye are Gods?" and he refers to the human body as tlie "temple of God," the indwelling spirit. Finally, although most people do not remember their past lives, there are some who do, and all may know if they will live the life necessary to attain the knowledge. This requires great strengtli of character, l)ecaupe such knowledge will carry with it a knowledge of imi)en(ling fate that may be hanging black and sinister over one, which will manifest in dire disaster. Nature has gra- ciously hidden the past and the future from us, tluit we may not be robbed of }X!ace of mind by suffering in antici- pation of the pain in store for us. As we attain greater develojmient we shall learn to welcome all things with equanimity, seeing in all troubles the result of past evil and feeling thank ful that the obligation^ incurred thereby arc being annulled, knowing that so much less stands between us and the day of liberal ioTi from the wjieel of birth and death. When a person dies in childhood in one life, he or she 172 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION not iiil'iT<iiU'iitly iiMueiiibers lluil life in th(> next body, because ehildreu under 14 years do not journey around the entire life eycle, which necessitates the building of a complete set of new vehicles. They simply pass into the upper Regions of the Desire Woi-ld and there wait for a new embodiment, which usually takes place in from one to twenty years after death. When they return to birth, they brinj^ with them the old mind and desire body, and if we listened to the prattle of children, we should often be able to discover and reconstruct such stories ;is the following: A Remarkable Story. One day in Santa Barbara, Cal., a man by the name of Roberts came to a trained clairvoyant who is also a lecturer on Theosophy and asked for help in a i)erplexing case. Mr. Roberts had been walking in the street the previous day when a little three-year-old girl came up to him and put her arms around his knees, calling him papa. Mr. Roberts was indignant, thinking that someone was tiying to father the child on him. But the mother of the child, who came up directly, was equally put out and tried to get the child away. The child, however, kept on clinging to Mr. R., insisting that he was her father. On account of circumstances to be told later Mr. R. could not put it out of his mind, and sought out the chirvoyant, who accompanied him to the house of the child's parents, where the little girl at once ran up to Mi'. R. and again called him ])apa. The clairvoyant, Avhom 1 will call X. first took the child over to the window to note whether the iris of the eye would ex])and and contract when he turned her to and from the light, in order to see whether another entity than the rightful owner was in possession REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 173 of the child's body, I'ur the eye is the window of the soul and no ' ' obsessing ' ' entity can secure control of that part. Mr. X. found, however, that the child was normal, and next proceeded to (jucstion the little one carefully. After patient work carried on intermittently. during the after- noon, so as not to tire the child, this is the story she tolil : She had lived with her pajja, Mr. Roberts, and another mamma in a little house that stood all alone, where no other house could be seen ; there was a little brook close to the hou.se where some Howers grew (and here she ran out and brought in some '"pussy-willows") and there was a plank across the brook which she was cautioned against crossing, for fear she might fall into the brook. One day her i)apa had left her mother anci herself and had not returned. When their supply of food was exhausted her mamma lay down on the bed and became so still. At last she said quaintly, "then I also died, but I didn't die. 1 came here." Ml'. Roberts next told his story. Eighteen years before he lived in London, where his father was a brewer. He fell in love with their servant girl. His father objected, so he eloped with her to Australia after they had first been married. Here he went out into the bush and cleared a little farm, where he erected ;i small cabin by ;i bi-ook. just as described by the little girl. A daughter was born to them there, and when she was about two yeai's old he left the house one morning and went to a clearing .some distance from the house, and while there a man with a rifle came up to him. saying that he arrested him in the name of the law for a 1)ank robbery committed on the night Mr. R. had left England. The oflficcr had tracked him heiv. thinking him the criminal. Mi'. R. b(>gged to be alhnved to go to his wit'c and cliihl. ]>u1. tjiiiikinir this J 74 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION a ruse to entrap him into tlie hands of confeclerates, the officer refused and drove liini to the coast at the ])oint of the gun. He was taken to England and tried and lii.s in- nocence proven. First tlien did the authorities take liced of his constant ra\ings ahout his wife and chikl, whom he knew must starve in that wikl and lonely country. An expedition was sent out to the cabin, wlien it was found that only the skeletons of the wife and child remained. 'Sir. Eoberts' father had died in the meantime, and though he had disinherited Mr. E., his brothers divided with him and he came to America a broken man. He then produced photographs of himself and his wife, and at the suggestion of Mr. X. they were mixed with a number of other photographs and shown to the little girl, wlio unhesitatingly plcKea oi.t the photographs of both her alloired parents, althougli Ihe photograph shown v 'S very did'erent from the present appearance of Mr. Roberts. PART II. Cosmogenesis and Anthropogenesis CHAPTER- V. The ]?klatiox of Man to God. IX the preceding chapters we have been considering man in relation to thiee of the five Worlds which form the field of his evolution. We have partly de- scribed these Worlds and noted the different vehicles of consciousness by means of wliicli he is correlated to them. We have studied his relation ti) tlie other tiiree king- doms — mineral, plant and animal — noting the difference in vehicles, and consequent diirerence in consciousness, between man and each of these kingdoms. We have fol- lowed man throui^h one life cycle in the three Worlds and have examined the operation of the twin laws of Consequence and liel)irth in their bearing upon the evolu- tion of man. In order to understand further details as to the iirng- ress of man. it now becomes necessary to study his reliition to the (Jrand Architect of the T'nivcrse — to (Jod and to the Hierarchies of Celestial Beings which stand ujion the many different nings of the Jacob's ladder of attainment that stretches from man to TJod and l)Cvond. This is a task of the utmost difliculty. rendered still more so by the indefinite conceptions of God which exist in the minds of the majoritv of the readers of literature dealing with this subject. It i- true that names, in and of themselves, are not important. Init it matters greatly that we know wluit we m<'an by a name; otherwise misun- Dift«^reitn k. Ut Cosmic Plftoe /a a X 6t^? Cosmic Plane God 5 o]- ol>7€r Jolih ith Cosmic rldkneirjtlu<i€& all btlouo this line, the stver? Lworlds btifj Svbdivi^ioRS o]- \X. "Wi 1 I5^?£ UJorU o| God 2"^he UUorid o|- Vir^f?3pinh 5^he UJorl(Lo[ Divine ')pirit 4(5he "iDorld oj- L.|£ j)pirlt ? S^he'UJorldo[ <5hou^W t G"5he \Uorld c^ TDc^ire T^he Phv^.t&\ TJJorld THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD 179 (lerstandinor will result, and if a common nomenclature is not a^'rec'd upon by writers and teachers, the present con- fusion will be worse confounded. "When the name ''God" is used it is always uncertain whether The Absolute. The One Existence, is meant; or The 8u])reme Bein<r, Who is the Great Arciiitect of tlic Universe; or God, Who is the Architect of our Solar System. The division of the Godliead into "Father," "Son" and "Holy Ghost"' is also confusing. Although the Beings designated by these names are immeasurably above man and worthy of all the reverence and worship he is cajiable of rendering to his highest conceptions of Divinity, yet They are different from one another in actual fact. Diagrams 6 and 12 will perhaps make the suljjcct clear. It must be kept in mind that the Worlds and Cosmic Planes are not one above another in space, but that tiie seven Cosmic Planes inter-])enctrate each other and all the seven Worlds. They are states of spirit-matter, permeating one another, so that God and the other great Beings who are mentioned are not far away in space. They pervade every part of their own realms and realms of greater density than their own. They are all ]iresent in our world and are actually and tlr fnrfo "nearer thaa hands and feet." Tt is a literal truth when we say "in Him we live and move and have our being." for none of us could exist outside these great Intelligences Who pervade and sustain our world with Their Life. It has been shown that the Etheric l^egion extends beyond the atmosphere of our dense Earth : that the De- sire World extends out into space further than the Etheric Region: also that the World of Thought extends further into inter-planetary Space than either of the others. Of course, the Worlds of rarer substance occupy a larger space 180 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION than the denser World, which has crystallized and con- densed, thus oecupyinj? less space. The same principle is operative in the (Josmic Planes. The densest of them is the seventh (counting from the top downward). It is represented in the diagram as laiger than any of the others, the reason being that it is the plane with which we are most intimately concerned, and it was desired to indicate its principal subdivisions. In reality, however, it occupies less space than any of the other Cosmic Planes, although it must be borne in mind that, even with this comparatively restrictive qualification as to its extent, it is still immeasurably vast, far beyond tlie utmost power of the human mind to conceive, com- pi'isiiig within its limits millions of Solar Systems .similar to our own, which are the fields for the evolution of many grades of beings of approximately our own status. Of the six Cosmic Planes above our own we know nothing, save that we are told they are the fields of activity of great Hierarchies of Beings of indescribable s])lendor. Proceeding from our Physical World to the inner and finer Worlds and up through the Cosmic Planes, we find that God, the Architect of our Solar System, the Source and Goal of our existence, is found in the highest division of the seventh Cosmic Plane. This is His World. His Realm includes the systems of evolution carried on in the other planets wliich belong to our system — Uranus. Saturn. Jupiter, ]\Iars, Earth. Venus, Mercury, and their satellites. The great Spiritual Intelligences designated as the Planetary Spirits, which guide these evolutions, are called the "Seven Spirits before the Throne." They are His Ministers, each presiding over a certain department of the Kingdom of God — which is our Solar System. The Sun THE RELATION OF AIAX TO GOD 181 is also the field of evolution of the most exalted Beings in our Cosmos. They alone can endure and advance by means of the terrific solar vibrations. The Sun is the nearest approach we have to a visible symbol of God, yet it is but a veil for That which is behind. What 'i'hat is cannot be uttered pul)licly. Wlicn we try to discover the origin of the Architect of our Solar System, we find that we must pass to the highest of the seven Cosmic Planes. We are then in the Realm of The Supreme Being, Who emanated from The Absolute. The Absolute is beyond comprehension. No expression nor simile whicli we are capable of conceiving can possibly convey any adequate idea I\[anifestation implies limita- tion. Therefore, we may at Ijest characterize The Abso- lute as Boundless Being; as the Root of Existence. From the Root of Existence — The Absolute — proceeds the Supreme Being, at the dawn of manifestation. This is THE ONE. In the first chapter of John this Great Being is called God. From tliis Supreme Being emanates Tiie Word, the Creative Fiat "without whom was not anything made/' and this Word is the alone-begotten Son, born of His Father (the Supreme Being) before all worlds — but posi- tively nut Christ. Grand and glorious as is Christ, tower- ing high above mere liiuiian nature. He is not this Exalted Being. Truly "the Word was made flesh,'' but not in the limited sense of the flesh of one body. Iiut the flesh of all that is, in this and millions of other Solar Systems. The First Asju-ct of the Sujircme Being may Ik." char- acterized as I'OWKH. Fi'oii) tills ])ro(eeds tbe Second Aspect, '111 !•: WOliD: mikI finiii both of tbcso i)rocecds tbe Tbird Aspirt. MOTKlW From this tbrwfold Supreme Being proceed tbe seven 182 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Civeat Logoi. They contain witliin Themselves all the great Hierarchies Avhich differentiate more and more as They diffuse through the various Cosmic Planes. (See diagram 0.) Tiiere are forty-nine Hierarchies on the sec- ond Cosmic Piano ; on the third there are 343 Hierarchies. Each of these is capable of septenary divisions and subdi- visions, so that in the lowest Cosmic Plane, where the Solar Systems manifest, the number of divisions and sub- divisions is almost infinite. In the Highest World of the seventh Cosmic Plane dwells the God of our Solar System and the Gods of all other Solar Systems in the Universe. These great Beings are also threefold in manifestation, like The Supreme Being. Their three aspects are Will, Wisdom and Activity. Each of the seven Planetary Spirits which proceed from God and have charge of the evolution of life on one of the seven planets, is also threefold and differentiates within itself Creative Hierarchies which go through a septenary evolution. The evolution carried on by one Planetary Spirit differs from the methods of development inaugurated by each of the others. It may be furtlier stated tliat. at least in the particular planetary scheme to which we belong, the entities farthest evolved in the earliest stages, who had reached a high stage of perfection in previous evolutions, assume tlie func- tions of the original Planetary Spirit and continue the evolution, the original Planetary Spirit withdrawing from active participation, l)ut guiding its Regents. The foregoing is the teaching relative to all the Solar Systems, but coming down to the particular System to which we belong, the following is the teaching which the sufficiently trained Seer can obtain for himself by per- gonal investigation of the memory of nature. CHAPTER VI. The Sen em i; of Evolution, The Beginning. IN harmony with the llonnctic axiom ''As above, so below" and vice versa. Solar Systems are born, die and come to birth anew in cycles of activity and rest, as does man. There is a constant flaming out and dying down of activity in every department of nature, corresponding tc the alternations of ebb and flow, day and night, summer and winter, life and death. In the beginning of a Day of Manifestation it is tjiught that a certain Great Being (designated in the Western World by the name of God, but by other names in other parts of the earth) limits Himself to a certain portion of space, in which He elects to create a Solar System for the evolution of added self-consciousness. (See dia- gram 6.) He includes in His own Being hosts of glorious Hier- archies of, to us, immeasurable spiritual power and splen- dor. They are the fruitage of past manifestations of this same Being and also other Intelligences, in descending degrees of development down to such as have not readied a stage of consciousness as high as our present humanity, and therefore these latter will not he able to finish their evolution in this System. In God — this great collective 18.*] 184 KOSICRUCIAX COSMO-COXCEPTION Eeing — there are contained lesser beings of every grade of intelligence and stage of consciousness, from omniscience to an unconsciousness deeper tlian that of the deepest trance condition. During the period of manifestation with which we arc concerned, these various grades of beings are working to acquire iimro experience than they possessed at the begin- ning of this period of existence. Those who, in previous manifestations, have attained to the higliest degree of development work on those who have not yet evolved any consciousness. They induce in them a stage of self-con- sciousness from whicli they can take up further work tliemselves. Those who had started their evolution in a former Day of Manifestation, but had not progressed far at the close, noAv take up their task again, just as we take up our daily work in the morning where we left oft* the previous niglit. All the different Beings, however, do not take np their evolution at the early stages of a new manifestation. fSome must wait until those wlio precede them have made the conditicms whicli are necessary for their further develop- ment. There are no instantaneous processes in nature. All is an exceedingly slow unfolding, a development which, though so exceedingly slow, is yet absolutely certain to attain ultimate perfection. Just as there are progressive stages in the human life — childhood, youth, manhood or womanhood, and old age — so in the macrocosm there are different stages corresponding to these various periods of tlie mierocosmic life. A child cannot take up the duties of fatherhood or motherhood. Tts undcvrlopcd mental and physical con- dition render it incapable of doing such work. The same is true of the less evolved beings in the beginning of mani- THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 186 festation. They must wait until the higher evolved have made the proper eouditions for them. The lower the g)-ade of the intelligence of the evolving being, the more it is dependent upon outside help. At the Beginning, then, the highest Beings — those who are the farthest evolved — work upon those whu have the greatest degree of unconsciousness. Later, the\ turn them over to some of the less evolved entities, who are then able to carry the work a little further. At last self- consciousness is awakened. The evolving life has ije- come Man. From the point where the self-conscious individual Ego has come into being he must go on and expand his con- sciousness without outside helji. Experience and thought are then to take the j^lace of outside teacheis and the glory, power and splendor he may attain are limitless. The i)eri<)d of time devoted to the attainment of self- consciousness and to the building of the vehicles through which the spirit in man manifests, is called " Involution. " The subse(iuent period of existence, during which the individual human being develops self-consciousness into divine omniscience, is called ' ' Evolution. ' ' The Force within the evolving being which makes evo- lution what it is and not a mere unfoldmcnt of latent ger- minal possibilities ; which makes the evolution of each in- dividual diffei' from that of every olher: which i)rovides the element of originality and gives scope to the creative ability which the evolving being is to cultivate that he may become a (Jod-that Force is called 'Ticnius. " and. as previously explained, its manifestation is''Epigenesi8. " Many of the advanced philosophies of modem times I'ccognize involution and evolution. Science recogni/os only the latter, because it (Science) deals oidy with the 186 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Form side of manifestation. Involution belongs to the Life side : but tlio most advanced soiontists regard Epi- genesis as a demonstralile fact. Tlie TJosicrucian Cosmo- Conception cnmbiiios all tlirco as nooossarv to full under- standing of tbe past, present and future development of tbe System to which we belong. TlIK "\V01?LDS, We might use a homc-ly instance to illustrate the build- ing of a Cosmos. Suppose a man wants to establish a hoiuo in which to live. He first selects a suitable location and then j>roceeds to buil a house, dividing it into various rooms to serve certain j irposes. He makes a kitchen, dining-room, bedroouis ai... bathroom, and furnishes tiieui all to suit the special purpose they are int-endcd to serve. When (Jod desires to create, He seeks out an appropriate place in space, which He fills with His aura, ])ormeating every atom of the Cosmic Root-substance of that particular jiortinn of space with His Life, thus awakening the activ- ity latent within every //^separate atom. This Cosmic Root-substance is an expression of the negative pole of the Universal Spirit, while the great Creative Being we call God (of Avhom we, as spirits, are ])art ) is an expression of the positive energy of the same Universal Absolute Spirit. Frnui the work of one upon the other, all that we see about us in the Physical World has resulted. The oceans, the Earth, everything we see manifesting as mineral, plant, animal and bunuin forms — all are rrystnllizrd space, emanated from this negative Spirit-substance, which alone existed at the dawn of Being. As surely as the bard and llinty house of the snail is the solidified juices of its soft body, so surely all forms are crystallizations around the negative pole of Spirit. THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 187 God draws from the Cosmic "Root-substance outside His immediate spliere ; thus tlie substance within the nascent cosmos becomes denser than it is in Universal space, be- tween Solar Systems. When God has thus prepared the material for His Habitation, He next sets it in order. Every part of the system is pervaded by His consciousness, but a different modification of that consciousness in each part or divi- sion. The Cosmic Root-sul)stance is set in varyinor rates of vibration and is therefore differently constituted in its various divisions, or retjions. The al)ove is the manner in whicli the Worlds come into being and are fitted to serve different purposes in the evo- lutionary scheme,' the same as the various rooms in the house are fitted to serve tlie purposes of everyday life in tlie Pliysical World. We have already seen tliat tliere are seven Worlds. These Worlds have each a different '•measure*" and rate of vibra- tion. In tlie densest World (tlie Physical) the measure of vibration, though in the case of light-waves reaching a rate of hunrlreds of millions jier second, is nevertheless in- finitesimal when coni])iirod to the rapidity of the vibration in the Desire World, which i> next to the Physical. To get some conception of the meaning and rajudity of vilira- tion, perhaps the easiest way is to watch the heat vil)rations rising from a very Imt stove, or from a steam ra<liator near a window. It must be l)orne constantly in mind that those Worlds are not separated by space or distance, as is the earth from the other planets. They are states of matter, of vary- ing density and vil)ratinn. ns are the solids. li(|ui<1s and gases of our Physical World. 'I'licsc Worlds are not in- stantaneouslv created at the l)e<:innine of a Dav of Mani- 188 ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION festati(>n. nor do tliev hist until tlio ond ; Iml as a spider spins its web thread by thread, so Clod dilTerentiatx's one after another of the Worhls witliin Himself, as the neces- sity arises for new conditions in the scheme of evolution in which He is eni^aged. Tims liave all the seven Worlds been gradually dilferentiated as tliey are at present. The highest \\'orlds are created first, and as involution is to slowly carry the life into denser and denser matter for the building of forms, the finer Worlds gra<lually con- dense and new Worlds are differentiated within God to furnish the necessary links between Himself and the Worlds which have consolidated. In due time the point of greatest density, the nadir of materiality, is reached. From that point the life begins to ascend into higher Worlds, as evolution proceeds. That leaves the denser Worlds depopulated, one by one. When the purpose has been served for which a parti«ular World was created, God ends its existence, which has become suj>erfluous, by ceas- ing within Himself the particular activity which brought into being and sustained that World. The highest (finest, rarest, most ethereal) Worlds are the first created and the last eliminated, while the three densest Worlds, in which our present phase of evolution is carried on, are but comparatively evanescent phenomena incident to the spirit's dip into matter. The Seven Periods. The evolutionary scheme is carried through these five Worlds in seven great Periods of Manifestation, during ■which the virgin spirit, or evolving life, becomes first, man — then, a God. At the lieginning of ^lanifestation God differentiates within (not from) HinT^olf these virgin spirits, as sparks THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 189 from a Flame, of tlie same nature, capal)le of being fanned into Flames themselves. Evolution is the fanning process which is to accomplish that end. In the virgin spirits are enfolded all the possibilities of their Divine Father, in- cluding the germ of independent Will, which makes them capable of originating new ])hases, not latent in it. The latent pombiJifles are transformed into dynamic powers and available faculties during evolution, while the inde- pendent Will institutes new and original departures — or Epigenesis, Prior to the beginning of the pilgrimage through mat- ter the virgin spirit is in the World of Virgin Spirits, the next to the highest of the seven Worlds. It has Divine Consciousness, but itof .'^V/Z-consciousness. That, Soul- power, and the Creative ^find. are faculties or powers attained to bv evolution. When the virgin spirit is immersed in the World of Divine Spirit, it is blinded and rendered utterly uncon- scious bv that matter. It is as oblivious to outside con'li- tions as is man when in the deepest trance. This state of unconsciousness jirevails during the first ])eriod. In the Second Period it rises to the dreamless sleep state; in the I'hiid Period is reaches the dream stage, and in the middle of the F'ourth Period, at which we have now arrived, the full waking consciousness of man is att-iiined. This is a consciousness pertaining to only the lowest one of the seven Worlds. During the reiuaining half of this Period, and then entire three remaining Periods, man must expand liis consciousness so as to iiulude all of the six Worlds above this Physical Woild. When man pass<'d through th(>se Worlds in bis descent his energies were directed by higher Beings, who assisted him to turn his unconscious energy ininml for the building 190 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of projier vehicles. At last, when he was far enough ad- vanced and equipped with the threefold body as a necessary instrument, these higher Beings "opened his eyes" and turned his gaze outward upon the Chemical Region of the Pliysical World, that his energies might conquer it. When he has fitted himself by his work in the Chemical Region, his next step in progress will be towards an ex- pansion in consciousness that will include the Etheric Region; then the Desire World, etc., etc. In the Rosicrucian terminology, the names of the seven Periods are as follows: 1. The Saturn Period. 2. The Sun Period. 3. The Moon Period. 4. The Earth Period. 5. The Jupiter Period. 6. The Venus Period. 7. The Vulcan Period. These periods are suc- cessive Rebirths of our Earth. It must not be thought that the above-mentioned Periods have anvthing to do with the planets which move in their orbits around the sun in company with the earth. In fact, it cannot l)e too eiupliatically stated that tliere is no con- nection wliatever between these planets and the Periods. The Periods are simply past, present or future incarnations of our Earth, "conditions" throuizh which it has passed, is now passing, or will jiass in the future. The three first mentioned Periods (the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods) have been passed through. We are now in the fourth, or Earth Period. When this Earth Period of our Globe has been completed, we and it shall pass in turi' through the Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan conditions bef te the great septenary Day of Manifestation comes to THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 191 an end, when all that now is will once more be merged in the Absolute for a period of rest and assimilation of the fruits of our evolution, to re-emerge for furthi-r and higher development at the dawn of another Great Day. The three and one-half Pci-iods already behind us have been sjient in gaining our present vehicles and conscious- ness. The remaining throe and one-half Periods wil! ')e devoted to perfecting these dill'cront vehicles and expanding our consciousness into something akin to omniscience. The journey made by the virgin spirit from unconscious- ness to omniscience, unfolding its latent possi])ilities into a kinetic energy, is a process of marvelous complexity and only the roughest outline will at first l)e given. As we progress in our present study, however, more details will be filled in, until the picture is as complete as the Avriter is capable of making it. The attention of the student is called to the definition of terms that are given as new ideas are being presented. He is earnestly importuned to familiarize himself with them, as the intention is to sim- plify the matter by using only one familiar English name for the same idea throughout the work. The name will be as descriptive as possible of the idea to be conveyed, in hope that thereby much of the confusion arising from a multiplex terminology may be avoided. By paying strict attention to definition of terms, it should not be too diffi- c\dt for any person of average intelligence to acquire a knowledge of at least the outlines of the scheme of evolution. That such a knowledge is of the utmost importance will, we think, be conceded by every intelligent individual. We live in this world, governed by the laws of nature. Under these laws we must live and work, and we are powerless to change them. Tf we know them and intelligently c>>- 192 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION operate with them, these nature-forces become most valu- ablo servants, e. g., electricity and the expansive force of steam. If, on the other hand, we do not understand tliem and in our iiinoiance work contrary to them, they become most dau^izerous enemies, capable of terrible destruction. Therefore, the more we know of the working methods of nature, which latt<M- is but tlie visil)le sym])ol of the in- visible (lod, the better able we shall 1)e to take advantajie of the opportunities it offers fcr growth and power; for enuincipatiou froiU bondage and for elevation to mastery. CHAPTER VII. The Path of Evolution. AAVORI) of warning in regard to diagrams used for purposes of illustration may not be out of place. The student should remember that anything that is re- duced into another dimension can never be accurate. The pictuie of a house would mean little or nothing to us if wo liad nevei' seen a house. In that case we would see in the picture only lines and blotches. It would con- vey no meaning to us. Diagrams used to illustrate su- perphysical matters are much less true representations of the reality, for the simple reason that in the case of the picture, the three-dimensional house is only reduced to two dimensions, while in the case of diagrams of the Periods, Worlds and Globes, the realities possess from four to seven dimensions, and the diagrams of two dimensions ])y which it is endeavored to represent them are thus so much further removed from the i)ossil)ility of correctly portraying them. We must constantly bear in mind that these Worlds inter-pene- trate; that the (llobes inter-penetrate, and that the way they are shown in the diagram is analogous to taking all the wheels of a watch and lajing them side by side in order to show how the watch keeps time. If these dia- grams are to be of any use to the student they must be spiritually conceived. Otherwise they will be confus- ing instead of enlightening. 194 THE PATH OF EVOLUTION 105 Revolutions and Cosmic Nights. The Saturn Period is the first of the seven Periods, and at this early stage the virgin spirits take their first step towards the evohition of Consciousness and Form. By reference to diagram 7 it will be seen that the evolutionary impulse travels seven times around the seven Globes, A, B, C, D, E, F and G, the arrows showing the direction. First, a part of tlie evolution is accomplished on Globe A, situated in the World of Divine Spirit, the rarest of the five Worlds which form our field of evolution. Then, gradually the evolving life is transferred to Glol)e B. which is located in the somewhat denser World of Life Spirit. Here another stage of evolution is passed through. ' In due time the evolving life is rcjidy to enter the arena on Globe C, which is situated in and formed of the yet denser sub- stance of the Region of Abstract Thought. After learning the lessons peculiar to that stage of existence, the life wave travels onward to Globe D, which is located in and formed of the substance of the Region of Concrete Thought. This is the densest degree of matter reached by the life wave during the Saturn Period. From this point the life wave is carried upward again to Globe E, which is situated in the Region of Abstract Thought, as is Globe C, yet tiie conditions are not the same as on Globe C. This is the Involutionary stage, and the substance of the Worlds is getting denser all the time. The tendency in everything is to become denser and more solid as time goes on ; also, as the path of evolution is a spiral, it will be clear that, though the same points are gone over, the conditions are never the same, but are on a higher and more advanced plane. When the work on Glol)e E has been completed, the 196 EOSKRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION iH'xt step i? taken on Globe F, wliicli is situated in tli<! World of Life Spirit, the same as Globe B; thence it mounts to Globe G. When the work there is done, the life wave has traveled once around all the seven Globes; ince down and up through the four respective Worlds. I'liis journey of tlic life wave is called a Revolution, and seven Revolutions make one Period. During one Period the life wave travels seven times down and up through the four Worlds. When the life wave has traveled its full cninplenK'nt of seven times around the seven Globes, com]ileting the seven Revolutions, the first Day of Creation closes and there fol- lows a Cosmic Night of rest and assimilation, after which the Sun Period dawns. Like the night of sleep between two days of human life and the interval of rest between two earth lives, this Cosmic Xight of rest after the ei^npletion of the Saturn Pei-iod is not a time of passive repose, but a season ol' preparation for the activity to be unfolded in the coming Sun Period, where nian-in-the-making is to take a further dip into matter. Therefore, new Globes are necessary, the positions of which in the seven Worlds are different from those occu- ])ied by the Worlds of the Satui'n Period. The providing of these new Glolies, and other subjective activities, occupy the evolving spirits during the interval between Periods — the Cosmic Niglit. The manner of procedure is as follows: When the life wave has left Glol)e A in the Saturn Period for the last time, the Globe liegins to slowly disin- tegrate. The forces which built it are transferred from the World of Divine Spirit (where Globe A is located during the Saturn Period) to the World of Life Spirit (where Globe A is located during the Sun Period). This is shown on diagram 8. or <Mu««^ firfirt'iffr 1 S o I * '^^ '* $io?? » 14^ jj. o &" M « •O H r* ^ CO ►t p< ►tJ j[j)8 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When the life wave has left Globe B in the Saturn Period for the last time, it also commences to disintegrate, and the forces thereof, like the seed-atom of a human vehicle, are used as a nucleus for Globe B in the Sun Period, this Globe being then located in the Eegion of A])stract Thought. In like manner tlie forces of Globe C are transferred to tlie Eegion of Concrete Thought and draw upon the substance of that Eegion for the material wherewitli to buihl a new Globe C for the coming Sun Period. Globe D is similarly transmuted and placed in the Desire World. Globes E, F and G, in order named, are analogously trans- ferred. The result is (as reference to diagram 8 will show) th;it in the Sun Period all tlie Globes are located one step further down into denser matter than they were in the Saturn Period, so that the life wave, upon its emergence from the Cosmic Xight of Eest intervening between the last activity on Globe G of the Saturn Period and the "enewed activity on Globe A of the Sun Period finds a new environment, with the opportunity thus afforded for new experiences. The life wave now circles seven times around the seven Globes during the Sun Period, traversing seven times down and up the four Worlds or Eegions in which tliese Globes are located. It makes seven Eevolutions in the Sun Period, as it (lid in tlie Saturn Period. When the life wave leaves Glolje A in the Sun Period for the last time, that Glol:)e begins to disintegrate. Its forces are transferred to the denser Eegion of Abstract Thought, where they form a planet to be used during the ;Moon Period. In the same way, the forces of the other Globes are transferred and serve as nuclei for the Globes of the Moon Period, as shown in diagram S, the proces-'^ THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 199 being exactly the same as when the Globes were removed from their locations in the Saturn Period to the posi- tions they occui)ied during the Sun Period. Thus the Globes of the ^loon Period are placed one step further down in matter than they were during the Sun Period, the lowest (Globe D) being situated in the Etherie Re- gion of the Physical World. After the interim of Cosmic Night between the Sun Period and the Moon Period, the life wave starts its course on Globe A of the latter, completing in due time its seven Revolutions, as before. Then there is another ("osmie Night, during which the (}lol)es are again ti-ans- fcrred one step further down, and this time the den.sest Globe is located in the Chemical Region of the Physical World, as reference to diagram 8 will show. This, then, is the Earth Period and the lowest and densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. The life wave here, as usual, started on Globe A, af- ter the Cosmic Night succeeding the Moon Period. In the present Earth Period it has circled three times around the seven Globes and is now on Globe 0, in its fourth Revolution. Here on earth and in this present fourth Revolution, the greatest density of matter — the nadir of materiality — was reached a few millions of years ago. The tenden- cy henceforth will be upward into rarer substance. Dur- ing the three and one-half Revolutions which remain to complete this Period, the condition of the Earth will gradually become more and more ethereal, and in the next— the Jupiter Period— Globe D will again be loca- ted in the Etherie Region, as it was in the ]^[oon Period. the other Globes being also elevated correspondingly. In the Venus Period they will be located in the same 200 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Worlds as were the Globes of the Sun Period. The Globes of tlie A'ulean Period will have the same density and be located in the same Worlds as were the Globes of the Saturn Period. This is all shown on diagram 8. When the life wave has completed its work in the Earth Period and the Cosmic Xight which follows js past, it will go through its seven Revolutions on the Globes of the Jupiter Period. Then will come the usual Cosmic Night, with its subjective activities; after which the seven Revolu- tions of the Venus Period ; then another rest, succei'dod bv the last of the Periods of the present scheme of evolu- tion — the Vulcan Period. The life wave also makes its seven Revolutions here, and at the end of the last Revo- lution all the Gloljes are dissolved and the life wave is reabsorbed by God, for a period of time equal in duration to that occupied by all of the seven Periods of activity. God Himself tlicn merges into the Al)solute during the Universal Xight of assimilation and ])i'eparation for an- other Great Day. Other and grander evolutions will then follow, but we can deal only with the seven Periods described. I CHAPTER VIII. The Work of Evolution. Ariadne's Thread. HAVING become acquainted with the Worlds, the Globes and the devolutions which constitute the path of evolution during the seven Periods, we are now in a position to consider the work which is done in each Period, as well as the methods employed to accom- plish it. The "Ariadne's thread" which will guide us through the maze of Glolics, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods will be found when it is rememlM?red and kept steadily m mind tliat the virgin spirits which constitute the evolving life wave became entirely tincans<ious when they commenced their evolutionary pilgrimage through the five Worlds of substance denser than the World of Virgin Spirits. The purpose of evolution l)eing to make theiu fully conscious and able to master the matter of all the Worlds, thorelore the conditions embodied in Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods arc ordered with that end in view. During the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods and the past half of the present Earth Period, tlie virgin spirits Jiave unconsciously built their difToreiit vehicles under the direction of exalted Beings who guidod their progress, and have gradually awakened until they have attained the present state of waking consciousness. This period is called "Involution." From the present time to the end of the Vulcan Period, 201 S02 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CON'CEPTIOIS the virgin spirits, wlio arc now our lauiianily, will i)erfect tlieir vehicles and expand their consciousness in the five Worlds hy their own efforts and genius. This period is called "'iMolution.'' The ahove is the key to the understanding of what iollows. A thorough comprehension c.f the scheme of planetary evolution which has been outlined in the preceding pages is of immense value to the student. Although some believers i - the laws of Consequence and Eebirth seem to think that the possession of such knowledge is quite non-essential and of little use, it is nevertheless of very great impor- tance to the earnest student of these two laws. It trains the mind in abstract thought and elevates it above the sordid things of concrete existence, helping the imagina- tion to soar beyond the hampering toils of self-interest. As stated in our study of the Desire World, Interest is the mainspring to action, yet, at our present stage of progress, Interest is generally aroused by selfishness. It is some- times of a verv subtle nature, but it spurs to action of various kinds. All action inspired by Interest generates certain effects which act on us, and in consequence we are bound by action having to do with the concrete Worlds. But, if our minds are occupied with such subjects a? mathematics or study of the planetary phases of evolution we are in the Region of purely Abstract Thought, beyond the influence of Feeling, and the mind is directed upward towards the spiritual realms and liberation. When we are extracting cube root, or multiplying figures, or thinking of PeriodiH, Revolutions, etc., we have no Feeling about it. We do not quarrel about twice two being four. If our feelings were involved Me should perhaps try to make it five and c^arr^l with the one Avho, for personal reasons. THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 203 said it was but three, but in niatheniatic? Truth is most clearly apparent and Feeling is eliminated. Therefore, to the average man, desiring to live in the feelings, mathe- matics is dry and uninteresting. Pythagoras taught his pupils to live in the World of Eternal Spirit and he de- manded that those who Jesired instruction from him should first study mathematics. A mind capal)le of untlerstanding mathematics is above the average and is capable of rising into the World of Spirit, because it is not fettered in the World of Feeling and Desire. The more we accustom our- selves to think in terms of the Spiritual Worlds, the better we shall be able to rise above the illusions which surround us in this concrete existence, where the twin feelings, In- terest and Indiiference, obscure the Truth and bias us, as the refraction of the light rays through the p]arth's atmos- phere gives us incorrect ideas of the position of the lumi- nary emitting them. Therefore the student who wishes to know Truth ; to enter and investigate the realms of Spirit; to free himself from the toils of the fiesh, as rapidly a^ is consistent with safety and proper growth, is earnestly advised to stud^ whftt follows as thoroughly as possible; to assimilate it and draw mental conceptions of these Worlds, Gloljes and Periods. If he wishes to progress in this way, the study of mathematics and of Hintr)n's "The Fourth Dimension'' are also admirable exercises in abstract thought. This work of Hinton's (though basically incorrect. l)ecause the four-dimensional Desire World cannot l^ actually found by three-dimensional metJiods), has opened the eyes of several persons who have studied it. and made them claiiToyant. ^roreover, remembering that logic is the best teacher in any world, it is certain tliat the individual who succeeds in entering into the superphysical World by means of such J.04 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Indies in abstract thought, will not become confused, but will be able to give a good account of himself under all >ircumstances. A stupendous sclieme is here unfolded, and as more and more detail is filled in^ its complexity becomes almost in- conceivable. . Anyone capable of comprehending it Avill be well rewarded for taking the utmost pains to do so. Tliere- fore, the student should read slowly, repeat often, think deeply and much. This book, particularly this chapter, cannot be read in a casual manner. Every sentence has weight and bearing upon what follows, and presupposes a knowledge of what precedes it. If the book is not studied thoroughly and sys- tematically, it will grow more and more incompreliensil)le and confusing with every page. On the other hand, if it is studied and well thought out as the student proceeds, it will be found that each page is illuminated by the in- creased knowledge gained by study of what went before. No work of this kind, 'dealing with the deepest phases of the Great World ]\Iystery that the human mind, at its* present stage of development, is capable of grasping, cac» be written in such a manner that it will be light reading. Yet the deepest phases now comprehensible to us are but the A B C of the scheme as it will l)e revealed to us when our minds have become eaj^able of understanding more, iR later stages of our development as Suj^ermen. The Satukx Period. The Globes of the Saturn Period consisted of much rarer and finer substance than our Earth, as will be evident from a study of diagrams 7 and 8, which the student is advised to keep close at hand for frequent reference while studying this subject. The densest Globe of that Period was located THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 205 in the same portion of the World of Th()U«;ht oofiipiod by the rarest Globes of the present Period — the Region of Concrete Thoiij^ht. These Globes had no consistency such as we can sense. "Warmth" is the only word that approximates the idea of the ancient Saturn Period. It was dark ; and if a person could have entered into the space it occupied, he would have seen nothing;. All about him would have been darkness, but he would have felt its warmth. To the materialist it will, of course, seem insanity to call such a condition a "Globe." and to assert that it was the field of evolution of Form and Life. Yet, when we consider the Nebular Theory, we can realize that the nebula must have been dark before it jjlowed with liijht. and that it must have been hot l)efore it could Ijccome fiery. This heat must have been broufjht al)out by mo- tion, and motion is life. We may say that the virgin si)irits who were to evolve consciousness and form were embedded in this Globe, or perhaps better, that the whole Globe was composed of virgin spirits, as a raspberry is made of a great number of small raspberries. They were incorporated in the Globe, as the life ensouling the mineral is in our Earth. Therefore it is said among occult scientists that in the Saturn Period man went through the mineral stage. Outside this "warmth-Glolje" — in its atmosphere, we might say — were the great creative Hierarchies, who were to help the evolving virgin spirits to develop form and consciousness. There were many Hierarchies, but for the present we shall concern ourselves with the principle ones only — those which did the most import- ant work of the Saturn Period. Tn "Rosicrucinn terms these are called "Lords of the Flame," because of the brilliant luminosity of their 206 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION bodies and their <,a-eat spiritual powers. They are called "Thrones" in tlie Bible, and worked on man of their own free will. They were so far advanced tliat this evolutionary manifestation could give them no new experiences, and therefore no added wisdom, and the same may lie said of two still hif,dier order of Hierarchies, to 1^ named later. The rest of the creative Hierarchies, in order to complete their own evolution, were compelled to work on, in and with man. These Lords of the Flame were outside the dark Saturn Globe and their bodies emitted a strong light. They, so to say, projected their pictures upon the surface of that ancient Saturn Globe, which was so unimpressionable that it reflected, in a multiple or echo-like manner, everything that came in contact witli it. giving back the images mani- folded. (This is told in the Greek myth wherein it is said that Saturn destroyed his children.) However, by repeated etTorts during the first Eevolution, the Lords of the Flame succeeded in implanting in the evolving life the germ which has developed our present dense body. This germ was soniewluit developed during the remainder of the first six Eevolutions, being given the capacity for developing the sense organs, particularly the ear. Therefore, the ear is the most highly developed organ we possess. It is the instrument which carries with the greatest accuracy the impressions of outside conditions to the consciousnese. It is less subject to the illusions of the Physical World than the other sense organs. The consciousness of the evolving life of that Period was like that of the mineral of today — a state of uncon- sciousness similar to that attained by mediums in the deepest trance — yet during the first six Revolutions, the evolving life veorked on the germ of the dense body under THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 207 the direction and with the help of the different creative Hierarchies. In the middle of the seventh Revolution tlie Lords of the Flame, Who had been inactive since They gave the germ of the dense body in the first Revolution, again became active, this time to awaken the highest spir- itual principle. They aroused the initial activity of the divine spirit in man. Thus, man owes his highest and lowest vehicles — the di- vine spirit and the dense body to the evolution of the Saturn Period. These, the Lords of the Flame of their own free will helped him to manifest, not being under the slightest compulsion to do so. The work of the various creative Hierarchies is not started on Glol)e A, at the commencement of a Period or a Revolution. It commences in the middle of one Revolution, growing in strength and reaching its highest efficiency in the middle of the Cosmic Xight — which is between Revolutions, as well as between Periods. Then it gradually declines, as the life wave sweeps on to the middle of the next Revolution. Thus the work of the Lord*? of the Flame in awakening the germinal consciousness, was most active and efficient during the rest Period between the Saturn and Sun Pi'iiods. We reiterate that a Cosmic Xight is not to be regarded as a time of inactivity. It is not inert existence, as we saw in tlic case of the individual passing from death to a n<'w biitli. So with the great death of all the Globes of a Period. It is a cessation of active manifestation, that a proportionately keener subjective activity nuiy l)e unfolded. Perhaps the l)est idea of tlu> i*iture of this subjective activity may lx> gained by observing what hapj^ens when a rim fruit is buried in the ground. Fermentation and 208 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEfTION decay of the flesh sets in, but out of that chaos comes the new plant, sprouting I'orth into tlie air and sunshine. So. when a Period is past, all is resolved into conglomerate ciiaos, apparently inca])able of being reduced to order. At the proper time, however, the Globes of a new Period . are formed and made ready for occu))ancy as man-])earing Worlds. Hither the evolving life is transferred from five dark Globes which it traverses during the Cosmic Xight, to commence the activities of a new creative day in an altered environment, prepared and externalized during the activities of the Cosmic Xight. As the forces of fer- mentation in tlie fruit stimulate the seed and fertilize the soil in which it grows, so the Lords of the Flame stimu- lated the germ of divine spirit, particularly during the Cosmic Xight between the Saturn and the Sun Periods, continuing their activities until the middle of the first Eevolution of the Sun Period. EECAriTULATIOX. Before the activity in any Pei'iod can l)e started, there is a recapitulation of all that lias been gone through before. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, tliis activity takes place each time on a higher scale than the stage in progression which it rehearses. The necessity will become apparent when the actual work in recapitulation is de- scribed. The first Eevolution of any Period is a recapitulation of the work u]X)n the dense liody in the Saturn Period, and is spoken of among Eosicrucians as the "Saturn Eevolution." The Second Period is the Sun Period, and therefore the second Eevolution of any Period subsequent to the Sun Period would be the "Sun Eevolution." THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 209 The third Period is the Moon Period, therefore the third l?evolution of any subsequent Period would be a recapitu- lation of the work done in the Moon Period, and is called the "Moon Eevolution." Xot until after the recapitulatoiT Pevolutions does the proper work of a Period begin. For instance, in the present Earth Period, we have passed through three and one-half Revolutions. That means that in the first, or Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period, the work done in the Saturn Period was repeated, but on an advanced scale. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the work of the Sun Period was gone through again. In the third, or ^loon Revolution, the work of the ^foon Period was re- peated ; and it was only in the fourth — the present Revo- lution — that the real work of the Earth Period commenced. Tn the last of the seven Periods — the Vulcan Period — only the last Revolution will be concerned with real Vul- can work. In the preceding six Revolutions the work of the preceding six Periods will have been recapitulated. Moreover (and this will particularly help the student to rememl)er), a Saturn Revolution in any Period has always to do with the development of some new feature of the dense body, because that was started in a first Revo- lution ; and anij seventh, or Vulcan Revolution, has for its particular work some activity in connection with the divine spirit, because that was started in a seventh Revo- lution. In the same way. wo shall see that there is a con- nection between the different Revolutions and ;ill the vehicles of man. The Srx Pr.iaoD. Tonditions during the Sun P<>riod differed radically from those of the Saturn Period. Instead of the "warmth- 210 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTIOJJ Globes'' of the latter^ the Sun Period Globes were glowing light-balls, of the consistency of gas. Tliese great gas- balls contained all that had been evolved in the Saturn Period, and similarly, in the atmosphere were the creative Hierarchies. Instead of the echo-like, reflecting quality of the Sat- urn Period, these Globes, to some extent, had the quality of absorbing and working over any sight or sound pro- jected against their surfaces. They, as it were, "sensed" things. The Earth does not seem to do this, and a ma- terialist would scoff at the idea, yet the occultist knows that the Earth feels everything on and in it. This lighter Globe was much more sensitive than the Earth, liecause it was not limited and bound in such hard and fast con- ditions of materiality as is our present habitat. The life, of course, was different, l)ecause no forms such as we know could have existed there. But life can express itself in forms of fiery gas as well as — in fact better than — in forms of hard chemical matter such as the present dense forms of mineral, ])lant, animal and man. As the evolving life appeared upon Globe A in the first or Saturn Kevolution of the Sun Period, it was still in charge of the Lords of the Flame who, in the middle of the last Revolution of the Saturn Period, awakened in man the germ of the divine spirit. They had previously given the germ of the dense body and, in the first half of the Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, were concerned with certain improveanents to be made upon it. In the Sun Period the formation of tlie vital body was to be commenced, with all there))y implied of capability for assimilation, growth, propagation, glands, etc. The Lords of the Flame incorporated in the germ of THE WORK OF EVOLUTION -^H the dense body only the capability oi evolving ?en.>e organs. At the time now under consideration it became necessary to change the germ in .-uch a way as to all<nv of inter- penetration by a vital body, also capability of evolving glands and an alimentary canal. This was done by th." joint action of the Lords of the Flame, who gave the original germ, and the Lords of Wisdom, who took charge of material evolution in the Sun Period. The Lords of Wisdom, who were not so highly evolved as the Lords of the Flame, worked to complete their own evolution; therefore they received the assistance of an order of exalted Beings who, like the Lords of the i^'lame, acted of their own free will. In esoteric parlance they are called tiie Cherubim. These exalted Beings did not, ho\v» ever, become active in the work until it was necessary to awaken the germ of the second spiritual ])rinciple of our man-in-the-making, as the Lords of Wisdom were quite capable of doing the work connected with the vital body which vas to l)e added to the constitution of man in the Sun Period, but not of awakening the second spiritual principle. When the Lords of the Flame and the Lords of Wisdom had, in the Saturn Pevolution of the Sun Period, con- jointly reconstructed the germinal dense body, the Lords of Wisdom, in the second Kevolution, started the pro]>er work of the Sun Period, by radiating from their own bodies the germ of the vital body, making it capable of inter-penetrating the dense body and giving to the germ the capability of furthering growth and propagation and of exciting the sense centers of the dense l)ody and causing it to move. In short, they gave, germinally, to the vita! body all the faculties which it is now unfolding \>, ueeoin* a perfect and pliable instrument for the use of the Bpini. 213 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTION This work occupied the second, tliird, fourth and fifth Re\olutions of the Sun Period. In the sixth Revolution the Cheruhim entered and awakened the germ of the second aspect of the threefold spirit in man — the life- spirit. In the seventh and last Revolution the newly awakened germ of the life spirit was linked to the ger- minal divine spirit, and this was still further worked vipon. We rememljer that in the Saturn Period our conscious- ness was similar to the trance condition. By the activity of the Sun Period this was modified until it became like ihe consciousness of dreamless sleep. Evolution in the Sun Period added to the constitution of the evolving embryonic man, the next highest and the next lowest of his present vehicles. As the result of the Saturn Period he possessed a germinal dense body and divine spirit. At the end of the Sun Period he possessed a germinal dense body, vital body, divine spirit and life spirit, i. e., a twofold spirit and a twofold body. We also note that, as the first, or Saturn Revolution, of any Period is concerned with work in the dense body (because that was started in a first Revolution), so the second, or Sun Revolution, of any Period is concerned with iiuprovetnents on tliL' vital body, l)ecause it was started in a second Revolution. In like manner, the sixth Revolution of any Period is dedicated to some work on the life spirit, and any seventh Revolution is particularly concerned with matters connected with the divine spirit. In the Saturn Period man-in-the-making went through a mineral stage of existence. That is to say. ho had a dense body only in the sense as had the mineral. His consciousness was also similar to that of the present mineral. THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 213 Tn the same way, and for analof;ous reasons, it maybe said that in the Sun Period man went thi-oui^h the plant existence. He had a dense Ixidy and a vital body, as plants have, and his eonseiousness. like theii's. was that of dreamless sleep. The student will fully jji-asj) this analogy by referring to diagram 4 in the ehaptei- on the four kingdoms, where the vehicles of eoixseiousness pos- sessed by mineral, plant, animal and man are schema- tically shown, with the particular consciousness result- ing from their possession in each case. When the Sun Period was past there came another Cosmic Night of assimilation, together with the sub- jective activity necessai'y before the opening of the Moon Period. This was e(jual in length to the ])reced- ing Period of objective manifestation. The Moon Period. As the chief characteristic feature of the dark Sa- turn Globes wem described by the term ''warmth.'' and that of the Sun period Globes as *' light." or glowing heat, so the chief characteristic feature of the Globes of the Moon Period may be best described by the tenn "moisture." There was no air such as we know. In the center was the hot fiery core. Next to that, and con- seciuciit upon contact with the cold of outsidi^ space, there was dense moisture. By contact with the liery central core the dense moisture was changed into hot steam, which rushed outward to cool, and siiik again towai'd the center. Therefore the occult scientist calls the Globes of the Moon Period "water." and describes the atmosphere of that time as "fire-fog." That was the scene of the next forwaid stej) of the evolving life. The Moon Period work was that of acquiring the 214 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION genu of a dcsiie body and starting the germinal activity of the tliird aspect of the thi-eefokl spirit in man — the human sjnrit — the Ego. Ill the iiiiddk' of the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period, the Lords of Wisdom took charge of the germin- al life spirit given by the Cherubim in the sixth Revolu- tion of the Sun Period. They did this for the purpose of linking it to the divine spirit. Their greatest activity in this work was reached in the Cosmic Night intervening between the Sun and the Moon Periods. In the first dawn of the ]\Ioon Period, as the life wave started upon its new pilgrimage, the Lords of Wisdom reappeared, bearing with them the germinal vehicles of the evolving man. In the first, or Saturn Revolution of the Moon Period, they co-operated with the "Lords of Individu- ality," who had s])ocial charge of the material evolution of the Moon Period. Together they reconstructed the germ of the dense body, brought over from the Sun Per- iod, This germ had unfolded embryonic sense organs, digestive organs, glands, etc., and was inter-penetrated by a budding vital body which diffused a certain degree of life into the embryonic dense body. Of course, it was not solid and visil)le as it is now, yet in a crude sort of way it was somewhat organized and is perfectly distin- guishalile to the trained clairvoyant sight of the com- petent investigator who searches the memory of nature for scenes in that far-off past. In the Moon Period it Avas necessary to reconstruct the dense body to make it capal)le of being inter-pene- trated by a desire body, and also capable of evolving a nervous system, muscle, cartilage and a rudimentary skeleton. This reconstruction was the work of the Sa- turn Revolution of the Moon Period. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the vital body was THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 315 also modified to rendiT it capable of Ijeing inter-penetrated by a desire body, also of acconunodating itself to the nerv- ous system, muscle, skeleton, etc. The Lords of Wisdom, who were the originators of the vital body, also helped the Lords of Individuality with this work. In tlie third Kevolution the proper ^Moon work com- menced. The Lords of Individuality radiated from them- selves tlie substance which they heljx^d the unconscious, evolving man to appropriate and build into a germinal de- sire body. They also helped him to incorporate this germ- inal desire body in the compound vital body and dense body which he already possessed. This work was carried on all through the third and fourth Revolutions of the Moon Period. As with the Lords of Wisdom, so with the Lords of Individuality: though exalted far above man, they worked on and in him to complete their own evolution. While they were capable of dealing with the lower vehicle, they were powerless in regard to the higher. They could not give the spiritual impulse necessary to the awakening of the third aspect of tlie threefold spirit in man. Therefore another class of Beings who were beyond the necessity of evolving in such an evolution as we are passing through — who also worked of their own free will, as did the Lords of the Flame and the Cherubim — came in during the fifth Eevolution of the ^foon Period, to help man. They are called "Seraphim." They awakened the germ of the third aspect of the spirit — the human spirit. In the sixth Pevolution of the "Moon Period the CIk r\] bim reappeared and co-operatod with the Lords of Indi- viduality to link the newly acquired ojerm of the human spirit to the life spirit. In the seventh Revolution of the ^loon Period the Lords 216 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of the Flame again came to the aid of man, helping the Lords of Individuality to link the human spirit to the divine spirit. Thus tlie separate Ego — the threefold spirit — eaiue into existence. Before the beginning of the Saturn Period the virgin spirits who are now man, were in the World of Virgin Spirits, and were "All-eonscious" as God in whom (not from whom), they were differentiated. They were not ''self" conscious however. The attainment of that faculty is partly the object of evolution which plunges the virgin :5pirits into a sea of matter of gradually increasing density which eventually shuts it from the All-consciousness. Thus, in the Saturn Period the virgin spirits were im- mersed in the World of Divine Spirit and encased in the tiniest film of that substance which they partially pene- trated by the help of the Lords of Flame. In the Sun Period the virgin spirit was plunged into the denser World of Life Spirit and more effectively blinded to the All-consciousness by a second veil of the substance of the World of Life Spirit. Still, by the help of the Cheru- bim it partially penetrated this second veil also. The feeling of the Oneness of All was not lost either, for the World of Life Spirit is still a universal World commnu to and inter-penetrating all the planets of a Solar System. In the Moon Period, however, the virgin spirits take a further dip into the still denser matter of the Region of Abstract Thought and here the most opaque of its veils, the human spirit, is added. Henceforth the All-conscious- ness of the virgin spirit is lost. It can no longer penetrate its veils, look outwards and perceive others, so it is forced to turn its consciousness inwards and there it finds its self, as the Ego, separated and apart from all others. Thus the virgin spirit is encased in a threefold veil, and THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 21'« as its outermost veil, the huiiiaii si)ii'it, effectively blinds it to the oneness of Life, it becomes the Ejro by enter- taining; the illusion of sepai-ateness contracted during involution. Evolution will gradually dissolve the illu- sion, bring back the All-consciousness, and Self-con- sciousness will have been addetl. Thus we see that at the close of the Moon Period man possessed a threefold l)ody in vai-ying stages of dcvcloj)- ment ; and also the germ of the thi'ccfold spirit. He liad dense, vital, and desire bodies, and divine, life and hu- man si)irit. All he lacked was the link to connect them. It has been stated that man passed through the min- eral stage in the Saturn Pci'iod ; thi-ough the ])laiit stage in the Sun Period, and his pilgrimage thi-ough the con- ditions of the Moon Pei'iod corresponds to the phase of animal existence, for the same reason that llic two otiier similes are applicable — he had the den.se. vital, and de- sii-e bodies, as have our present animals, and his con- sciousness was an internal picture-consciousness, such as the lower animals have today. This resembles the dream consciousness of man. save that it is perfectly ra- tional, being directed by the group-.si)irit of the animals. The student .is again referred to diagram 4 in the chai>- ter on the four kingdoms, where this is shown. These Moon beings were not so pui-ely germinal as in the previous Periods. To the trained clairvoyant they appear su.spended by strings in the atmosphei-e of the fire-fog, as the end)ryo hangs fi-om tlic placenta by the umbilical cord. Currents (common to all of them^, which provided some sort of nourishment, flowed in and o\it from the atmosphere thi-ough those cords. These currents were thus, to some extent, similar in their function to the blood of the i)resent «lay. The name "blood" as applied to these currents, how- 218 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ovor. is used moroly to siijz^'est an analogy, because the Beinjrs of tho Moon PcM-iod possessed nothing like our present rvi\ hlond. whidi is one of the very hitest ac- (juisitions of man. Towards tho end of the .Moon Period there was a div- ision of the Globe which was the field of our and other evolutions, which, for the sake of gjreater simplicity, we have not heretofore mentioned, but with which we shall presently become acquainted. Part of that j^reat Globe was so ci-ystallized by man on account of his inability to keep the part which he in- habited in the high state of vil)ration maintained by the other beings there, and as this part became more inert • the centrifugal force of the revolving Globe sent it spin- ning into space, where it began to circle around the glowing fiery central portion. The spiritual reason for the throwing oft' of such crys- tallizations is that the highest beings on such a Globe reciuii'e for their evolution the exceedingly rapid vi- brations of fire. They are hampered by condensa- tion, although such a condition is nesessary to the evo- lution of other and less advanced beings requiring low- er rates of vibration. Therefore, when part of any Globe has been consolidated by a group of evolving be- ings to the detriment of others, that part is thrown off to exactly the proper distance from the central mass, so that it circles as a satellite around its primary. The hiat \il)rations which strike it are of the rate and strength suital)]e to the ])eeuliar needs of the beings evolving upon that satellite. Of course the law of gravi- tation accounts quite satisfactorily for the phenomenon from a pliysiail viewpoint. But there is always a deep- er cause, that yields a more complete explanation and which we will tind if we consider the spiritual side of THE WORK OF KVOLl'TION 219 things. As a physical action is but tlie visible manifestation of the invisible thought which must ])ivtode it, so is the throwinp^ off of a planet from a central Sun simply the visible and unavoidable effect of invisible spiritual conditions. The smaller planet which was thrown off in the Moon Period, condensed with cdmjjarative rapitlity and remained the field of our evolution until the end of that Period. It was a moon to the ])arent ])hinet. circling around it as our Moon circles around the Earth, but it did not show phases as our ^loon does. It revolved in such a manner that one-half was always light and the other always dark, as is the case with A'enus. One of its poles was pointed directly towards the large fiery (ilolie, as one of the poles of Venus points directly towards the ^un. On this satellite of the Aloon Period there were currents which encircled it, as the group-spirit currents encircle the Earth. "^I'lie Moon Ix-ings fallowed those currents instinct- ively from the light to the dark side of this old AFoon. At certain times of the year, when they were on the light side, a sort of j)roj)agation took -place. We have the atavistic residue of those moon-travels for projiagation in the migra- tions of the birds of passage which, to the present day, follow the grouji-spirit currents aiound the Karth at cer- tain seasons of the year, for idcMitical purposes. Even the (honey) moon tri)>s of huniau beings show that man him- self has not yet outgrown the migratory inijnilse in connec- tion with mating. The Moon beings at this last stage were also capable of giving utterance to sounds, or cries. These were Cosmic sounds — not expressions of individual joy or sorrow, for as vet there was no individual. The development of the individual came later — in the Earth Period. 220 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION At the oiul of the Moon Period once more came the interval of rest, the Covsmic Night. The divided parts were dissolved and mei-ged in the general Chaos which preceded the reorganization of the Globe for the Eai'lli l\M-i()d. The Loi-ds of Wi.sdom had now evolved so far, that they were cai)able of taking charge as the highest crea- tive Hierarchy. The>' were given special charge of the divine spirit in man dnring the Earth Period. The Loi'ds of Individuality were also sufficiently ad- vanced to work upon the spirit in man and the life sj)ir- it was therefore put under their charge. Another creative . Hierarch^y had special care of the three germs of the dense, vital, and desire bodies as they, were evolving. They were the ones who, under the di- rection of the higher orders, actually did the principal work on these bodies, using the evolving life as a kind of instrument. This Hierarchy is called the "Lords of FoiMii." They wci'c now evolved so far that they were given charge of the third aspect of the spirit in man — the human spirit — in the coming Earth Period. Thei-e were twelve great Creative Hierarchies active in the work of evolution at the commencement of the Satui-n Period. Two of these Hierarchies did some woi'k to help at the very beginning. No information has been given as to what they did, nor annhing about them, except that they helped of their own free will, and then withdrew from limited existence into libera- tion. Thi-cc more of the ( "reative Hierarchies followed them at the beginning of the Earth Period, the Lords of the Flame, the Cherubim and the Seraphim, leaving .seven Hierarchies in active service when the Earth Period THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 221 began. (Diagram 9 will give a clear idea of the twelve Creative Hierarchies and their statns). Dia(;ram 9. The Twelve Great Creative Hierarchies. Zodiacal Sign. Name. Status. 1 - Aries Nameless The first and second or- 2 - Taurus. . . . Nameless ders are said to have passed beyond the ken of anyone on Earth. It is known that they gave some assistance at the beginning of our evolu- tion. The three following orders worked of their own free will to help man during the three periods which pre- ceded the Earth Period. They have also passed to liberation: 3 - Gemini Seraphim who, in the Moon Period, aroused in man-in-the making the germ of the human spirit — the Ego, 4 - Cancer Cherubim who, in the Sun Period, aroused the germ of the life spirit. 5 - Leo.... Lords of Flame who, in the Saturn Per- iod, aroused the germ of the divine spirit and gave the germ of the dense body. The following Seven Creative Hier- archies are active in the Earth Period: 6 - Virgo.... Lords of Wisdom., who, in the Sun Period, started the vital body. 7 - Libra. Lords of Individuality, who, in the Moon Period, started the desire body. 8 - Scorpio.... Lords of Form., who have special charge of human evolution in the Earth Period. 9 - Saggitarius. .Lords of Mind., the humanity of the Saturn Period. 10 - Capricornus .. Archangels. . the humanity of the Sun Period. 11 - Aquarius Angels the humanity of the Moon Period. 12 - Pisces .. The Virgin Spirits, who are the humanity of the present Earth Period. 222 Till"- HOSIC'RUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ■Tlie Lords of Mind became experts at building bodies of "mind-stuff" as we are becoming experts at building bodies of chemical matter, and for a similar reason: The Kegion of Concrete Thought was the densest condition of matter reached during the Saturn Period where they were human and the Chemical Region is the densest state to be con- tacted by our humanity. In the Earth Period the Lords of Mind reached the Creator-stage, and radiated from themselves into our being the nucleus of material from which we are now seeking to build an organized mind. They are called 'Towers of Darkness" by Paul because they came from the dark Saturn Period, and are considered evil on account of the sepa- rative tendency appertaining to the plane of Reason as contrasted with the unifying forces of the World of Life Spirit ; the realm of Love. The Lords of Mind work with humanity; but not with the three lower Kingdoms. The Archangels became experts at building a body of desire-stuff: the densest matter of the Sun Period. There- fore they are able to teacli and guide such less evolved beings as man and animal how to mold and use a desire- body. The Angels are thoroughly experienced in building a vital l)ody for in the Moon period when they were human the ether was the densest condition of matter. On account of this ability they are properly the teachers of man, animal and plant witli regard to the vital functions: propagation, nutrition, etc. CHAPTEK IX. Stragglers and Newcomers. IX following through the preceding chapter the evolution of life, consciousiH'ss and form — the triple phase of manifestation of the virgin spirit — which is the life that gathers the form about itself and gains consciousness thereby, we have spoken as tliough there were only one class; as though the virgin spirits, without exception, had made constant and uniform progress. This was done for the sake of simplicity, because strag- glers there were, as there are in any great body or company. In school there are, every year, those who fail to reach the standard required for promotion into a higher grade. Similarly, in every Period of Evolution, there are those who fall behind Wause tiiey have not attained the stand- ard necessary to pass onward to the next higher stage. Even so early as the Saturn Period there were some who failed to improve suthciently to take the next forward step. At that stage the Higher Beings were working with the life, which was itself unconscious, but that unconscious- ness did not prevent the retardation of some of the virgin spirits who were not so pliable, nor so readily adaptable as others. In that one word "Adaptability," we have the great (secret of advancement or retardation. All progress depends 223 224 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION upon whethei- an ovolvinj; l)ein{; is flexible, adaptable and jiliable, so as to be able to accomniodato itself to new conditions, or whether it is crystallized, set, and in- capable of altci-ation. Adaptability is tlie (pialily which makes for profi^i'ess, whether an entity is at a hifjh or a low stage of evolution. Lack of it is the cause of the re- tardation of the spirit and retrogression of the Form. This applies to the past, present and future, the division of the (jualified and the uncpialitied, thus, being made with the exact and impersonal justice of the law^ of Con- secjuence. There never was, or ever shall be any ar- bitrary distinction made between the "sheep" and the ' ' goats. ' ' The hardened unresponsive condition of some of the Saturn beingi^s prevented the awakening of the tiivine spii'it within them, therefore they remained sim])ly min- eral, all they had gained being the germinal dense body. Thus there were two classes, or kingdoms, in the Sun Period, i. e.. the stragglers of the Saturn Period, who were still mineral, and the pioneers of the Saturn Per- iod, who were capable of receiving the germ of a vital body and becoming plant-like. In addition to those two kingdoms there was also a third — a new life wave, which was just commencing its activity at the beginning of the Sun Period. (That is the life wave which now ensouls our animal,s). The matter into which the new life wave entered, to- gether with the stragglers of the Saturn Period, com- posed the mineral kingdom of the Sun Period. There was, however, a great diffeience in those two sub-divi- sions of the second kingdom. It is possible for the stragglers to make a ' ' spurt ' ' and overtake the pioneers, who are now our humanity, but impossible for the new life wave of the Sui? Period to do that. It will reach STRAUGLEKS AND NEWCOMERS 225 a stage corrcriponding to the human, but under very d li- ferent conditions. The division of stragglers and pioneers took place in the seventh Kevolution of the Saturn Period, when tlie divine spirit was awakened by the Lords of the Flame. Then it was found that some of the evolving entities were in such an unresponsive, hardened condition that it was impossible to arouse them. They therefore remained with- out the spark of spirit ui)on which their progress depended and they were obliifcd to remain at the same level, being; unable to follow tlio others in whom the spiritual spark was awakened. Truly, truly, all that we are or are not is the result of our own effort, or our own inaction. These stragglers and the newly arrived life wave formed dark spots in the otherwise glowing gas-sphere which was the densest Globe of the Sun Period, and our present Sun- spots are an atavistic remainder of that condition. In the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period the life spirit was awakened by the Cherubim, and again it was found that some who had safely passed the critical point in the Saturn Period, had fallen behind in the Sun Period and were unfit to have the second asjwct of the spirit vivifiecl Thus there were another class of stragglers, who had lagged behind the crest-wave of evolution. In the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period the Lords of the Flame reappeared to awaken the divine spirit i'l those who failed to qualify for it at the end of the Saturn Period, but had att^iined to the point where they could receive the spiritual impulse in the Sun Period. The Lords of the Flame also awakened the germ of divine spirit in as many of the new life wave entities as were ready, but here also there were stragglers. 2?(j EOSKKUCIAN COSMO-COXCEPTION Thus at the beginning of the Moon Period there were the following classes : 1 — The Pioneers -who bad successfully passed througjli the Saturn and the Sun Pet'iods. They had dense and vital bodies, divine and life spirit germinally active. 2 — The Stragglers of the Sun Period, -who had dense and vital bodies, also divine spirit — all germinal. 3 — The Stragglers of the Saturn Perioil, who had been jiroinoted in the seventh Eevolution of the Sun Period. They had tlie germ of dense body and divine spirit. 4 — The Pioneers of the new I^ife Wave, who had the same vehicles as class 3, but belong to a different scheme of evolution from ours. 5 — The Stragglers of the new Life "Wave, who had only the germ for the dense body. 6 — A Xew Life Wave, which entered upon its evolution at the beginning of the Moon Period and is the life that en- souls our plants of the present day. It is necessary to remember that Xature hastens slowly. She makes no sudden changes in forms. To her, time is nothing; the attainment of perfection is everything. A mineral does not change to a plant at one bound, but by gradual, almost imperceptible degrees. A plant does not become an animal in a night. It requires millions of 5'ears to bring about the change. Thus at all times there are all stages and gradations to be found in nature. The Ladder <.)f Being stretches without break from protoplasm to God. Therefore we have to deal, not with six different king- ioms corresponding to the above six classes which entered the arena of evolution at the beginning of the Moon Period. l)ut with tlnvi' Idngdoms only — mineral, plant and animal. The lowest class in the ^Moon Period composed the new life stream which there commenced its evolution. It formed the hardest mineral part, yet it must be borne in mind that it was by no means as hard as the mineral of the present time, but only about as dense as our wood. STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS 22? This statement does not contradict former ones which described the Moon as watery, nor does it conflict with diagram 8, sliowing the densest Globe in the Moon Period as located in the Etlieric Region, which is etheric. As before stated, the fact that the path of evolution is spiral prevents any condition ever being duplicated. There are similarities, but never reproductions of identical conditions. It is not always possible to describe conditions in exact ternis. The best avaihible term is used to convey an idea of the conditions existing at the time under consideration. Class 5 in our list was nearly mineral, yet on account of having passed through and beyond the mineral condi- tion during the Sun Period, it had some plant charac- teristics. Class 4 was ahnost plant and did evolve to a plant l^efore the close of the ^loon Period. It was, however, more nearly allied to the mineral kingdom than the next two classes, which formed tlie higher kingdom. We may there- fore group classes 4 and 5 together, as forming a sort of half-step, a '^mineral-plant" kingdom, which composed the surface of the ancient planet of the ^loon Period. It was something like our present ]"»eat, which is also a state between the mineral and the ])lant. It was soggy and wet, consistent with the statement that the ^loon P(M-i(id was wateiw. Thus the fourth, fifth and sixth classes composed the different gradatitms of the mineral kingdom in the Moon Period — the highest being nearly plant and the lowest the hardest mineral substance of that time. Classes 2 and 3 formed the plant kingdom, though tiny were both really more than plants, yet were not quite animal. They grew in the mineral-plant soil : they were stationary like plants : yet they could not have grown in a 228 ROSICRUCIAN COSMOCOXCEPTION purely mineral soil, as our plants do now, Ciood examples of what tliGy were like may be found in our parasitic plants, which cannot grow in a purely mineral soil, but seek, the food already specialized by a real plant or tree, Class 1 was composed of the pioneers of the life wave of virgin spirits. In the Moon Period they were going through a sort of animal-like existence. Yet they were like the animals of our time only in so far as they had the same vehicles and were under the control of a group- spirit, which included the whole human family. In ap- pearance they were very different from our present animals, as shown by the partial description given in the previous chapter. They did not touch the surface of the planet, but floated suspended by umbilical-like cords. Instead of lungs they had a gill-like apparatus through which they breathed the hot steamy "fire-fog."' These features of the !Moon existence are still recapitulated by the embryo dur- ing the period of gestation. At certain stages of develop- ment it has the gills. The ]\Ioon beings at that time had also the horizontal spine of the animal. During the Moon Period several more divisions of classes occurred than in the preceding periods, because there were, of course, stragglers who failed to keep abreast of the crest- wave of evolution. As a result there were, at the begin- ning of the Earth Period, 5 classes, some of them contain- ing several divisions, as diagram 10 Avill show. These divi- sions occurred at the following times and for the follow- ing reasons: In the middle of the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, when the Seraphim bestowed the germ of the human spirit upon the pioneers who had fitted themselves to pass on, some were found wanting when weighed in the balance STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS 009 and therefore unfit to receive the spiritual impulse whith awakened the threefold spirit. In the sixth Eevolution of the Moon Period the Cheni- bim reappeared and vivified the life spirit of those who had been left behind in the Sun Period but had since reached the necessary stage of development (Class 2 in our previous list), and also in those stragglers of the Sun Period who had not evolved a vital body during their plant existence in the Moon Period. (These latter were class 3 in the previous list). Class 4 in the previous list had been go.ng through a low stage of plant existence; nevertheless the ».iajority of them had evolved the vital body sufficiently to allow of the awakening of the life spirit. Thus, the three last-named all possessed the same vehicles at the beginning of the Earth Period, although only the two first-named (classes 3a and 3b in diagram 10) belong to our life wave, and have a chance of even yet overtaking us if they pass the critical point which will come in the next Eevolution of the Earth Period. Those who cannot pass that point will be held over until some future evolu- tion reaches a stage whore they can drop in and proceed with their development in a new human period. They will be debarred from going forward wiHi our humanity because it will l)e advanced so far Iwyond Iheir status that it would prove a serious clog to our progress to drag them along. They will not Ix? destroyed, but simply held in waiting for another period of evolution. Progression with our ]uvsont wave of evolution is what is meant when "salvation"" is spoken of in the Christian religion, and it is something to l)e earnestly sought, for though the "eternal damnation"' of those who are not "■aved" does not mean destruction nor endless torture, it 230 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 10 Showing the different classes of the several life waves which are evolving in the four kingdoms of the earth; their status t the beginning of the enrih per.od ard the vehicles they then possessed; also thair present status. CLASS VEHICLES 1— Pioneers of the Divine ) Dense ) Saturn. Sun and|Life [-spirit Vital ^ bidy Moon Periods ! Human) Desire J PRESENT STATE 2 — "^he Stragglers of the Moon Period... 3— (a) The Stragglers of the Saturn Pe- riod (b) The Stragglers of the Sun Period. . Divine ] Dense Life ;■ spirit Vital ! body ) Desire I Divine ) Dense ) 'spirit ) body Life ) Vital i 4.11 thejaboxe belong to our (c) Pioneers of the' new Sun life wave. Same as 3a and 3b the Aryan Races The Mongolians. Af- ricans, and all lower Races Anthropoids life wave Animals -(a) Stragglers (if the new Sun life wave ivine spirit (b) Pioneers of the' new Moon life wave Same as 4a . . Dense body Plant Kingdom Trees and perennials I Flowers and grasses 5 — (a) Stragglers of the new Moon life wave Dense body only, (b> The new life wave of the Earth] Period Dense body only; same as .5a. I Mineral Kingdom Sand, soft soils, etc. , Mountains, rocks, etc. STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS 231 is nevertheless a very serious matter to be held in a state of inci'tia for inconceivable milliards of years, before a new evolution shall have progressed to such a stage that those who fail here can have an opportunity to proceed. The spirit is not conscious of the lapse of time, but it is none the less a serious loss, and there must also be a feeling of unhomelikeness when at last such spirits find themselves in a new evolution. So far as the present humanity is concerned, that pos- sibility is so small as to be almost negligible. It is said, however, that of the total number of virgin spirits which started evolution in the Saturn Period, only about three-fifths will pass that critical point in the next Rev- olution and go on to the end. The greatest apprehension of occult scientists is ma- terialism, which if carried too far, not only prevents progress but will destroy all the seven vehicles of the vii'gin spirit, leaving it naked. Such an one will then have to commence at the very beginning of the new evo- lution. All the work it has done since the dawn of the Saturn Period will have been utterly wasted. For this reason, the present period is to our humanity, the most critical of all. Therefore occult scientists speak of the Sixteen Races, of which the Gennano-Anglo-Saxon is one. as "the sixteen possibilities for destruction." May the reader safely pass them all, for their grip is worse than the retardation in the next Revolution. Speaking generally, class 5 in the foregoing list was given the germ of the divine spirit during the seventh Revolution, when the Lords of Flame reappeared. Therefore they were pioneers of the last life wave, en- tering evolution at the Moon Period. They passed their 23j> ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION mineral existence there. The stragglers of that life wave were thus left with only the germ of a dense body. In addition to the above, there was also a now life wave (our present mineral kingdom) entering upon its evolution at the beginning of the Earth Period. At the end of the ]\roon Period these classes possessed the vehicles as they are classified in diagram 10, and started with tliem in the beginning of the Earth Period. During the time which has elapsed since then, the human kingdom has been evolving the link of mind, and has thereby attained full waking consciousness. The animals have obtained a desire body ; the plants a vital body ; the strag- glers of the life wave which entered evolution in the ^loon Period have escaped the hard and fast conditions of rock formation and now their dense bodies compose our softer soils; while the life wave that entered evolution here in the Earth Period forms the hard rocks and stones. Thus have the different classes obtained the vehicles ascribed to them in diagram 3, to which the reader ia referred. CHAPTER X. The Eauth Pehk)D. THE Gloljes of tlie Earth Period are located in tiie four densest states of matter — the Region of Con- crete Thought, the Desire World, tlie Etheric, and the Chemical Regions (See Diagram S). The densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. When we speak of "the densest Worlds," or tlie "densest states of matter/' the term must be taken in a relative sense. Otherwise it would imply a limitation in the Abso- lute, and that is absurd. Dense and attenuated, like up and down, east and west, are a])plicable only relatively to our own status or position. As there are higher, finer Worlds than those touched by our life wave, so there are also denser states of matter which are the fields of evolution for other classes of beings. Xor must it be thought that these denser worlds are elsewhere in space ; they interpene- trate our worlds in a manner similar to that in which the higher Worlds interpenetrate this Earth. The fancied solidity of the Earth and the forms we see is no bar to the passage of a denser body any more than our solid dense walls bar the passage of a human being clothed in his de- sire body. Neither is solidity synonymous with density, as may be illustrated by aluminum, a solid which is less dense than the fluidic mercury; nevertheless the latter, in spite of its density, will evaporate or exude through nuiny solids. This being the fourth Period, we have at present four 233 234 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION eleineuts. In the Saturn Period there was but one element. Fire — i. e., there was warmth, or heat, which is incipient flic. In the second, or Sun Period, there were two ele- ments, Fire and Air. In the third, or Moon Period, there were three elements, Water being added ; and in the lourth, or- Earth Period, was added the fourth clement, Karlh. Thus it will be seen that a new cleinent was added for eacli Period. In the .7u])itcr ]\'riod an element of a spiritual nature will be added, which will unite with the speech so that words will invariably caiTv with Humu understanding — not misunderstanding, as is frequently the case now.. For instance, when one says 'lioiise,'" he may mean a cottage, while the hearer may get the idea of a tenement flat building. To this environment of the four elements, as specified above, the different classes mentioned in diagram 10 were brought over by the Hierarchies in charge of them. We remember that in the Moon Period these classes formed three kingdoms — animal, animal-plant and plant-mineral. Here on Earth, however, the conditions are such that there can be no large half-way classes. There must be four dis- tinctly different kingdoms. In this crA-stallized phase of existence the lines between them must be more sliarply drawn than was the case in former Periods, where «ne king- dom gradually mei'gcd into the next. Therefore some of the classes mentioned in diagram 10 advanced one-half step, while others went liack half a step. Some of the mineral-jilants advanced completely into the plant kingdom and became the verdure of the fields. Others went down and became the purely mineral soil in which the phmts grew. Of the plant-animals some ad- vanced into the animal kinsdom. ahead of time, and those THE EARTH PERIOD 235 species have yet the colorless plant-blood, and some, like star-fishes, have even the five points like the petals of flowers. All of class 2 whose desire bodies could be divided into two parts (as was the case with all of class 1) were fitted to become human vehicles and were therefore advanced into the human group. We must carefully remember that in the above para- graphs we are dealing with Form, not with the Life which dwells in the Form. The instrument is graded to suit the life that is to dwell in it. Tliose of class 2, in whose vehicles the above mentioned division could be made were raised to the human kingdom, but were given the indwell- ing spirit at a point in time later than class 1. Hence, they are not now so far evolved as class 1, and are there- fore the lower races of mankind. Those whose desire bodies were incapable of division were put into the same division as classes 3a and 3b. They are our present anthro])oids. These may yet overtake our evolution if they reach a sufficient degree of advancement before the critical point already mentioned, wliich will come in the middle of the fifth Revolution. If they do not overtake us by that time, they will have lost touch with our evolution. It was said tliat man liad built his threefold bddv by tlie help of others higher than he. but in the |>rcvious Period there was no co-ordinating ))()wor; the threefold spirit, the Ego, was separate and apart from its vehicles. Xow the time had come to unite the spirit and the liody. Where the desire body separated, the liigber jtait InH-ame somewhat nwster over the lower part and over the dense and vital bodies. It formed a fort of animal-soul with v bieh the spirit could unite bv moans of the link of mind. 236 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO C0XG2PTI0N Where thcro was no division of the desire body, tlie vehicle was given over to desires and passions without any check, and could therefore not be used as a vehicle icithin which tlie spirit could dwell. So it was put under the control of a group-spirit which ruled it from inthout. It became an animal body, and that kind has now degenerated into the body of the anthropoid. Where there was a division of the desire body, the dei>se body gradually assumed a vertical position, thus taking the spine out of the horizontal currents of the Desire World in which the group-spirit acts upon the animal through the horizontal spine. The Ego could then enter, work in and express itself through the vertical spine and build the vertical larynx and brain for its adequate expres- sion in the dense body. A horizontal larynx is also under the domination of the group-spirit. While it is true that some animals, as the starling, raven, parrot, etc., previ- ously mentioned, are able^ because of the possession of a vertical larynx, to utter words, they cannot use them under- standingly. The use of ivords to express thought is the highest human privilege and can be exercised only by a reasoning, tliinking entity like man. If the student will keep this in mind, it will be easier to follow the different steps which lead up to this result. The Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period. This is the Eevolution during which, in each Period, the dense body is reconstructed. This time it w'as given the ability to form a brain and become a vehicle for the germ of mind wliich was to l)e added later. This addition constituted the final reconstruction of the dense body, ren- dering it capable of attaininci the highest degree of eM- ciency possible to such a vc^liicle. Unspeakable Wisdom has been employed in its construe- THE EARTH PERIOD 237 tion. It is a marvel. It can never be sufficiently im- pressed upon the mind of the student what immeasur- able faeilitios for the "laininj; of knowledge are contain- ed in this insti'unient. and what a fjreat boon it is to man ; how much he should prize it and how thankful he should be to have it. Some examples of the perfection of construction and intelligent adaptability displayed in this instrument have previously been given, but in order to further im- pi'css this great truth upon the mind of the student, it might not be out of place to illustrate moi-e fully this Wisdom, also the work of the Ego in the blood. It is generally known, in a vague kind of way. that the gastric juice acts upon the food to promote assimila tion ; but only a very few people, outside of the medical profession, are aware that there are many different gas- tric juices, each appropriate to the treatment of a cer tain kind of food. The researches of Pavloff, however, have established the fact beyond doubt, that there is one kind of juice for the digestion of meat, another for milk, another for acid fruit, etc. That fact, by the way. is the reason why all foods do not mix well. ^lilk, for instance, requires a gastric juice that is widely differ- ent from almost any other kind excej^t that required for the digestion of starchy foods, and is not readrly di- gested with any food other than cereals. This alone would show marveloits wisdom ; that the Ego working subconsciously is able to select the different juices which are appropriate to the different kinds of food taken into the stomach, making each of just the right strength and cpumtity to digest the food. What makes the matter still more woiulei-ful. however, is the fact that the gastric juice is i^oui-ed into the stomach in ad- vance of the food. 238 ROS^ICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Wc do not consciously direct the process of mixing this till id. The great majority of jieople know nothing of metahoiism or any other phase of chemistry. So it is not enough to say that, as Ave taste what is coming, we direct the process by means of signals through the nervous system. When this fact of the selection of juices was first proven, scientists were sorely puzzled trying to learn how the right kind of juice was selected and caused to enter the stomach hfforc the food. They thought the signal was given along the nervous system. But it was demonstrated beyond doubt ihat the proper juice was poured into the stomach even though the nervous system was blocked. At last Starling and Bayliss, in a series of experiments of hrilliant ingenuitv, proved tluit infinitesimal parts of the food are taken up by the ])lood as soon as the food en- ters the mouth, go in advance to the digestive glands and cause a flow of the proper juice. This again, is only the physical side of the phenomena. To understand the whole wonderful connection, we must turn to occult science. That a-ene explains why the signal is carried by the blood. The blood is one of the highest expressions of the vital bodv. The Ego guides and controls its dense instrument })y means of the blood, therefore the blood is also the means used to act on the nervous system. During some of the time that digestion is going on, it acts partially through the nervous system, but (especially at the commencement of the digestive process) it acts directly upon the stomach. When, during scientific experiments, the nerves were blocked, the direct way through the blood was still open and the Ego derived the necessary information in that way. It will also be seen that tlie blood is driven to wherever THE EARTH PERIOD 239 the Ego unfolds the greatest activity at any time. If a situation re(|uires sudden thought and action, the hiood is promptly driven to the head. If a heavy meal is to be digested the greater portion of the l)lood leaves the head, centering around the digestive organs. The Ego concen- trates its efforts on ridding the body of the useless food. Therefore a man connot think well after a heavy meal. He is sleepy because so much blood lias left the l)rain that the residue is insufficient to carry on the functions necessary to full waking consciousness, besides, nearly all the vital fluid or solar energy sjjecialized by the spleen is absorbed by the blood rushing through that organ after a meal in greater volume than between meals. Thus the rest of the system is also deprived of the vital fluid in a large measure during digestion. It is the Ego that drives the blood into the brain. Whenever the body goes to sleep, the blood leaves the brain, as may be proven by placing a man on a balanced table. When he goes to sleep, the table will invariably tip towards the feet, raising the head. During coition the l)lood is centered in the sex organs, etc. All these examples tend to prove that during the walking hours, the Ego works in and controls the dense body by means of the blood. The larger portion of the total amount goes to that ])art of the body where at any given time, the Ego nufohls any ]iarticular activity. The reconstruction of the dense body in the Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period was for the purpose of rendering it capable of inter-penetration by the mind. It gave the first impulst* to the building of the frontal part nf the brain; also the inciphcnt division in the nervous system which has since become apparent in its subdivisions — the voluntary and the sympathetic. The latter was the only one provided for in the ^looii Peri id. The voluntary nerv.. 240 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ous system (which has transformed the dense body from a mere automaton acting under stimuli from without, to an extraordinaiy adaptable instrument capable of being guided and controlled by an Ego from within) was not added until the present Earth Period. The principal part of this reconstructive work was done by the Lords of Form. They are the Creative Hierarchy which is most active in the Earth Period, as were the Lords of Flame in the Saturn Period, the Lords of Wisdom in the Sun Period, and the Lords of Individuality in the Moon Period. The Earth Period is pre-eminently the Period of Form, for here the form or matter side of evolution reaches its greatest and most pronounced state. Here spirit is more helpless and suppressed and Form is the most dominant factor — hence the prominence of the Lords of Form. The Sun Revolution of the Earth Period. During this Revolution the vital body was recon- structed to accommodate the germinal mind. The vital body was fashioned more in the likeness of the dense body, so that it could become fitted for use as the dens- est vehicle during the Jupiter Period, when the dense body will have become spiritualized. The Angels, the humanity of the ^loon Period, were aided by the Lords of Form in reconstruction. The or- ganization of the vital body is now next in efficiency to the dense body. Some writers on this subject call the former a link, and contend that it is simply a mold of the dense body, and not a separate vehicle. While not desiring to criticise, and admitting that this contention is justified by the fact that man, at his present stage of evolution, cannot ordinarily use the THE EARTH PERIOD 241 vital body as a se])arate vehicle — because it always i-e- inains with the dense body and to extract it in toto would cause the death of the dense body — yet there was a time when it was not so fii'ndy incorporated with the latter, as we shall pi-esently see. During those epochs of our Earth's history whidi have already been mentioned as the Lenuirian and the Atlan- tean, man was involuntarily clairvoyant, and it was pre- cisely this looseness of connection between the dense and the vital bodies that made him so. (The Initiatoi-s of that time helped the candidate to loosen the connection still further, as in the voluntary clairvoyant.) Since then the vital body has become much more firmly interwoven with the dense body in the majority of people, but in all sensitives it is loose. It is that looseness which ccnstitutes the difference between the psychic and the or- dinary person who is unconscious of all but the vibrations contacted by means of the five senses. All human beings have to ])ass through this period of close connection of the vehicles and experience the consequent limitation of con- sciousness. There are. therefore, two classes of sensitives, those who have not become firmly enmeshed in matteiv such as the majoi'ity of the Hindus, the Indians, etc.. who ])Ossess a certain low gracie of clairvoyance, or are sonsitve to the sounds of nature, and those who are in the vanguard of evolution. The latter are emerging from the acme of materiality, and are again divisible into two kinds, one of which develops in a passive, weak-willed manner. By the help of others they re-awaken the solar plexus or other organs in connection with the involuntary nervous system. These are therefore involuntary daii'voyants. mediums who have no control of their faculty. They have retrograded. The other kind is made up of those w ho by their own wills. 242 ROSrCRUCIAN COS^rO-CONCEPTIOiSr unfold the vibratoi-v powers of organs now connected with the voluntary nervous system and thus become trained occultists, controlling their own bodies and exercising the clairvoyant faculty as they will to do. They are called voluntary or trained clairvoyants. in the Jupiter Period man will function in his vital body as he now does in his dense boc\v ; and as no develop- ment in nature is sudden, the process of separating the two bodies has already commenced. The vital body will then attain a much higher degree of efficiency than the dense body of today. As it is a much more pliable vehicle, the spirit w^ill then be able to use it in a manner impossible of realization in the case of the present dense vehicle. The Moox Revolutiox of the Earth Period. Here the Moon Period was recapitulated, and much the same conditions prevailed (on an advanced scale) as ob- tained on Globe D of that Period. There was the same kind of fire-fog atmosphere; the same fiery core; the same division of the Globe into two parts, in order to allow the more highly evolved beings a chance to progress at the proper rate and pace, which it would be impossible for beings such as our humanity to equal. In that Revolution the Archangels (humanity of the Sun Period) and the Lords of Form took charge of the reconstruction of tlve desire body, but they were not alone in that work. When the separation of the Globe into two parts occurred, there was a similar division in the desire bodies of some of the evolving beiags. We have already noted that where this division took place, the form wa« ready to become the vehicle of an f??dwellng spirit, and in order to further this purpo-^e the Lords of !Mind (humanity of the Saturn Period) took possession of the higher pare of the desire body and implanted in it the separate seU^ THE EARTH PERIOD 243 hood, without wliich tlie present man with all his glorious possibilities, could never have existed. Thus in the latter part of the Moon Revolution the first germ of separate personality was implanted in tke higher part of the desire body by the Lords of ^lind. The Archangels were active in the lower part of the desire body, giving it the purely animal desires. They also worked in the desire bodies where there was no divi- sion. Some of these were to becoiiK? the vehicles of the animal group-spirits, which work on them from without, but do not enter wholly into the animal forms, as the indi- vidual s])irit does into the human body. The desire body was reconstructed to render it capable of being interpenetrated by the germinal mind wliich, during the Earth Period, will be implanted in all those desire bodies in which it was possible to make the before-men- tioned division. As has been previously explained, the desire body is an unorganized ovoid, holding the dense body as a dark spot within its center, as the white of an L'gg surrounds the yolk. There are a numi)er of sense centers in the ovoid, wiiiLJi have appeared since the l)eginning of the Earth Period. In the average human being these centers appear merely as eddies in a current and are not now awake, hence his desire body is of no use to him as a ■■separate vehicle of con- sciousness; but when the sense centers are awakened they look like whirling vortices, Eest Periods Between Revolution's. Hitherto we have noted only the Cosiuic Nights Ixitween Periods. We saw that there was an interval of rest aad assiiuilation Ix'tween the Satuiii iiiul ilie Sun Periods; another Cosmic Niirht between the Sun and the ^[(^on 244 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION Periods, etc. liut in additinn to these, there are also rests between the Kevolutions. We nii.uht liken the Periods to the different incarnations of man; the Cosmic Xi<rhts between them to the intervals between deaths and new hirtlis: and the rest between Revo- lutions would then be analogous to the rest of sleep between two days. When a Cosmic Xiirht sets in. all manifested 'things are resolved into a homogeneous nuiss — the Cosmos again becomes Chao^^. This periodical return of matter to primordial substance is what makes it possible for the spirit to evolve. Were the crystallizing process of active manifestation to continue indefinitely it would offer an insurmountable barrier to the progress of Spirit. Every time matter has crystallized to such a degree that it becomes too hard for the spirit to work in, the latter withdraws to recuperate its exhausted energy, on the same principle that a power-drill which has stopped when boring in hard metals, is withdrawn to regain its momentum. It is then able to bore its way further into the metal. Freed from the crystallizing energy of the evolving spir- its, the chemical forces in matter turn Cosmos to Chaos by restoring matter to its primordial state, that a new start may be made by the regenerated virgin spirits at the dawn of a new Day of Manif-estation. The experience gained in former Periods and Revolutions enables the Spirit to build up to the point last reached, with comparative celerity, also to facilitate further progress by makiag such altera- tions as its cumulative experience dictates. Thus at the end of the Moon Revolution of the Earth Period, all the Globes and all life returned to Chaos, re- I THE EARTH PERIOD 245 emorging therefrom at the beginning of the fourth Kovo- lution. The Fourth Eevolutiox of the Earth Period. In tlie exceeding complexity of the scheme of evolution, there are always spirals within spirals, ad infinitum. So it will not \)e sur})rising to learn that in every Kevolution the work of recapitulation and rest is applied to the differ- ent Globes. When the life wave reappeared on Glolje A in this Eevolution. it went through the developn^ent of the Saturn period; tiicn after a rest which, however, did not involve the complete destruction of the Glolje, but only an alteration, it appeared on Globe B, where the work of the Sun Period was recapitulated. Then after a rest, the life wave passed on to Globe C, and the work of the ]\[oon Period was repeated. Finally, the life wave arrived on Globe D, which is our Earth, and not unlii then did tlie proper work of the Earth Period begin. Even then, the spiral within the spiral precluded its begiiming irnmediatoly on the arrival of th'' life wave from Globe C, for the bestowal of the germ of mind did not actually take place until the fourth Epoch, the three first Epochs being still further recapitulations of the Sat- urn, Sun and Moon Periods, but alwavs on a higher scale. CHAPTEK XT. The Gexesis and Evolltiox of Olr Solar System. Chaos. IX the previous pa^a's iiotliinir has been said about ouv Solar System, and (tf the different phuiets \v!;i(l) compose it. because it was not until the Earth Period was reatlu'd Ihat the present differentiation was luade. Tlie Earth Period is the acme of diversification, and althouiih we have been sjx^akincj of only one class of vii'uin spirits — those who. in the strictest and most liinit<-'d sense, are concerned with the Earth evolution — there are in real- ity seven "Rays"' or streams of life, all pursuing dill'erent evolutions, yet all belonirin^ to the original class of vii-gin spirits to which our humanity Ijclongs. In the previous Periods all of these different sub-classes or Eays found a suitable environment foi- their evolution on the same planet. But, in the Earth Period, conditions became such that in order to provide for each class the degree of heat and the vibration necessary for its jiarticu- lar phase of evolution, they were segregated on dill'erent planets, at varying distances from the Sun — the cential source of life. This is the raison d'etre of our System and all the other Solar Systems in the Universe. Before proceeding with the description of the evolution of our humanity on the Earth after its separation from the central Sun, it is necessary for the maintenance of sequential order in the description to explain the differen- tiation which scattered the planets of our System in space. 246 GENESIS AND K VOLITION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 247 Active manifestation — particularly in the Physical World — depends u])on separateness; upon the limitation of life by form. But during the interim between Periods and Revolutions the marked distinction between form and life ceases. This applies not only to man and the lower kingdoms, but to the Worlds and C}lol)es which are the basis of form for the evolving life. Only the seed-atoms and the nuclei or centers of the World-Globes remain — all else is one homogeneous substance. There is but one Sj)iiit pervading space. Life and Form, its positive and negative poles, are one. This state of things was what Greek mythology de- scriljed a? "Chaos."' The ancient Norsemen and the Teu- tonic mytliolngv call it ''Ginnungagap." wliich was liouiided upon the northern side by the ct)ld and foggy "Xiliheiiii"' — the land of mist and fog — and npon the south side by tl>e fire "Muspelheim."' When heat and c^ld ent<'red the space which was occupied by Chaos or Ginnungaga]>. they caused the crystallization of the visible universe. The Bible also gives one the idea of infinite space pre- ceding the activity of Spiiit. In our present materialistic jicritnl we have unfortunate- ly lo-^t the idea of all that lies behind that word Space. We are so accustomed to s|)oaklng of ''emiity'* space, or the "great void'' of space, that we have entirely lost the grand and holy significance of the word, and are thus in- (•a|)able of feeling the reverence that this idea of Sjiam' a:i(l Chaos should inspire in our breast?. 'I'o the Ro?icrucians, as to any occult school, there is no sucii thing as empty or void space. To them sffucr is Spirit in its attenuated form ; while matter is crystallizcil spare or Spirit. Spirit in manifestation i? dual ; that which we see as Forui is the neirativ!' mnii*'i>-tation of Spirit — crys- 248 ROSK'RUCIAN (.OSMO-CONCEPTION tallized and inert. Tlio positive pole of Spirit manifests as Life, galvanising the negative Form into action, hut both Life and Form originated in Spirit, Space, Chaos ! To get an idea from everyday life which will illustrate, we may take the hatching of an e^^. The egg is filled with a moderately viscous fluid. 'J'his fluid, or moisture, is subjected to heat, and out of the soft, fluid ic substance comes a living chick, with hard bones and comparatively hard flesh, and with down that has a comparatively hard quill, etc. When a living chick can come out of the inert fluid of an egg without the addition of any hardening substance from outside, is it a far-fetched idea to claim that the universe is crystallized Space or Spirit? Tliere is no doubt that the claim will seem foolish Id many; but this l)0()k is not for the purpose of convincing the world at large that these things are. It is intended to aid those who inherently feel that these things must he and to help them to see the light upon this great World-mystery, which the writer has been permitted to behold. The special object at present is to show that Spirit is active all the time — in one way during Manifestation, and in another during Chaos. Modern science would sneer at the idea tluit life could exist upon a Globe which is in the process of formation. That is because science cannot dissociate Life and Form and cannot conceive of Form except as solid and tangible — cognizable by one of our five physical senses. The occult scientist, in accordance with the above defini- tions of Life and Form, hdlds that Life may exist inde- pendently of Concrete Form : may have Forms not per- ceptible to our present limited senses, and amenable to GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 249 none of the laws which apply to this present concrete state of matter. It is true that the Nebular Theory holds that all ex- istence (which is to say all Form, the Worlds in Space and whatever Forms there may be upon them) has come from the fieiy nebula ; but it does not recognize the fur- ther fact insisted upon by occult science — that the fiery nebula is Spirit. It does not admit that the whole at- mosphere around us. the space between the worlds, is Spirit and that there is a constant interchange going on all the time — Form dissolving into Space, and Space crystallizing into Form. ( 'haos is not a st-ate which has existed in the past and has now entirely disappeared. It is all around us at the present moment. "SVere it not that old forms — having outlived thcii- usefulness — are constantly being i-esolved back into that Chaos, which is also as constantly giving birth to new forms, there could be no progress; the work of evolution would cease and stagnation would ])revent the possibility of advancement. It is axiomatic that "The oftener we die. the better we live." The Poet-Initiate. Goethe, says: Who lias not this — Ever <lymi; aii<l biiiiginfj to liirtli — Will aye reniain a sorry guest Upon this ilisiiuil earth. and Paul says, "I die daily." Therefore, as studi-nts of occult science, it i? necessary to realize tiiat even during active manifestation. j7 is Chaos that is the hasi>i of all profjross. Our life during Chaos is ba.sed upon our life in active manifestation, and vice versa, i. e., what we are able to achieve during active manifestation, and tlie ability to progress at all. is tha 250 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION result of the existence in Chaos. The interim hetween Periods and Revolutions is in reality much more impor- tant to the growth of the soul than concrete existence, though the latter is the basis of the former and therefore cannot be dispensed with. The importance of the Chaotic interim lies in the fact that during tliat jicrind the evolv- ing entities of all classes arc so closrly united that they are really one; consequently those wliitli arc o'' lower development during manifestation are in closest contact with the more highly evolved, thus experiencing and hen- I'iiting by a much higher vibration than their own. This enal)les them to live over and assimilate their past cx])cri= enccs in a manner impossible when hampered by Form. We have seen the benefit to the spirit in man fi'oin the interim between death and a new birth. There tiie form still exists, though much more attenuated than tlie dense body: but in the Cosmic Night and interval? of rest between Periods and Revolutions, where there is ])erfcct freedom from form, the beneficial results of past experi- ences can be much more cflfcctivcly assimilated. We have a word wliich was originally coined to convey the idea of the state of things between manifestations. Tliis word, however, has been used in a iiiat<'rial sense to such an extent that it has lost its primal significance. That word is Gas. It may be thought that this is a very old word, wliicb. has nearly always existed as a synonym for a state of matter lighter than liquids, but such is not the case, Tlie word was first used in "Physica."' a work which appeared in ir)33, the author of it being Commenius. a Rosicrucian Commenius did not call himself a Rosicrucian: no true Brother does so puldicly. Only the Rosicrucian knows the brother Rosicrucian. Not even the most intimate friends GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 051 or relatives know of a man's connection with the order. Those only who are Initiates themselves know the writers of the past wlio were Rosicrueians, because ever through their works shine the unmistakable words, phrases and signs indicative of the deep meaning that remains hidden from the non-Initiate. The liosicrucian Fellowship is composed of students of the teachings of the Order, which are now given publicly, because the world's intelligence is growing to the necessary point of comprehension. This work is one of the first few fragments of the Eosicrucian knowledge being publicly given out. All that has been printed as such, previous to the last few years, has been the work of either charlatans or traitors. Rosicrucians such as Paracelsus, Commenius, Bacon, Hellmond and others gave hints in their works and in- fluenced others. The great controversy concerning the authorship of Shakespeare (which has to no avail blunted 80 many goose-quills and wasted so much good ink that might have served useful ends) would never have arisen had it been known that the similarity in Shakespeare and Bacon is due to the fact that both were influenced by the same Initiate, who also influenced Jacob Boehme and a pastor of Ingolstadt, Jacobus Baldus, who lived subsequent to the death of the Bard of Avon, and wrote Latin lyric verse. If the first poem of Jacobus Baldus is read with a certain key. it will l)e found that by reading down and up the lines, the following sentence will apjx»ar: "Hitherto I have spoken from across the sea by means of the drama ; now I will express myself in lyrics." In his "Physica," Commenius, the Eosicrucian, wrote: **Ad hue spiritum incognitum Gas voco," i. c., "This liitherto unknown Spirit I call Gas." Further on in the same work he says. "This vapor which I have called Gas 252 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION is not far removed from the Chaos the ancients spoke of." We must learn to think of Chaos as the Spirit of God, which pervades every part of infinity; it will then be seen in its true light, as the occult maxim puts it: "Chaos is the seed-ground of the Coemos," and we shall no longer wonder how "something can come out of nothing,'" be- cause Space is not synonymous with "nothing." It holds within itself the germs of all that exists during a physical manifestation, yet not quite all ; for by the wedding of Chaos with Cosmos there is something new brought forth each time, which did not exist before; something that was not foreshown and latent. The name of that something is Genius — the cause of Epigenesis. It appears in all kingdoms. It is the expression of the progressive spirit in man, animal and plant. Chaos is therefore a holy name; a name that signifies the Cause of all we see in Xature and inspires a feeling of devotion in every tried, true and trained occultist. He regards the visible sense world as a revelation of the hidden potentiali- ties of the Chaos. Ti[E Birth of the Planets, To express himself in the dense physical world, it was necessary for man to evolve a suitable dense body. In a world like this he must have a body with limbs, organs, and a muscular system by means of whicli to move about; also a brain to direct and co-ordinate his movements. If the conditions had been different the body would have iDeen modified accordingly. It is necessary for all beings, high or low in the scale of existence, to possess vehicles for expression in any par- ticular world in which they may wish to manifest. Even the Seven Spirits before The Throne must possess these The 1,3,7&- 10 Aspects of God & Man ;'yy^Y-'v-;;;:'v^5A!a GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 253 necessary vehicles, which of course are differently condi- tioned for each of Them. Collectively, They are God, and make up the Triune .Godhead, and He manifests in a dif- ferent way through each of Them. ^"here is no contradiction in ascribing different num- bers to God. We do not sin against the ''oneness"' of light l)ecause we distinguish three primary colors into which it divides itself. The white light of the Sun contains the seven colors of tlie spectrum. The occultist sees even twelve colors, there being five between red and violet — going one way around the circle — in addition to the red, orange, yellow, green, etc., of the visible spectrum. Four of these colors are quite indescribable, but the fifth — tlie middle one of the five — is similar to the tint of a new- blown peach-blossom. It is in fact the color of the vital body. Trained clairvoyants who describe it as ''bluish- grey," or "reddish-grey," etc., are trying to describe a color that has no equivalent in the physical world : and they are therefore compelled to use the nearest descriptive terms afforded by our language. Perhaps Color will enable us to realize the onenoss of God with the Seven Spirits before The Throne better than anvthing else. We will therefore turn to diagram 11. We see l^re a white triangle looming up from a dark background. White is synthetic, containing all colors within itself, as God contains within Himself all things in the Solar System. Within the white triangle are a blue, a red and a yellow circle. All other colors are simply combinations of these three primary colors. These circles correspond to the tliree aspects of God, wliith are without beginning, and end in God, though e-xteinalized only during active nuini- festation. TABLE OF VIBRATIONS WHOSE EFFECTS ARE RECOGNIZED AXD STUDIED BY SCIENCE. 1st Octave. 2d 3d 4tli r.th (itii 7th Sth Itth luth ir.th I'Uth 2.-ith 30th 35tli 40 th 4r.th 46th 47th 48th 40th r)Oth nist u7th 58th 59th 6(ith (!lst H-2.1 Number of Vibrations per second. , . .4 , . .8 ..IG . .3:; . .04 . lli.S y Sound. . . .511' I . l,(r_'-J I 82.7(;sJ 1.047,57(» Unknown. 33,554.4:il.' / 1.073,741.824 ■ Electricity. 34.359,738.3<!8 1 :::::::35:yvS2:uSA^2;^"known. 70.:!f,.s. 744.1 77. t!44 I 14(».7:;7,4<;s.:',.-,5.32S Mlcat. L'.Sl.47J.'.»7'.>.71ti.65(i I 5ti2.'.M'.i.!i.-,:',.4l'l,312 Lisht. . . . . 1,1 25, S!i'». <•(»(•). S42. ('.24 Chemical Uavs. ::i4n?^:Is:!::;i:!:;:;;;;:s^;;}^n'^-wn. . . 2.S,S.2:{0,.".7f;. 151. 71 1,744^ . . 57(!,4t;!),7,';2.;iii3.423,4S,S l . 1,152,021.504, cot!,. S4l',.07(i f X-Rays. . 2,.305,843,v)00,213,t>93.052j . 4,011,086,618,427,389,004 Unknown. GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 255 When these three colors are interblended, as shown in the diajirrain, there appear four additional colors, the three secondary colors — each due to the blending of two primary colors — and one color (indigo) which contains the entire gamut of colors, making in all the seven colors of the spectrum. These colors represent the Seven Spir- its before the Throne. The colors are different, as are also the Seven Spirits, each having a different mission in the Kingdom of God — our Solar System. The seven planets circling around the Sun arc the dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Genii. Their names are: Uranus with one satellite. Saturn with eight moons. Jupiter with four moons. Mars with two moons, the Ea)'th jiiid its moon. Venus and ]\Iercury. Bodies are always found to suit the purpose they are made to serve, hence the dense bodies of the Seven Plan- etary Spirits are spherical, that form being best adapted to the enormous velocity with which they travel through space. The Earth, for instance, travels about 6(i.000 miles per hour in its orbit. Man's body had a different shape in the past from that of the present, and from that which it will have in the fu- tui-e. Dui-ing involution it was approximately spherical, as it still is during ante-natal life, because the intra- uterine development is a I'ecapitulation of past stages of evolution. At that stage the organism developed the sphei'c, because during involution man's energies were directed inwa)-d. ujjon the building of its own vehicles, as the embryo develops within the .sphere of the uterus. Man 's dense and vital bodies have straightened, but his higher vehicles still retain their ovoid form. In the dense body, the co-ordinating and governing brain is situated at 256 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION one extremity. This is the most unfavorable position for such an organ. Too long a time is rcquii-ed for im- pulses to travel from one extremity to the other — from the brain to the feet, or for impacts on the feet to reach the brain. In cases of burns, for instance, science has demonstrated that valuable time is lost, the skin being blistered before a message can be carried from the in- jured place to the brain and back again. This inefficiency would be greatly lessened if the brain were in the center of the body. Sensations and the re- sponses thereto could be more quickly received and trans- mitted. In the spherical planets the Planetary Spirit di- rects from the center the movements of its vehicle. In future man will bend over, as shown in diagram 12. He will become a sphere, directing his energies outward, be- cause a spherical form affords the greatest facility for motion in all directions, and indeed, for combination of simultaneous motions. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception teaches that there is a further evolution in store for planets. When the beings upon a planet have evolved to a suffi- cient degree, the planet becomes a Sun — the fixed center of a Solar System. When the beings upon it have evolved to a still greater degree, and consequently it has reached its maximum of brilliancy, it breaks up into a Zodiac, becoming, so to speak, the womb for a new Solar System. Thus the great hosts of Divine Beings who. until then, were confined within that Sun, gain freedom of action upon a great number of stars, whence they can affect in different wars the system which grows up within their sphere of influence. The planets, or man-bearing worlds, within the Zodiac are constantly being worked upon by 2^S ROSirRT'( IAN COSMUCONtErTIGN these force.*, but iu various ways, according to the stage they liave readied in evolution. Our Suu i-ould not liecoine a Sun until it had sent out from itself all the beings who were not suthciently evolved to endure the hiizh I'ate of vibration and the great lumi- nosity of the Ijeings who wcie (lualilicd foi' that cvoluiioii. All the beings upon the ditl'erent planets would have been (onsuiued iiad they renudned in the Sun. 'Ihi'^ visible Sun. however, thougli it is the place of evolution for Beings vastly above man, is not by any mcc.ns the Father of the other planets, as material science suj^poses. On the contraiT. it is itself an enumation from the Central Sun, -which is the invisible source of all that IS in our. Solar System. Our visil)]e Sun is but the miii'oi- in Mhifh are reflected the rays of enei'gy from the Sjdritual Sun. The real Sun is as invisible as the real Man. I'ranus was the first jdant't to be thrown otf from the nebula when its dill'erenliatimi began in Chaos, at the dawn of the Earth Teriod. There was no light ])ut the uini light of the Zodiac. The life that left with Uranus ^R of a rather backward strain and is said to evolve very, very slowly. Saturn was next dilferentiated. It is the field of action for the life which is at the stage of evolution correspond- mv to the Saturn Period. This planet was differentiated belcre the ignition of the nebula and (like all nebulae wL.:n passing through their Saturn Period of evolution) Mil., not a source of light, but a reflector. Jupiter was differentiated shortly afterwards, when the nebula had become ignited. The heat of Jupiter is not so great as that of the Sun, Venjis or Mercury, but on account of its immense bul^jt is capable of retaining its heat and GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 259 thus remains a suital)le field of evolution for very ad- vanced beings. It eorivsj)onds to the stage which will l)e reached by the Earth itself in the Jupiter Period. Mars is a mystery, and only a limited amount of in- formation may be given out. We may say, however, that the life on Mars is of a very backward nature and that the so-called "canals'' are not excavations in the surface of the planet. 'Jhey are currents such as. during the Atlan- tean Kj)Och. spread over our planet, and the remains of which can still be observed in the Aurora Borealis and the Aurora Australis. The shifting of the Martian "canals," noted by astronomers, i-; thus accounteil for. If they were really canals, they could not possibly shift, but currents emanating from the Poles of ^lars may do so. The Earth, including the ^loon. was next set out from the Sun, and later Venus and ^Mercury. These and Mars will 1)6 referred to later, in connection with the evolution of man on the earth, and need not be further considered at th:< time. Wlicn a planet has i\Ioons it indicates that there are Homc beings in the life wave evolving on that planet who are too backward to share in the evolution of the main liV wave, and they have therefore btM?n set out from the nUinet to prevent them from hindering the progress of i!:.' pioneers. Such i^ the ease with the beings inhabiting o-.ir Moon. Tn the case of Jupiter it is thought probable I'la^ the inhai)itant- of three of its four moons will oven- l^ally l)e able to rejoin the life on the parent planet, but it i< regarded as certain that the fourth Moon is an eighth sph'^'e. like our own ^Foon, where retrogression and dis- integration of the already acquired vehicle will result fn^m too close adherence to material existence upon the part 260 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of the cvolvinji: beings who hnvo l)rnufrht thenisolvos to that deplorable end. Neptune and its satellites do not i)i'opei'ly IjolonK to our Solar System. The other planets — or i-athei- their Spirits — exercise an influence over the whole of human- ity, but the influence of Neptune is restricted to one par- ticular class — the astrolofjers. The writer, for instance, has several times felt its compelling influence in a marked way. When laggards inhabiting a iIo(m have retrieved their position and retur)' j, to the parent jilanet; or, when con- tinued I'ctrogressi .,, has caused complete disintegration of their vehicle , li.e abandoned ^Icr,;. also commences to dissolve. The momentum of a s])iritual impulse which propelled it in a fixed orbit for aeons, may endure for aeons after the Moon has been vacated, and from the physical point of view it may still seem to be a satellite of the planet it encircles. As the time goes on, however, and the power of attraction exercised by the paren,i planet diminishes, its orbit widens, until it reaches the limit of our solar system. It is then expelled into inter- stellar space ; dissolved in Chaos. The expulsion of these cinder-like dead worlds is analogous to the manner in which hai'd and foreign bodies iin])edded in the human system make their way through the flesh to the skin. The Asteroids illustrate this point. They are fragments of Moons which once -encircled Venus and Mercury. The beings once confined upon them are known in esotericism as "The Loi-ds from Venus" and "The Lords fi-om Mer- cury;" they retrieved their lost estate in a large measure by service to our humanity, as will be later described, and are now safe on their parent planet, while the Moons the.v inhabited have partly disintegrated, and are already far outside the earth's orbit. There are other "seeming" moons in our system, but the Rosicrucian Cosmo-Concep- tion does not notice them, as they are outside the pale of evolution. CHAPTER XII. EVOLUTIOX ox TllK KaKTII. Tlie I'olari'Ui Epoch. WHILE the material wliicli now forms the Earth wag yet a part of the Sun, it was, of course, in a fiery condition; but as tiie fire does not burn spirit, our human evolution connnenced at once, being confined particularly to the Polar Pegion of the Sun. Tiie highest evolved beings which were to become liuman were the first to ai)pear. The substances which now form the Earth were all molten, and the atmosphere was gaseous, v'et man recapitulated his mineral stage anew. From that attenuated chemical substance of the sun man himself built his first mineral body, assisted by the Lords of Form. If this statement is objected to on the ground that man could not build unconsciously, the ease of the mother can be cited in answer. Is she conscious of build- ing the body of the babe in her womb? yet surely no one will say that she has nothing to do with it I The only dill'crence is that the mother l)uilds uiK<msciously for the babe; and man built unconsciously for himself. Man's first dense body did not even remotely resemble his present splendidly organized vehicle. That has been evolved only in the course of myriads of years. The lirst dense body was a large, baggy object with an opening at the top, from wliicli an organ jtrojcctcd. This was a kind 2(il 2G-i ROSK KTCIAX COSMO-COXCEPTION of organ of oritMiUition and diroction. In the course of time the dense body drew more closely together and con- denseil. If it came too close to places of greater heat than it lonld endure, it disintegrated. In time the organ grew sensitive to the condition that tln'eatened destruction and the dense body automatically moved to a safer place. This organ has now degenerated into what is called the pineal gland. Sometimes it is called "the third eye," but that is a misnomer, because it never was an eye, but rather tlie localized organ for the sensing of heat and cold, which faculty is now distributed over the entire dense body. During the Polarian Eiwch this sense was thus localized, as the sense of sight is now in the eye, and that of hearing in the ear. The extension of the sense of feeling since that time indicates the manner in which the entire body will be improved, so that at some future time any part of it will be able to perceive all things. The senses of sight and hearing will be extended over the entire body, as the sense of feeling is now. Then man will be all eyes and ears. Specialized sense organs indicate limitation. Sense per- ception by the whole is comparative perfection. At the early stage of which we are now speaking there was a kind of propagation. These immense baggy crea- tures divided in halves in a manner similar to the division of cells l)y fission, but the se):)arated portions M'ould not grow, each remaining only half as large as the original form. TiTK TTyperboreax Epoch. x\t different points on the fiery globe there began in the course of time the formation of crust-islands in a sea of fire. The Lords of Form appeared, with the Angels (human- EVOLUTION ON TUK KAKTH ^63 ity of the Moon Period), and clotlied iiian"s douse form with a vital body. Those baggy bodies then began to in- crease in size by drawing to tiiemselves material from the outside b}' osmosis, as it were. When they propagated, it was no longer by dividing into lialves, but into two un- e<]ual parts. Both ])arts grew until each liad attained tlie original size of the parent. As the I'ojarian l^jjoch was really a recapitulation of the ISaturn Teiiod, it may be said that during tiiat time man passed tlnough the mineral state; he had the same vehicle — the dense body — and a consciousness similar to the trance state. For analogous reasons, the plant state vv .s passed through in the Hyperborean Epoch, as man had a dense and a vital body and a dreamless-sleep-con- sciousnesp. Man began his evolution on the Kartli after ^fars had been thrown off from the central mass, and that which is now the Earth was yet undetached from the Sun; but at the close of the Hyperborean Epoch the incrustation had progressed so far that it had become an obstacle to the progress of some of the higher evolved beings in the Sun. The fiery condition also hindered the evolution of some of the lower grades of creatures, such as man, who at that stage rerpiired a denser world for his further development. Therefore, the part which is now the Earth was thrown oil' fi-om the Sun at the end of the Hyperborean Epoch, and commenced to revolve around the parent body in a Somewhat different orbit than at })resent. Shortly after- wards Venus and ^len ury were thrown off for similar reasons. Crystallization always commences at the ]iole of a planet wliere motioji is slow. The consolidated part gradually works outwards towards the equator in obedience to the 264 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION centrifugal force. If that force is stronger tlian the co- hesive tendency the consolidated mass is thi-own outwards into space. At the time when the Earth-globe was separated from the parent-mass, it included that part which is now our IMoon. On this great globe was evolving the life-wave now passing through the human kingdom, also the life- waves which entered evolution in the Sun, Moon, and Earth Periods, and are now evolving through the animal, plant and mineral kingdoms. Mention has l)een made of the sti'agglers of various Pei-iods who in later Periods were enabled to take a step upward in evolution. There wei'C some, however, who did not take this step. They did not evolve, and were there- foi-e left further and fui-ther behind, until they became a drag and a hindrance to the progressive ones. It became necessary to get them out of the way, that the evolution of the others might not be retarded. In the ])eginning of the Lemurian Epoch, these "fail- ures" (note that they were failures, not merely strag- glers) had crystallized that part of the Earth occupied by them to such a degree that it became as a huge cinder or clinker, in the otherwise soft and fiery Earth. They were a hindrance and an obstruction, so they, with the part of the Earth they had crystallized, were thrown out into space beyond recall. That is the genesis of the Moon. The Moon — The Eighth Sphere. The seven Globes, A to G, inclusive, are the field of Evolution. The Moon is the field of Disintegration. If Earth had not segregated from the original Globe which is now the Sun. the rapidity of the vibrations would have disintegrated man's vehicles. He would have grown EVULUTIU.X UN Till-: KAHTil 265 SO rapidly that the growth of the iiiU8hroom would seem slow in eomparisuii. He would have heeoine old before he had time to pass through youtii. That such is the eifect (if too much Sun is shown by the rapidity of growth at the tropics, where nuiturity and old age are reached much sooner than in the north. On the other hand had the Moon remained with the Earth, man would have crystal- lized into a statue. The separation of the ICarth from the Sun, which now sends its rays from a far distance, enables man to live at the proper rate of vibration, to unfold slowly. The Moon-forces reach him from the exact dis- tance necessary to enable hiin to build a body of the })ro])er density. But although the latter forces are active in the building of the form, they also cause death when their continued work finally crystallizes the tissues of the body. The Sun works in the vital body and is the foree which makes for life, and wars against the death-dealing ^loon force. Tin-: Le^iuriax Epocii. In this Epoch appeared the Archangels (the humanity of Sun Period), and the Lords of Mind (the humanity of Saturn Teiiod). Tliese Hierarchies were assisted by the Lords of Form, who were given charge of the Earth Period. They helped man to build his desire body, and the Lords of Mind gave the germ of Mind to the greater part of the pioneers who formed class 1, according to the classification in diagram 10. The Lords of Form vivified the Hunuin sjiirit in as many of the stragglers of the M<xm Period as had made the necessary progress in the three and one-half Revolu- tions which had elapsed since the commencement of the Earth Period, but at that time the Lordy of Mind could 26() ROSICRUGIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION not give thc'iii the germ of Mind. Thus a great part of nascent linmanity was left without this link between tlie threefold spirit and the threefold body. Tlie Lords of Mind took charge of the higher part of the desire body and of the germinal mind, impregnating them with the quality of separate selfhood, without which no separate, self-contained beings such as we are today would be possible. We owe to the Lords of Mind the separate personality, with all the possibilities for experience and growth thus atfoi'ded. And this point marks the birth of the Indi- vidual. Birth of the Ixdividual. Diagram 1 will make clear the fact that the personality is the reflected picture of the Spirit, the mind being the mirror, or focus. As when reflected in a pond, the images of trees appear inverted, the foliage seeming to be the deepest down in the water, so the highest aspect of the spirit (the Divine Spirit) finds its counterpart in the lowest of the three bodies (the dense body). The next highest spirit (the life spirit) is reflected in the next lowest body (the vital body). The third spirit (the human spirit) and its re- flection, the third Iwdy (the desire body), appear closest of all to the reflecting mirror, which is the mind, the lat- ter corresponding to the surface of the pond — the reflect- ing medium in our analogy. The Spirit came down from the higher Worlds during involution; and by concurrent action, the Bodies were built upward in the same period. It is the meeting of these two streams in the focussing Mind that marks the point in time when the individual, the human being, the EVOLUTION OX THE EABTH 267 Ego, is born — when the Spirit takes possession of its vehicles. Yet we must not suppose that this at once raised man to his present status in evolution, making him tiie self- conscious, thinking being he is today. Before tliat point could be reached a long and weary road had to be trav- eled, for at the time we are considering, organs were in tiieir most rudimentary stage and there was no brain that could be used as an instrument of expression. Kence tlie consciousness was the dimmest imaginable. In short, the man of that day was very far from being as intelligent as our present-day animals. The first step in the direction of improvement was tlie building of a brain to use as an instrument of mind in the Physical World. That was achie\ed by separating humanity into sexes. Skparatiox of thk Sexes. Contrary to the generally accepted idea, the Ego is bi- sexual. Were the Ego sexless, the body would necessarily be sexless also, for the body is but the external symliol of the indwelling sjjirit. The sex of the Ego does not, of course, express itself as such in the inner worlds. It nuinifcsts there as two dis- tinct qualities — Will and Imagination. The Will is tlie male power and is allied to the Sun forces; Imagination is the female ]iower and is always linked to the Moon forces. This accounts for the imaginative trend of woman and for the special ]>ower wliit'h the Moon exercises over the female organism. When the matter of which the Earth and the ^loon were afterwards formed was still a part of the Sun, the body of man-in-tbe-making was yet plastic, and the forces from that part which afterwards became Sun, and that jiart 268 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION vhieli is now Moon Avorked readily in all Ijodies, so that the man of the Hyperhorean Epoch "svas heiinaphrodite — capable of producing another being from himself without intercourse with any other, AVhen the Earth separated from the Sun and shortly afterwards threw off the Moon, the forces from the two luminaries did not find equal expression in all, as formerly. Some bodies 1)ecame more amenable to the forces from one, and some to those from the other. IXFLUEXCE OF MaKS. In the part of the Earth Period preceding the separation of the sexes — during the tliree and one-half Revolutions which intervened between tlie time when Mars was differ- entiated and the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch — Mars traveled in a different orbit from the present, and its aura (that part of its finer vehicles which extends beyond the dense planet) permeated the body of the central planet and polarized the iron within it. As iron is essential to the production of warm, red blood, all creatures were cold-blooded, or rather, the fluid parts of the body were no warmer than the surrounding atmosphere. When the Earth was set free from the Central Sun, that event changed the orbits of the planets and thus the influ- ence of Mars over the iron in the Earth was minimized. 'J'lie Planetary Spirit of ]\Iars finally withdrew the re- mainder of that influence, and although the desire bodies of the Earth and Mars still penetrate, the tlynamic power of Mars over the iron (which is a ]Mars metal) has ceased and iron lias become available for use on our planet. Iron is in reality the basis of separate existence. AVith- out iron the red, heat-giving blood would be an impossi- EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 2G9 bility, and the Kgo could have no hold in tlie ])ody. When red blood developed — in the latter part of the Leniurian p]poc'h — the Ixjdy became upright and the time had come when the Ego could begin to dwell within the body and control it. But to dwell within is not the end and aim of evolu- tion. It is simply a means h}' which the Ego may better express itself through its instrument, that it may manifest in the Physical World. To that end the sense organs, the larynx, and above all, a brain, must be built and perfected. During the early part of the Hyperborean Epoch, while the Earth was still united with the Sun, the solar forces supplied man with all the sustenance he needed and he unconsciously radiated the surplus for the purpose of propagation. When the Ego entered into possession of its vehicles it became necessary to use part of this force for the building of the brain and tlie hu'ynx, which was originally a part of the creative organ. The larynx was built while the dense body was yet bent togetiier in the bag-like shape already described, which is still the form of the human emi)ry(). As the dense body straightened and became up- right, part of the creative organ remained with the upper part of the dense body and later became the larynx. Thus the dual creative force which had hitherto worked in only one direction, for the ]iurpose of creating anotlier being, became divided. One ]>art was directed upward to build the l)rain and larynx, by means of which the Ego was to become capable oF tliiiikiui: and eoniinnnic.-dinsj thfiughts to other beings. As a result of this change only one ])art of the force essential in the creation of another being was available to one individual, hence it becaifle necessary for each indi- 270 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION vidiial to seek the co-operation of another, who possessed that part of the procreative force which the seeker hicked. Tims did tlie evolving entity dlitain hrain consciousness of the outside world at the cost of half its creative ])()W('r. Previous to that time, it used within itself hoth parts of that i)ower to externalize anotlier being. As a result of tliat modification, however, it has evolved the power to create and express thought. Before then, it was a creator in the physical world only; since then it has become able to create in the three worlds. Tin: liACKs and Their Leaders, Before considering in detail the evolution of the Le- murians it may be well to take a general survey of the Eaees and their Leaders. Some very valuable works on Occultism, bringing before the public the teachings of the Eastern Wisdom, have nevertheless contained certain mistakes, owing to a mis- understanding of the teachings by those who were so for- tunate as to receive them. All books, not written directly by the Elder Brothers, are liable to contain such eri'ors. Considering the extreme intricacy and many complica- tions of the subject, the wonder is not that mistakes do ocfur, l)nt that they are not more frcqut'iit. 'iMiciofore thi^ vriiter does not presume to criticise, recognizing that miv.v mimerous and more serious mistakes may be endwdied \ \ the present work, owing to his own misconception of t!.:^ tcaeliing He simply sets forth in tlie next few ]X')!'agrap'.:s what he has received, which shows how the dilfering (and seemingly contradictory) tcaeliing of two such valuable works as "The Secret Doctrine'' by IL P. Blavatsky, and ''Esoteric Buddhism,"' by A. P. Sinnett, may be reconciled. EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 271 That i)ui't of huniuii evolution wiiich is to Ik- aecoiu- plished during the present sojourn of the life wave on our Earth is divisible into seven great stages or Epoehs: but these cannot appi'opriately be ealled Kaees. Nothing to which that name could be correctly applied appears until the end of the Lemurian Ei)och. Fi'oni that time different Races succeed one anothei- thi-ough the Atlantean and Aryan Epochs, and will extend slightly into the Sixth great Epoch. The total nund)ei' of Races — })ast. i)rcsent ajul futui'C — in our scheme of evolution is sixteen ; one at the end of the Lemui'ian E])och, seven during the Atlantean Epoch, seven more in our ])iesent Aryan Ejjoch and one in the beginning of the Sixth Kpoch. Aftei- that time there will be nothing that can propei'ly be <'alled a Race. Races did not exist in the Periods which have preceded the Earth Period and they will not exist in those Periods which follow it. It is only here, at the very nadir of ma- terial existence, that the difference is so great between man and man as to warrant the separation into Races. The immediate Leaders of humanity (apart f]'om the creative Hiei-archies) who helped man to take the first tottering steps in Evolution, after Involution had fur- nished him with vehicles, were Beings much fui'ther ad- vanced than man along the path of evolution. They came on this errand of love from the two planets which are located between the Ivnth and the Sun — Venus and Mercury. The Beings who iidial)it \'enus and Mei'cury are not quite so fai" advanced as those whose present field of evo- lution is the Sun, but they are very much further ad- vanced than our hunuinity. Therefore they stayed some- what longer witli theciMiti-al mass than did the inhabitants 273 E0STCRUC1A>J LUSMOtUAC iirTiUM of tlie Earth, but at a certain i)oint their evolution de- Tuanded separate fiekls, so those two phmets were thrown off, Venus first, and tlien ^Mercury. Ivich was given such proximity to tlie central ovb as insured the rate of vibra- tion necessary for its evolution. The inhabitants of Mer- luiy are the i'lirthost advanced, hence are closer to the !Sun. Some of the inhabitants of each planet were sent to the Earth to help nascent humanity and are known to occult scientists as the "Lords of Venus" and the "Lords of Mer- cury." The Lords of Venus were leaders of the masses of our pc()])K>. They were inferior beings of the Venus evolution, who a])peared among men and were known as "messen- gei'S of the Gods."' For the good of our humanity tiiey led and guided it, step by step. There was no rebellion against tlicir autlioritv, because man had not yet evolved an independent will. It was to bring him to the stage where he would be aide to manifest will and judgment that they guided liim, until he should be able to guide himself. It was known that these messengers communed with the (iods They wei'e held in deeji reverence and their com- mands were obeyed without question. When under the tuition of these Beings mankind had reached a certain stage of progress, the most advanced were placed under the guidance of the Lords of Mercury, who initiated them into the higher truths for the purpose of making them leaders of the ])eople. These Initiates were then exalted to kingship and were tlie founders of the dynasties of Divine Eul(>rs who were indeed kings "by the grace of God." i. e., by the grace of the Lords of Venus and Mercury, who were as Gods to infant humanity. They guided and instructed the kings for the good of the peo- EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 273 pie and not for self-aggrandizement and arrogation of rights at their expense. At that time a JJiilcr held a sacred trust to educate and help his p(.'oj)le; to alleviate and promote e(|uity and well- being. He had the light of God to give him wisdom and guide his judgment. Hence, while those i\ings reigned, all things prospered, and it was indeed a Golden Age. Yet, as we follow the evolution of man in detail, we shall see that the present phase or period of development, though it cannot be called a golden age in any but a material sense, is nevertheless a necessary one, in order to bring man to the point where he will be able to rule himself, for self- wnstery is the end and aim of all ruhTship. No man can safely remain ungovcrned irho has not learned to govern Itimself, and at the present stage of development, that is the hardest task that can be given him. It is easy to com- mand others; it is hard to force obedience from oneself. Influence of MKncri?Y, The purpose of the Lords of ^Mercury at tliat time, and of all Hierophants of ^lysteries since then, as also all the occult schools of our day. was and is to teach the candidate the art of Self-^Iastery. In the measure that a man has mastered himself, and in that measure onli/. is he qualified to govern others. Were the jjrescnt rulers of the masses able to govern themselves we should again have the ^rillcnium or (Joldon Age. As the Lords of A'enus worked on the masses of a long- ])ast age, so do the Lords of Mercury now work on the Individual, fitting hin^ for mastery over self and (inci- dentally only, not primarily) for mastery over others. This work on their part is but the beginning of what will 274 ROSICHUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION be an inoreasino; ^lercurial influence during the remaining three and one-half devolutions of the Earth Period. During the first three and one-half Kevolutions Mars held sway, polarizing the iron, preventing the formation of the red blood and keeping the P]go from immuring it.self in the body until the latter had attained to the requisite degree of development. During the last three and one-half Kevolutions Mercury will operate to extricate the Ego from its densest vehicle by means of Initiation. Incidentally, it may be noted that, as Mars polarized the iron, so Mercury has polarized the metal bearing its name and tile woi'kiiigs of that metal will show very well this tendency to take the dense body away from the spirit — to liberate the latter from the former. That dread disease, syphilis, is an example of condi- tions where the Ego is fettered and immured in the body to a particularly cram])ing extent. Sufficient mercury relieves the condition, lessens the hold of the body upon the Ego and lea^'es the latter to that comparative freedom within the body which the normal person enjoys. But on the other hand, an overdose of mercury causes paralysis, thus taking the dense body from the man in an improper way. The Lords of Mercury taught man to leave and re-enter the body at will ; to function in his higher vehicles inde- pendent of the dense l)ody. so that the latter becomes a cheerful dwelling house instead of a closely-locked prison — a useful instrument instead of a clogging fetter. Therefore occult science speaks of the Earth Period as Mars-Mercury, and so it may be said truly that we have been in Mars and are going to ]\Iercury, as taught in one of the occult works previously mentioned. Jt is also true, EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 275 however, that we have never inhabited the planet Mars, nor are we to leave the earth at some future time to take up our al)ocle on tlie planet Mercury, as the other work inontioned states, with the intention of correcting an error ill the first one. .Mcrcurv, now heing in obscuration, is exercising very little influence on us, but it is emerging from a planetary rest and as time goes on its influence will l)e more and more in evidence as a factor in our evolution. The coming Kaces will have much help from the ilercurians, and the people of still later Epochs and Kevolutions will have even more. The Lemuriax Eace. We are now in a pos;ition to understand the inforuuttion which is to follow concerning the jicople who lived in the latter part of the Lemurian Eijoch, whom we may call the Lemurian Race. The atmosphere of Lemuria was still very dense — souio- what like the fire-fog of the ^loon Period, but denser. The crust of the Earth was just starting to become quite hard and solid in some places, while in others it was still fiery, and between islands of crust was a sea of boiling, seething water. Volcanic outbursts and cataclysms marked this time when the nether fires fought hard against the formation of the encircling wall which was to impri-ni\ them. T^pon the harder and comparatively cool spot^ man lived suirounded by giant fern-forests and animals of enormous size. The forms of both man and animal were yet quite plastic. The skeleton had formed, but man himself had great power in molding the flesh of his own body and that of the animals about him. 276 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When ho was Ijorn ho could hoar and fool, Init his por- coptidn of liiiht canio hitor. Wo have analogous cases in animals like oats and dogs, the young of whioli receive the sense of siglit some time after l)irth. Tin- Lomurian liad no eyes. He liad two sensitive spots which were affected ])y the light of the Sun as it shone diiulv tlirougli the fiery atmosphere of ancient Lemuria, but it was nut until nearly the close of the Atlantean Epoch that he had sight as Ave have it today. Up to that time the building of the eye was in progress. While the Sun was within — while the Eai'th formed part of the light-giving mass — man needed no external illuminant; he was luminous himself. But when the dark Earth was separated from the Sun it became necessary that the liglit should be perceived, there- tore as the light-rays impinged upon man, he perceived them. Nature built the eye as a light-perceiver, in re- sponse to the demand of the already-existing function, which is invariably the case, as Professor Huxley has so ably shown. The amcoba has no stomach, yet it digests. It is all stomach. The necessity for digesting food l)uilt the stomach in the course of time, but digestion took place before tlio alimentary canal was formed. In an analogous mamior, tlie perception of light called forth the eye. The light itself built the eye and maintains it. Where there is no light there can be no eye. In cases where animals have witlidrawn aiul dwelt in caves — keeping away froin the light — the eyes have degenerated and atrophied because there were no light rays to maintain them and no eyes were needed in the dark caves. The Lemurian needed eyes; he had a perception of light, and the light was com- mencing to build the eye in resi)onse to his demand. His language consisted of sounds like those of Xature. The sighing of the wind in the immense forests which EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 277 grew in great luxuriance in tliat super-tropical climate, tlio rippling of the brook, the howling of the tempest — for Lemuria was storm-swept — the thunder of the waterfall, the roar of the volcano — all these were to him voices of the Gods from whom he knew himself to have descended. Of tlie liii'tli of his body he knew nothing. He could not see either it or anything else, but he did perceive his fellow-lx'ings. It was, however, an inner perception, like our ])ercei)tion of })ersons and things in dreams, but with tliis very important difference, that bis dream-jjercejition was deal' and rational. Tbus he kni'W nothing at all al)out liis body, in fact he did not even know he had a body any more than we know we have a stomach when that organ is in good health. Wt remeinljcr its existence only when our abuse of it causes us to feel pain there. Under normal conditions we are entirely unconscious of its processes. Similarly did the ])ody of the liCmurian serve him excellently, although he was unaware of its existence. Pain was the means of making him aware of his body and of the world without. h'.verything in connection with the propagation of the race and the bringing to birth was done by direction of the Angels under the leadershij) of Jehovah, the Regent of the ^loon. The propagative function was j)crformed at stated times of the year when the lines of force, running from planet to planet, were focussed at projier angles. 'I'hus the creative force encountered no oljstruction and jiarturi- tion was painless. "Man was unawMi-e of liirlh. Kvause at that time he was as unconscious of the ])hysical world as he now is during sleep. It was only in the intiuiate con- taet of SOX relation that the spirit beeaiue aware of the flesh and the man ''knew" his wife. '['Iiat is shown in such passages of the Bible as ''Adam knew Kve and she 278 ROSRRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTION bore Seth" ; "Elkanah kiicir Hannah and she bore Sam- uel"; and ^[ary's question, "How shall I conceive, seeing I know no man?" This is also the kov to the meaning of the "Tree of Knowledge."" the fruit of wliich opened the eyes of Adam and Eve, so that they came to know l)oth good and evil. Previously they had known only good, but when they began to exercise the creative function independently, they were ignorant of stellar inlluences, as are their descendants, and Jehovah's supi)osed curse was not a curse at all, but a simple statement of the result which must inevitably follow use of the generative force which failed to take into consideration the effect of the stellar rays on childbirth. Thus the ignorant use of the generative force is pri- marily responsible for pain, sickness and sorrow. The Lemurian knew no death because when, in the course of long ages, his body dr(jpi»c(l away, he entered an- other, quite unconscious of the change. His consciousness was not focussed in the physical world, therefore the laying aside of one body and the taking of another was no more to him than a leaf or twig drying and falling away from the tree and being replaced by a new giowth. Their language was to the Lemurians something holy. It was not a dead language like ours — a mere orderly ar- rangement of sounds. Each sound uttered by the Lenui- rian had power over his fellow-beings, over the animals and even over nature around him. Thei-efore, under the guidance of the Lords of Venus, who were the messengers of God — the emissaries of the creative hierarchies — the power of speech was used with great leverence, as some- thing most holy. The education of the Ijoys differed greatly from that of the girls. The Lemurian methods of education seem EVOLUTION OX THE EAKTH 279 shoiking to our more refined sensibilities. In order to siJiU'e the reader's feelings, only the least cruel of tlieni will be touched upon. Strenuous in the e.xtreme as they iiiav seem, it must be remembered that the Lemurian body was not nearly so high-strung as are the human bodies of the ])resent day; also that it was only by the very liarshr~t measures that tlie exceedingly dim consciousness could be touched at all. As time went on and the consciousness bi'came more and more awakened, such extreme measures as those used then became unnecessaiv and have ])assed away, but at that time they were indisi)ensable to arouse the slumbering forces of the spirit to a consciousness (d' the outside world. The education of the boys was designed csi)ecially to de- velop the quality of Will. They were made to fight one another, and these fights were extremely brutal. Tlu-y were impaled upon spits, with full ])ower to release them- selves, l)ut by exercising the will-jjower they were to re- nuun there in spite of the ])ain. 'J'hey learned to make their nuiscles tense, and to carry inimense l)\irden< by the exercise of the Will. The education of the girls was intended to promote tiie development of the imaginative faculty. They also weie subjected to strenuous and severe treatment. They were put out in the great forests, to let the sound of the wind in the tree-tops s])eak to them and to listen to the furious outbursts of flood and tempest. They thus learned to June no fear of those paroxysms of nature and to perceive only the grandeur of the warring elements. The freiiuent volcanic outbursts were greatly valued as a means of edu- cation, being particularly conduiive to the awakening of the faculty of menuuy. Such educational methods wttuld be entirely out of the 280 KOSRKUCIAN COSMO-CO N'CEPTIOX (luostion at the present day, hut they did not make the Leniuriaii morhiil, because he had no memory. Xo matter what painful or terrifying experiences he endured, every- thing was forgotten as soon as past. Tlie above-mentioned strenuous experiences were for the purpose of devebiping memory, to imprint tlicse violent and constantly-repeated impacts from without u]ion the biiiin, I)(h:ui>i' memory is necessary tliat tlK>"exi)erienees of the past may be used, as guides to Ai-lion. The education of the girls devclopfd the lii'st germinal, flickering memory. TJie first idea of Good and Evil teas fonnuhiicd by iliem because of their experiences, which woi'ked chiefl}^ on the imagination. Those experiences most likely to leave a recollection were thought "(Jood ;" those which did not ]n-oduce that much-desired result were considered '"Evil." Thus woman l)ecame the pioneer in culture, being the first to develop the idea of ''a good life," of which she be- came the esteemed exponent among the ancients and in that respect she has nobly KhI the vanguard ever since. Of course, as all Egos incarnate alternatel}' as male and female, there is really no ])re-emin('nce. It is sim])ly that tliose who for the time licing are in a dense body of the feminine gender have a positive vital body, and are tliere- fore more responsive to spiritual impacts than when the vital body is negative as in the nuilc. As we have seen, the Lennirian was a born magician- lie felt himself a descendant of the Gods, a spiritual l)ein<^: therefore his line of advancement Avas by gaining not spir- itual, but material knowledge. The Temples of Initiation for the most advanced did not need to reveal to man his Jiigh origin; to educate him to ])erform feats of magic; to instruct him how to function i)i the desire world and the EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 281 liiglier realms. Such instruction is necessary today be- cause now the average man lias no knowledge of the spir- itual world, nor can he function in superphysical realms. The Lenuirian, however, in his own way, did possess that knowledge and could exercise those faculties, but on tlie other hand, he Avas ignorant of the Laws of the Cosmos and of facts regarding the physical world which are matters of common, everyday knowledge witli us. Therefore at the School of Initiation he was taught art, the laws of Nature and facts relating to the physical universe. Ilis will was strengthened and his inuigination and memory wakened so that he could correlate exi)eriences and devise ways and means of action when his past experiences did not serve to indicate a proper course of procedure. Thus the Tem- ples of Initiation in the Lemurian times were High Schools for the cultivation of AVill-power and Imagina- tion, with "post-graduate courses"' in Art and Science. Yet, though the Lemurian was a born magician, he never misused his powers because he felt himself related to the Gods. Under the direction of the Messengers of the Gods, already spoken of, his forces were directed toward tiie molding of forms in the animal and the plant worlds. It may be hard for the materialist to understand how he could do such work if he could not see the world about him. It is tnii' man could not "see" as we understand the tciin and as he now sees objects outside in space with his physical eyes. Still, as the purest of our children are clairvoyant to this day while they remain in a state of sinless innocence, so the Leiiiuiians, wli(» were yet pure and innocent, jwssessed an internal ]H'rcei)ti(»n which gave them onlv a dim idea of the oiiliranl shajie of any object, but illumined so much the brighter its inner nature, 'i^9 283 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION lioul-quality, l\v a fpiritu.il a|)perception born of innocent I)urity. Innocence, however, is not synonymous with Virtue. Innocence i? tlie chihl of Ignorance and could not l)e main- tained in a universe where the purpose of evolutiim is t!ie acquisition of Wisdom. To attain that end, a knowledge of good and evil, right and wrong, is essential, also choice of action. If, having knowledge and choice, man ranges himself on the side of Good and Right he cultivates Virtue and Wis- dom. If he succumbs to tcmi^tation and does wrong know- ingly, he fosters vice. God's plan is not to be Ijroiight to nauglit, however. Every act is a seed-ground for the law dL' Conse(iuenee. We reap Avhat we sow. The weeds of wrong action bear flowers of sorrow and sull'ering, and when the seeds from them have fallen into a chastened heart, when they have been watered by the tears of repentance ^'irtue will event- ually blossom forth. What blessed assurance, that out of every evil we do, Good will event\uiliy accrue, for in our Father's Kingdom nauglit but Ciood can endure. Therefore the ''Fall" with its consequent pain and suf- fering is but a temporary state where we see through a glass darkly, but anon we shall behold again face to face the God within and without who is ever perceived by the pure in heart. The Fall of ]\Iax. This is cabalistically described as the experience of one pair who, of course, represent humanity. The key is given in the verse where the Messenger of the Gods says to the woman, "in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children ;" EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 0^3 the clue is also found in the sentence of death which was pronounced at that same time. It will be observed that previous to the Fall the con- sciousness was not focussed in the physical world. Man was unconscious of propagation, birth and death. The An- gels who have charge of and work in the vital body (the medium of propagation) regulated the propagative func- tion and brought the sexes togetlier at certain seasons of the year, using the solar and the lunar forces when they produced conditions most propitious for fecundation, the union being achieved unconsciously to the participants at first, but later it produced a momentary pliysical cognition. Then the period of gestation caused no inconvenience and parturition Avas painless, the parent being plunged in deep sleep. Birth and death involved no break in the conscious- ness and were therefore non-existent to the Lemurians. Their conseiousness was directed inward. They per- ceived physical tilings in a s})iritual way, as we perceive them in a dream — at wliich time all that we see is within ourselves. Wiien ''tlieir eyes were opened" and their consciousness was directed outward toward the facts of the physical world, conditions were altered. Propagation was directed, not by the Angels, but by man, who was ignorant of the operation of the Sun- and Moon-forces, lie also abused the sex-function, using it for sense-gratilication, with the result that pain attended the process of child-bearing. Then his consciousness became focussed in the physical worUL, although all things did not apjtear to his vision with clearly-delined outlines until the latter part of the Atlan- tean Epoch. Still he came by degrees to know death Ije- cause of the i)reak made in his consciousness when it was 28^ KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION sliit'tod to the liiiiiuT worlds at death and back to tiie physical world at rdiirth. The "opening of the eyes"' was brouglit about in tlie fol- lowing manner: We remember that when the sexes se])- arated, the male became an expression for A\'ill, which is one part of the twofold soul-force; the female exi)ressing tiie otJier part, Imagination. If woman were not imagina- tive she could not build tlic new l)ody in the wonili and were not the spermatozoon an embodiment of the concen- ti'ated human will, it could not accomplish im])regnation and so commence the germination, which results in the continued segmentation of the ovum. These twin-forces. Will and Imagination, are botli necessary to the propagation of bodies. Since the separa- tion of the sexes, however, one of these forces remaing within each individual and only the part given out is avail- al)le for propagation. Hence tiie necessity for the one- sexed being who expresses only one kind of soul-force, to unite with another, who expresses the complementary soul- force. This was pi-eviously explained; also that the i)art of the soul-force not used for propagation becomes avail- able for inner growth. So long as man sent out the full, dual sex-force for generation, he could accomplish nothing in the direction of soul-growth for himself. But since then the part not used through the sex-organ has been ap- propriated by the indwelling spirit to build the brain and the larynx for its expression. Thus man built on, all through the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch and the first two-thirds of the Atlantean Epoch until, by the above-mentioned use of this half of his sex-force, lie became a fully-conscious, thinking, rea- soning, being. In man tlie brain is the link between the spirit and the EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 285 outside world. He can know notliing of the outside world except through the medium of the brain. The sense-organs are merely carriers to the brain of impacts from witliout and the brain is the instrument which interprets and co- oi-dinates those impacts. The Angels belonged to a dif- f'Tcnt evolution and liad never been imprisoned in a dense and cumbrously slow vehicle such as ours. They had '."arneci tc obtain knowledge without a physical hrain. 'IMieir lowest vehici 'b the vital body. Wisdom came to them as a gift, wit.ioiit the necessity of laboriously think- ing it out through a physical brain. Mail, however, had to "fall into generation,"' and work for his knowledge. The spirit, by means of one part of the scx-forcf directed inward, built the brain to gather knowledge from the pliysical world, and the same forv-^ is feeding and building the brain today. It is subverted from its proper course inasmuch as it should have gone outward for procreation, but man retains it for selfish ])nr- poses. No so the Angels. They had experienced no di- vision of their soul-powers, therefore they could send out the dual soul-force iritliout selfish reservation. The force that goes outward for the purpose of creating another being is Love. The Angels sent out their whole love, without seJfisJniess or ilesire and in return, Cosmic Wisdom flowed into them. Man sends out only part of his love; the residue he selfishly keeps and uses to build his inner organs of ex- pression, to imjuove himself; thus does his love become selfish and sensual. With one part of his creative soul- power he selfishly loves another behig because he desires co-operation in propagation, ^^'..n the other ]>art of his creative soul-power he tliiiik- (also for selfish reasons) because he desires knowledge. 286 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The Angels love without desire, but man had to go through sellisliness. lie must desire and work for wisdom selfishly, that he nu\v reach selflessness at a higher stage. The Angels helped him to propagate even after the sub- version of part of tlu' soul-foree. 'J'Ik'v helped him to build the physical brain, but they had no knowledge that could be transmitted by means of it. because they did not know how to use such an iii^ti uineiil and could not speak directly to a brain-being. All they could do was to con- trol the physical exj^ression of the love of man and guide it through the emotions in a loving, innocent way, thus saving man the pain and trouble incident to the e.xereise of the sex-function without wisdom. Had that regime lasted, man woidd have remained simply a (rod-guided automaton and would never have become a personality — an individual. That he has be- come so is due to a much-nurligned class of entities called the Lucifer .Spirits. * The Lucifer Spirits. These spirits were a class of stragglers in the life wave of the Angels. In the i\roon Period they worked them- selves far ahead of the great mass of those who are now the most advanced of our humanity. They have not pro- gressed as far as the Angels who were the pioneer human- ity of the Moon, however, hut they were so much in advance of pur persent humanity that it ^vas impossible for them to take a dense l)ody as we have done ; yet they could not gain knowledge without the nse of an inner organ, a physical brain. They were half-way between man who has a brain and the Angels who need none — in short, they were demi-gods. They were thus in a serious situation. The only way EVOLUTION OX THE EAETH 287 they could find an avenue tlirough which to oypre?s them- selves and uain knowledge was to nse man's physical hrain. as they could make themselves understood hy a physical being endowed with a brain, which the Angels could not. As said, in the latter part of the Lemui-ian Kpoch man did not see the physical world as we do now. To him tl.e desire world was much more real. lie had the drea'n- consciousness of the Moon Period — an inner ])icture-con- sciousness; he was unconscious of the world outside him- self. The Lucifers had no difficulty in manifesting to his inner consciousness and calling his attention to his out- ward shape, which he had not theretofore perceived. Tliev told him how he could cease being simply the servant of external powers, and could liecome his own master and like unto the gods, "knowing good and evil."' They also made clear to liim that he need have no apprehension if his body died, inasmuch as he had Avithin himself the creative ability to form new bodies without the mediation of the Angels. All of which information was given with the one purpose of turning his consciousness outward for the ac(piirement of knowledge. This the Lucifers did that they might ju'ofit by it tiiemselves — to gain knowledge as man acquired it. They brought to him pain and suffering where there was none before; but they also brought him the inestimable blessing of emancipation from outside influence and guidance, thereby starting him on the road to the evolution of his own spiritual powers — an evolution which will eventually enabh> him to u])build himself willi wisdom such as that of tiie Angels and other Beings Who guided him U^fore he first exercised free will. Belore man's enlightenment bv iho Lucifer Spiri+a ho bad not known sickness, pain nor death. All of these ggy KOWlCKUt IAN COS.MO-COXCEPTION resulted Iroiu tlie unwise use ui the propagative faculty and its abuse for the gratification of the senses. Animals in their wild state are exempt from sickness and pain, because their propagation is carried on under the care and direction of the wise group-spirit at only those times of the year which are propitious to that process. The sex-func- tion is designed solely for the perpetuation of the species and under no circumstances for the gratification of sensual desire. Had man remained a God-guided automaton, he would have known no sickness, pain, nor death unto this day ; but he would also have lacked the brain-consciousness and independence which resulted from his enlightenment by the Lucifer Spirits, the "light-givers," who opened the eyes of his understanding and taught him to use his then dim vision to gain knowledge of the Physical World which he was destined to conquer. From that time there have been two forces working in man. One force is that of the Angels, who build new l)eings in the womb by means of the Love which is turned downward for procreation; they are therefore the perpetu- ators of the race. The other force is that of the Lucifers, who are the instigators of all mental activity, by means of the other ]iart of the sex-force, which is carried upward for work in the brain. The Lucifers are also called "serpents'' and arc vari- ously re])rcsented in different mythologies. More will be said about them when we come to the anaylsis of Genesis. For the present enough has been said to warrant us in pursding the main line of investigation, which leads us to follow the progress of man's evolution still further, through the Atlantean and Aryan Epochs, down to the present day. EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 289 What has been said about the enlightenment of the Leniuriaii.s applies to only a minor poi'tion of those who lived in the latter part of that Epoch, and who became the Seed for the Seven Atlantean Race.s. The greater jiai't of the Lemurians were animal-like ami the forms iidiabited by them have degenerated into the savages and anthropoids of the present day. The student is re<iuested to note carefully that it was the Forms which degenerated. There is a very important distinction to be kept in mind between the bodies (or forms) of a race, and the Egos (or life) which is reborn in those race-bodies. When a race is born, the forms are ensouled l)y a cer- tain group of spirits and have inherent capability of evolving to a certain stage of completion and no further. There can be no standing still in nature, therefore when the limit of attainment has been reached the bodies or forms of that race begin to degenerate, sinking lower and lowei' until at last the race dies out. The reason is not far to seet. New race-bodies are par- ticularly flexible and plastic, affording great scope for the Egos who are reborn in them to improve those vehicles and progress thereby. The most advanced Egos are brought to birth in such bodies and imi)rove them to the best of their ability. These Egos, however, are (mly aj)- prentiees as yet, and they cause the bodies to gradually crystallize and harden until the limit of improvement of that particular kind of body has been reached. Then foi'ms for another new race are ci'cated. to affoi'd the ad- vancing Egos further scoj)e for moi'c extended experience and greater develo])ment. They discard the old race- bodies for the new. tlieir discarded bodies becoming the habitations foi* le.ss advanced Egos who. in thcii- turn. 10 290 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION use them as stei)])iiij^-stoiies on the path of progi-ess. Thus the old i-ace-bodies are used by Efjos of hurcasing inferiority, gradually degerieratiug until at last there are no Egos low enough to profit by rebirth in such bodies. The women then become sterile and the ra^-Q-forms die. We ina>" easily trace this process by certain examples. The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon race (])articularly the Ameri- can bi'anch of it) has a softer and more flexible body and a moi'e high-strung nei'vous system than any other race on earth at the present tinu'. The Indian and the Negro have much hai'der bodies and. because of the duller ner- vous system, aie much less sensitive to lacerations. An Indian will continue to fight after receiving wounds the shock of which would pi'ostrate or kill a white man, whereas tb.e Iiulian will (piickly I'ecover. The Australian aborigines or Bushmen furnish an example of a race dy- ing out on account of sterility, notwithstanding all that the British governn:ent is doing to ])ei'petuate them. It has been said by white men against the white race, that wherever it goes the other ra-ces die out. The whites have been guilty of feai'ful oi)pression against those other races, having in many cases massacred multitudes of the defeu'-eless and unsus])ecting natives — as witness the con- duct of the Si)aniards towards the ancient Peruvians and ^Mexicans, to specify but one of many instances. The obligations I'esulting from such l)etrayal of confidence and abuse of superior intelligence and power will all have to be paid — yea. to the last, least iota! — l)y those incurring them. It is ecpially ti'ue. howevei". that even had the whites not massacred, starved, enslaved, expatriated and otherwise maltreated those oldei- races, the latter would nevertheless have died out just as sui-ely. though more slowly, because such is the Law of l^volution-=-the ())-dev EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH oqj of Xature. x\t some future time the white rate-tjoclies, when they hecome inhabited by the Egos who are now em- bodied in red, black, yellow or brown skins, will have degenerated so far that they also will disappear, to give place to other and Ix'tter vehicles. Science speaks only of evolution. It fails to consider the lines of Degeneration which are slowly but surely destroying such bodies as have crystallized beyond possi- bility of improvement. The Atlaxteax Epoch. Volcanic cataclysms destroyed the greater part of the Lemurian continent and in its stead rose the Atlantean continent, where the Atlantic Ocean now is. Material scientists, impelled by the story of Plato to undertake researches regarding Atlantis, have demon- strated that there is ample foundation for the story that such a continent did exist. Occult scientists know that it existed and they also know that the conditions there were such as shall now be described. Ancient Atlantis differed from our present world in many ways, but the greatest difference was in the consti- tution of the atmosphere and the water of that Epoch. From the southern part of the planet came the hot, fiery breath of the volcanoes wliirh were still abundantly active. From the north swo])t down the icy blasts of the Polar region. The continent of Atlantis was the meeting- place of those two currents, consetiuently its atmosphere was always filled with a thick and murky fog. The water was not so dense as now. but contained a greater propdp- tion of air. ^Tmh water was also held in susj>ension in the heavy, foggy Atlantean atmosphere. Through this atmosphere the Sun never clearly shone. 292 EOSICRUCIAN (■OSM()-< ONLEPTION It appeared to be surrounded Ity an aura of liglit/-mist, as do street-lani])s wlien seen through a den.se fog. It v?.s then possible to see only a few feet in any direction and the outlines of all ohjeets not close at hand appeared dim, hazy and uncertain. 'Man was guided more by internal perception tlian Ijy external vision. Not only the country, l)ut also tlie man of that time was very different from anything existent on earth at the present time. He had a lieac^, but scarcely any forehea<l; his lii-ain had no fiiiiital development; the head sloj)ed ahnost abruptly 1)ack fi-om a ])oint just above the eyes. As compared witli our ])i-eseiit humanity, he was a giant; his arms and legs were much longer, in jiroportion to his body, than ours. Instead of walking, lie progressed by a series of flying leaj)?, not unlike those of the kangaroo, lie had small ])linking eyes and his hair was round in section. Hie latter ]")eculiarity, if no other, distinguishes the descendants of the Atlantean races wlio remain with us at the present day. Their hair was straight, glossy, black and round in section. That of the Aryan, though it uuiy differ in color, is always oral in section. The ears of the Atlantean sat mueh further back u]ion the liead than do those of the Aryan. 'J'he higher veliides of the early Allanteans were not drawn into a concentiic position in relation to the dense body, as are ours. The spirit was not quite an (7/dwelling spirit; it was ]>ailially outside, therefore could not con- trol its vehicles with as great facility as though it dwelt entirely inside. The head of the vital body was outside of and held a })osition far above the ])hysical head. There is a point between the eyebrows and al)Out half an inch below the surface of the skin, which has a corresponding point in the vital body. ']"his point is not the pitsitary EVOLUTION' ON THE EARTH 093 body, which lies iiuicli ileej>er iu the head of the dense body. It might be called "the root of the nose.'' When these two points in the dense and the vital bodies come into correspondence, as they do in man today, the trained clair- voyant sees them as a black spot, or ratiier as a vacant space, like the invisil)le core of a gas flame. This is the seat of the indwelling spirit in the man — the Holy of Holies in the temple of the human body, barred to all Init thai; indwelling human Ego whose home it is. The trainet'i clairvoyant can see with more or less distinctness, accord- ing to his capacity and training, all the diiferent bodic; wiiich form the aura of man. This spot alone is hidden from him. This is the *Isis" whose veil none may lift. Not even the highest evolved being on earth is capable of unveiling the Ego of the humblest and least developed creature. That, and that alone u])on earth, is so sacred that it is absolutely safe from intrusion. These two points just spoken of — the one in the dense body and its counterpart in the vital body — were far apart in the men of the early Atlantean days, as they are in the animals of our day. 'i'he lu-ad of the horse's vital body is far outside the head of its dense body. 'J'he two points are closer together in the dog than in any other animal except, perhaps, the elephant. When they come into correspondence we have an animal prodigy, able to count, spell, etc. On account of the distance between these two points, tlie Atlantean's power of perception or vision was much keener in the inner Worlds than in the dense IMivsieal World, obscured by its atuiosphcre of thick, heaw fog. In the fvillness of time, however, the atmosphere sbnvlv hwanie clearer; at the same time, the point sjKiken of in the vital body came closi-r and closer to the corresponding 294 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONX'EPTION point in the dense body. As the two approached each other, man gradually lost touch with the inner Worlds. They became dimmer as the dense Physical World beoame clearer in outline. Finally, in the last third of the At- lantean Epoch, the point in the vital body was united to the corresponding point in the dense body. Xot until then did man lu'como fully awake in the dense Physical Woi'ld ; but at the same time that full sight and ])orception in the Physical World were gained, the capability of perceiving llie inner Worlds was gradually lost to most of the people. In an earlier time the Atlantean did not clearly per- ceive the outline of an object or a person, but he saw the soul and at once knew its attributes, whether they were beneficial to him or otherwise. He knew whether the man or animal lie was regarding was kindly or inimically dis- posed toward him. He was accurately taught by spiritual ])ercei)tion how to deal with others and how to escape harm, therefore when the Spiritual World gradually faded from his consciousness^ great was his sorrow at the loss. The Rmoahals were the first of the Atlantean "Races. They had but little memory and that little was chiefly con- nected with sensation. They remembered colors and tones, and thus to some extent they evolved Feeling. The Lemurian had entirely lacked Feeling, in the finer sig- nification of the word. He had the sense of touch, could feel the physical sensations of pain, ease and comfort, but not the mental and spiritual ones of joy, sorrow, sympathy and antipathy. With memory came to the Atlantoans the rudiments of a language. They evolved words and no longer made use of mere sounds, as did the Lemurians. The Emoahals began to give names to things. They were yet a spiritual race and, their soul-powers being like the forces of nature, EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 295 Ihey not only named the objects around them, but in their words was power over tlie things they naine<l. Like the last of the Lomurians, their Feelings as spirits inspired them, and no harm was ever done to one another. To them the language was holy, as the highest direct expres- sion of the sj)irit. The power was never abused or de- graded by gossip or small talk. By the use of definite language the soul in this race first became able to contact the soul of things in the outside world. The Tlavatlis were the second Atlantean Race. Already they began to feci their worth as separate human Ijeings. They I)ecame ambitious; they demanded that their works be rememl)cred. Memory became a factor in the life <>f the community. The remembrance of the deeds done by certain ones would cause a group of people to choose as their leader one who had done great deeds. This was the germ of Royalty. Tliis remembrance of the meritorious deeds of great men was canicd even l)eyond the time wlien such leaders died. !Mankiiul began to lionor the memory of ancestors and to worship them and others who had shown great niriit. That was the lieginning of a form of worship whicli is practiced to tin's day by some Asiatics. The Toltecs were the third Atlantean Race. They car- ricil still I'liitlicr the ideas of their predecessors, inaugurat- ing Monarchy and Hereditary Succession. The Toltecs oiiginated the custom of honoring men for the deeds done by their ancestors, but there was then a very good reason for so doing. Because of the peculiar training at that time, till' father had the ]iower to bestow his qualities upon his son in a way impossible to mankind at the present time. The education consisted of calling up before the send of the child jtictures of the diiycrcnt nhases of life The con- 296 EOSiCRUCiAN ros:\ro-coxci:PTi(jN sciousness of the early Atlantean was, as vet, principally an internal picture-eonstionsness. The power of the edu- cator to call up these pictures before the sou! of the child was the determining factor upon which depended the soul- qualities that would be possessed by the grown man. The instinct and not the reason was appealed to and aroused, and by this method of education the son, in the great ma- jority of cases, readily absorbed the qualities of the father. It is thus evident that there was at that time good reason for bestowing honor upon the descendants of great men, because the son almost alwa^^s inherited most of his father's good qualities. Unfortunately, that is not the case in our time, although we still follow the same practice of honor- ing the sons of great men ; but we have no reason whatever for doing so. Among the Toltecs, experience came to be highly valued. The man who had gained the most varied experience was the most honored and sought. Memory was then so great and accurate that our present memory is nothing in com- parison. In an emergency, a Toltec of wide practical ex- perience would be very likely to remember similar cases in the past, and suggest what action should be taken. Thus he became a valuable adviser to the community when a situation developed which none of the members had pre- viously encountered and they were unal)le to think or rea- son from analogy as to how to deal promptly with the emergency. When such an individual was not available, they were compelled to experiment in order to find what was best to do. In the middle third of Atlantis we find the beginning of separate nations. Groups of people who discovered in one another similar tastes and habits would leave their old homes and found a new colony. They remembered the EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 097 old customs and followed tlioiii in tlicir new lionies as far as they suited, forming new ones to meet tlieir own jiar- ticnlar ideas and necessities. Tlie Leaders of mankind initiated great Kings at that lime to rule the people, over whom they were given great power. The masses honored these kings with all the rever- ence due to those who were thus truly Kings "hy the grace of God." This happy state, however, had in it the germ of disintegration, for in time the Kings became intoxicated with power. They forgot that it had been put into their hands by the grace of (iod, as a sacred ti'ust ; that they were made Kings for the purjiose of dealing justly by and heli)ing the people. They began to use their power cor- ruptly, for selfish ends and personal aggrandizement in- stead of for the common good, arrogating to themselves privileges and authorities never intended for them. Ambi- tion and selfishness ruled them and they abused their high, divinely derived powers, for purposes of oppression and revenge. This was true, not only of the Kings, but also of the nobles and the higher classes, and when one con- siders the power possessed b}'' them over their fellow- beings of the less developed classes, it is easy to under- stand that its misuse would bring about terril)le conditions. The Original Turanians were the fourth Atlantean Race. They were esjjecially vile in their abominable selfishness. They erected temples where the Kings were worshiped as gods, and caused the extreme oppression of the helpless lower classes. Black magic of the worst and most nauseat- ing kind flourished and all their elforts wcic directed towards the gratification of vanity and external display. The Original Semites Mere the fifth and most important of the seven Atlantean b'aces. because in them we find the first germ of the corrective (juality of Tlxnight. Therefore 298 ROSICKUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION till' Oi'iginal Soiuitic Kace boc-nnie the "seed-raco" for the si'M'ii I\ac'es of tlic ])reseiit Aryan Epoch. In the I'olarian Mpoch man ac(|uii'c(l the dense body as an instrument of action. Jn the IIyj)erhorean Epoch the vital body was added to give ]3o\ver of motion necessaiy to action. In the Leniurian Epoch the desire body furnished incentive to action. The mind was given to man in tlie Athmtean Epocli to give })urpose to action, but as tlie Ego M'as exceedingly weak ana the desire nature strong, the nascent mind coalesced with the desire body; the faculty of Cunning re- sulted and was the cause of all the wickedness of the mid- dle third of the Atlantean Epoch. In the Aryan Epoch Thought and Reason were to be evolved by the work of the Ego in the mind to conduct Desire into channels leading to the attainment of spiritual perfection, which is the Goal of Evolution. This faculty of Thought and of forming Ideas W'as gained by nuui at the expense of loss of control over the vital forces — i. e., power over Nature. With Thought and Mind man can at present exercise power over the chemicals and minerals only, for his mind is now in the first or mineral stage of its evolution, as was his dense body in the Satui-n ]'eriod. He can exercise no power over plant or animal life. Wood and various vegetable substances, together with different parts of the animals, are used by man in his industries. These sub- stances are all in tlie final analysis chemical matter en- souled by mineral life, of which the bodies in all the king- doms are com}X)sed, as previously ex])lained. Over all these varieties of chemical mineral combinations num at his present stage may have dominion, but until he has reached the .Jupiter Teiiod, that (b)mini()n will not be extended so EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 299 that lie ean work with life. In that Period, however, he will have the power to work with i)lant life as the Angels do at present in the Earth Period. Material seientists have lahored for many years in an endeavor to "create"' life, hut they will not succeed until they have learned that they must approach the lahoratory tal)le with the deepest reverence, as they would draw near to the altar in a Temple — with purity of heart and with holy hands, devoid of greed and selfish ambition. Such is the wise decision of the p]lder Brothers, who guard this and all the deep secrets of Xature until man shall be fit to use them for the uplifting of the race — for the glory of God and not for personal profit or self-ag- grandizement. It was, however, this very loss of power over the vital forces which the Atlanteans sutl'ered that made it possible for man to evolve further. After that, no matter how great his selfishness became, it could not prove absolutely de- structive of himself and of Nature, as would have been the case had the growing selfishness been accompanied by the great jxnver possessed by man in his innocent former state. Thought that works only in man is powerless to command Nature and can never endanger humanity, as would be ])ossible were Nature's forces under man's control. The Original Semites regulated tlu-ir desires to some extent by the mind, and instead of mere desire, came cun- ning and craftiness — the means by which those jH'ople sought to attain their selfish ends. Though they were a very turbulent ])eople, they learned to cuib their ])assions to a great extent and accomplish their pur])oses by the \ise of cunning, as being more subtle and potent than mere brute strength. They were the first to discover that "brain" is superior to "brawn.'' 20V KU«lLKU(JiAN COSMO-COxNCEPTlON During the existenco of this Eace, the atinosjtliere o{ Athintis coinnienced to clear definitely, and the prQviously- nicntioncd point in the vital hody eaiiu* into corresi)()ndence with its c'oni])aninn point in the dense hody. The cond)ina- tion of events gave man the ahility to see objects clearly with sharp, well-defined contours; but it also resulted in loss of the sight pertaining to the inner Worlds. Thus we see, and it may he well to delinitely state it as a law: No progress is ever nuule that is md gained at the cost of some previously possessed faculty, wiiich is later regained in a higher form. Man built brain at the expense of the temporary loss of the power to bring fortli offspring from himself alone. In order to get the instrument Avherewith to guide his dense body, he became subject to all the difficulty, sorrow and pain which is involved in the co-operation necessary to the perpetuation of the race; he obtained his reasoning power at the cost of the temporary loss of his spiritual insight. While reason benefited him in many ways, it shut from his vision the soul of things which had previously spoken to him, and the gaining of the intellect which is now man's most precious j^ossession was at first but sadly contem- plated by the Atlantean, who mourned the loss of spiritual sight and power which marked its acquisition. The exchange of spiritual powers for physical faculties was necessary, however, in order that man might be able to function, independent of outside guidance, in the Phys- ical World which he must concpier. In time his higlier powers will be regained when, ])y means of his experiences in his joui-nt'V tliiough the denser Physical W<u](h he has learned to use them properly. When he ])ossessed them, he had no knowledge of their proper use, and they were EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 301 too precious and too dangerous to be used as toys, with which to experiment. Under the guidance of a great Pintity, the Original Semitic Race was led eastward from the continent of At- lantis, over Europe, to the great waste in Central Asia which is known as the Gol)i Desert. There it prepared them to be the seed of the seven Races of the Aryan Epoch, imbuing them jiotcntially with the qualities to be evolved by their descendants. During all the pievious ages — from the commencement of the Saturn Period, through the Sun and Moon Periods, and in the three and one-half Revolutions of the Earth Period (the Polarian. Hyperborean, Leinurian, and earlier part of the Atlantean Epochs) — man had been led and guided by higher Beings, without the slightest choice. In those days he was unablo to guide himself, not yet hav- ing evolved a mind of his own ; but at last the time had come when it was lUK-essaiy for his further development that he should i)egin to guide liimst'll'. He must learn independence and assume ies))onsil)ility for bis own actions. Hitherto he had been compelled to o])ey the conunands of his Ruler; now his thoughts were to be turned from the visible Leaders, the Lords from A'enus. whom he wor- shipped as messeng(M-s from the gods — to the idea of the true God, the invisible Creator of the System. Man was to learn to worshi]) and obey the commands of a God h« could not see. Their Leader therefore called the ))eople together and delivered a soul-stiiTing oration, whieb might be tluis ex- pressed : Hitherto you have seen Those who led you, but there aie Leaders of varving giado'^ of splendor, higher than Th'\\. 30-> ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Wliom you have not seen, Who guided your every tottering step in the evolution of consciousnes?. Exalted above all these glorious Beings stands the invis- ible God "Who has created the heaven, and the earth upon which you dwell. He has willed to give you dominion over all this land, tliat you nuiy he IViiitrul and muUiidy in it. This invisible God only, must you worship, but you must Avorship Him in Spirit and in Truth, and not make any graven image of Him, nor use any likeness to ]iicture TTim to yourselves, because He is everywhere present, and is beyond any comjiarison or similitude. If you follow His precepts. He will bless you abundantly in all good. If 3'ou stray from His ways, evil will follow. The choice is yours. You are free; but you must endure fin' consequences of ijoiir own actions. The education of man proceeds by four great steps. First, he is worked upon from without, unconsciously. Then he is placed under the Kulership of Divine Messen- gers and Kings Avhom he sees, and whose comnumds he must obey. Next he is taught to revere the commands of a God whom he does not see. Finally, he learns to rise above commands; to become a law unto himself; and, by r-onquering himself of his own free will, to live in harmony with the Order of Nature, which is the Law of God. Fourfold also are the steps by whicli man ilimhs up- Avard to God. First, through fear, he worshi]is the God whom lie begins to sense, sacrificing to propitiate Him, as do the Ictish- worshipers. Next, he learns to look to God as the Giver of all things, and hopes to receive from Him material benefits lure and now. He sacrifices through avarice, expecting, that the EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 303 Lord will repay an hunt! red fold, or to escape swift punisii- nieiit by plague, war, etc. Next, he is taug^it to worship God by i)rayer and the liv- ing of a good life; and that lie must cultivate faith in a Keaven where he will be rewarded in the future; and to abstain from evil that he may escape a future punishment in Hell. At last he comes to a ]X)int where he can do right with- out any thought of reward, bribe, or punishment, but sim- l)ly because "it is riglit to do riglit." He loves right for its own sake and seeks to govern his conduct thereby, re- gardless of present benefit or injury, or of painful results at some future time. The Original Semites had reached the second of tiiese steps. They were taught to worsliip an invisible God and to expect to be rewarded by material benefits, or punislied b}' painfu! atllictiDns. Popular Christianity is at the third step. Esoteric Christians, and the pupils of all occult schools are trying to reach the highest step, which will be generally achieved in the Sixth Epocli, the Xew Galilee, when the unifying Christian religion will open the hearts of men, as their understanding is being opened now. The Akadians were the sixth and tiie Mongolians tlu' seventh of the Atlantean "Races. They evolved the faculty of thought still further, Init followed lines of reasoning which deviated more and more from tlie nuiin trend of tlie developing life. The Chinese llongolians maintain to this day that the old ways ;iie the best. Progress constantly retiuires ni'W methods and ada])tab!iity, keeping ideas in a fluid state, therefore those races fell behind and are de- generating, with the renuiin<ler of the Atlantean Ifaces. As the heavy fogs of Atlantis condensed more and more, 304 EOSICRUCIAN COSMOCONCEPTIOX the increased quantity ol' water gradually inundated that continent, destroying tlie greater })art of the population and the evidences of their civilization. (ireat numbers were driven from the doomed continent hy the Hoods, an<l wandered across Europe. The Mon- golian races are the descendants of those Atlantean refu- gees. The Xegroes and the savage races with curly liair, are the last remnants of the Lemurians. The Akyax Epocil Central Asia was the cradle of the Aryan Eaces, who descended from tlie Original Semites. Thence have the different Kaces gone out. It is unnecessary to describe them here, as historical researches have sufficiently re- vealed their main features. In the present (the Fifth or Aryan) Epoch, man came to know tlie use of tire and other forces, the divine origin of which W'as purposely withheld from him, that he might be free to use tliem for higher purposes or his own devel- opment. Therefore Ave have in this present Epoch two classes : One looks upon this Earth and upon man as be- ing of divine origin ; the other sees all things from a purely utilitarian viewpoint. The most advanced among humanity at the beginning of the Aryan Epoch were given the higher Initiations, that they might take the place of the messengers of God, i. e., the Lords of Yenus. Such human Initiates M'ere from this time forth the only mediators between God and man. Even tiiey do not appear publicly nor show any signs and won- ders that they were Leaders and Teachers. Man was left entirely free to seek them or not, as he desired. At the end of our present Epoch the highest Initiate will appear publicly, when a sufficient number of ordinary EVOLUTlOxX ON THE EARTH y05 humanity desire, and will voluntarily sul)ject themselves to such a Leader. Tlicv will thus form the nucleus for tiie last Kace, which will ai)i)ear at the beginning of the Sixth Epoch. After that time races and nations will cease to exist. Humanity will form one s])iritual Fellowship as before the end of the Lemurian EjKxh. The names of the Eaces which have sjircad over the Earth during the Fifth Epoch, up to the present time, are as follow : 1. — The Arvan. which went soutli to India, 2. — The Babvlonian- Assyrian-Chaldean. 3. — The Persian-Graeco-Latin. 4.— The Celtic. 5, — The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon (to which we belong). From the mixture of the dilferent nations now t:iking place in the United States will come the "Seed" for the last Race, in the beginning of the Sixth Epoch. Two more Races will be evolved in our present Epoch, one of them being the Slav. When, in the course of a few hundred years, the Sun, because of the precession of the etjuinoxes, shall have entered the sign Aquarius, the Rus- sian people and the Slav Races in general will reach a degree of spiritual develoi3ment which will advance them far beyond tneir present condition, ^fusic will be the chief factor in bringing this about, for on the wings of music the soul which is attuned may tly to the very Throne of God, where the mere intellect cannot reach. Development attiiined in that manner, however, is not permanent, because it is one-sided, therefore not in har- mony with the law of evolution, which demands that development, to be permanent, must be evenly balanced — • in other words, that s]iirituality shall evolve through, or 30() ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTIOX at least equally with, intollect. For this reason tlie Shivic civilization will he short-lived, hut it will be great and jovful while it lasts, for it is being horn of deep sorrow and nntold sulfering, and the law of Compensation will bring the opposite in due time. From the Slavs will descend a people which will form the last of the seven Ibices of the Aryan Epoch, and from the people of the Ignited States will descend the last of ;ill the Races in this sclu'iiie of evolution, which will run its course in the beginning of the Si.xtli Epoch. The Sixtkkn Paths to DKsTitiCTiox. The sixteen Eaces are called the "Sixteen paths to destruction" because there is always, in each Race, a danger that the soul may become too much attached to the Race: that it nuiy become so enmeshed in Race-cliar- acteristics it cannot rise above fhe race-idea, and will therefore fail to advance; that it may, so to speak, crystal- lize into that Race and consequently be confined to tne Race-bodies when they start to degenerate, as happened to the Jews. Tn Periods, Revolutions, and Epochs where there are no K'aces, there is nnich more time, and the likelihood oi becoming fossilized is not so great, nor so frequent. But the sixteen Races are born and die in such a relatively shoit time Ihci-e is grave danger that the one who gets too iiiiKJi attached to conditions may be left behind. Clirist is the great unifving Leader of tlie Sixth Epoch, and He enunciated tliis law when He uttered those little- understood words: "Tf any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 307 "And whosoever dotli not bear hi? cross, and annc after me, cannot Ije m}' disciple. "... whosoever he be of yoii tliat forsaketb not all that lie hatli, lu' cannot be my disciple."' Not that we are lo leave, nor nnderestiniate family ties, but that we are to rise above them. Father and mother are "bodies"; all relations are part of the Kace — which belongs to Form. The souls must recognize that they are not Bodies, nor Eaces, but Egos striving for ]H'r- fection. If a man forgets this, and identifies himself with his Race — clinging to it with fanatic patriotism — he is likely to become enmeshed in and sink with it when liis com]Teers have passed to greater heights on the Path of Attainment. CHAPTER XIII. Back to the Bible. IN our age the missionary spirit is strong. The West- ern churches are sending missionaries all over the world to conrert the people of every nation to a helicf in their creeds; nor are they alone in their proselyting efforts. The East has commenced a strong invasion (tf Western fields, and many Christians who have become dissatisfied with the creeds and dogmas taught by the clergy and impelled to search for truth to satisfy the de- mands of the intellect for an adequate explanation of th.e lir()l)lcins of life, have familiarized themselves with, and ill iiiiuiy cases accepted, the Eastern teachings of Bud- <lhi 111. Hinduism, etc. From an occult ]w)int of view, this missionary effort, whether from Kast to West or vice versa, is not desirable, because it is contrary to the trend of evolution. The great Leaders of humanity Who are in charge of our develop- ment give us every aid necessary to that end. Religion is one of these aids, and there are excellent reasons why the Bible, containing not only the one. but both the Jewish and Christian religions, should have been given to the West. If we earnestly seek for light w^e shall see the Supreme Wi>(lotn whicli has given us tliis double religion and how no other religion of the jiresent day is suitable to our peculiar needs. To this end we will in this 308 BACK TO THE BIBLE 309 clia])tor toucli again upon teitain j)()int> previously hrought f)ut in various places and connections. In the Polarian, llvj^erborean and Ix?innrian Epochs Ihc task of leading iiunianity was a comparatively easy one. for man was then witliout mind, but when that disturbing element came in during the first part of the Atlantean Epoch, he develoj)ed Cunning, which is the product of the mind unchecked l)y the spirit. Cunning acts as an aid to desire, regardless of whether tlie desire is good or bad. whetlier it will bring Joy or sorrow. In the middle of the Atlantean Epoch the spirit had drawn completely into its vehicles and commenced to work in the Tiiind to produce Thought and Reason: the ability to trace a given cause to its inevitable effect, and t<> deduce from a given effect the cause which produced it. This faculty of Reasoning or Logic was to l^ecome more fully developed in tlie Aryan Epoch, and therefore the Original Semites (the fifth race of the Atlantean Epoch) were a "chosen people/' to bring out that germinal faculty to such a ripeness that it would be impregnated into the very fibre of their descendants, wlii> would thus liecome the Xew Race. To transmute Cunning into Reason ])roved no easy task. The earlier changes in man's nature had I)een easily brought about. He could then be led without difficulty because he had no conscious desires, nor mind to guide him, l)ut by the time of the Original Semites he had becoiiu^ cunning enough to resent limitations of his libertv and to circumvent repeatedly the measures taken to hold him in line. The task of guiding him was all the more diMicult because it was necessary he should have some lil)- erty of choice; that he might in time learn .«ielf-govprn- nu'Tit. 'i'lierefore a law was enacted wbicli decreed immC' 310 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION (li(ii( niciirds for ohodioiu-o and ixsttntt pioiishment for disrof2:ai'tl dI' its provisions. Thus was man taiijrht. coaxed and cotTccd into I'oasoning in a limited mannei- that "the way of \]\v I laiisui'cssdi- is hard." and tliat he must ''fear God/" or tlie Lcadei* Who ^iuided him. Out of all who were chosen as "seed'' for the new Race, but few i-i'Hiained faithful. Most of them were rebellious and. so far as they were concerned, entirely f rustraled the j)uri)ose of the Lcadei* by interniari-ying with the other Atlantean Races, thus bi'inging inferioi- blood into their descendants. That is what is meant in the Bible where the fact is recorded that the sons of God married the daughters of men. For that act of disobedience were they abandoned and "lost.'' Even the faithful died, according to the l)ody.inthe Desert of (tobi (the"\Viklerness") in L'cntral Asia, the cradle of our present Race. They were reborn, as their own descendants of cour.se. and thus in- hertcd the "Promised Land,'' the Earth as it is now. They arc the Aryan Races, in whom Reason is being evolved to pe)'f(>ction. The rebellious ones who were abandoned are the Jews, of whom the great majority ai-e still governed more by the Atlantean faculty of Gunning than by Reason. In them the race-feeling is so strong that they distinguish only two classes of people: Jews and Gentiles. They despise the other nations and are in turn despised by them for their cunning, selfishness and avarice. It is not denied that they give to charity, but it is principally, if not ex- clusively, among their own people and rarely internation- ally, as was done in the case of the earthquake disaster in Italy, where barriers of creed, race and nationality were forgotten in the human feeling of sympathy. In such cases as that and the San Francisco disaster the BACK TO THE BIBLE .",11 inner spiritual nature of iiiaii heeoines more in evidence than under anv other eirrumstames. and the close observer may then discern the trend of evolution. The fact then hecoiiics manifest that thnuL:li in the stress of ordinarv life our actions may tleny it. nevci theless at heart wc know and acknowledge the irreat truth that we are hi-others and the liuit i)f one is really felt hy all. Such im-idcnts. therefore, jxiint out the direction of evolution. The control of man bv Reason must he succeeded hy that of Love, which at present act.-< independent of and sonu-tinu's even c-ontrary to the dictates of Reason. This anomaly arises from the fact that Love, at present, i- rarely (piite unsidlish and our lJea.'5on is not always true. In the "N'ew (Jalilee," the comiui: Sixth Epoch. Love will hccome nnsellish and "Reason will approve its dictates. Lniversal Hrotherhood shall then he fuliv realized, each v.-oi-kinj; for the jrood of all, because self-seekinir will be a tiling of the past. That this mnch-to-be-desired end may be attained, it will k' necessary to select another '"chosen jieople" from the ])resent stock to serve as a nucleus fi-oni which the new liace shall sjirinir. This choosintr is not to be done conliarv to the will of the chosen. Macli man must clioose for himself; lie must iriUitiijhi enter the raid<s. Races are but an evanescent f(^ature of exolution. Bt^ fore the end of the i.emurian Mpoch there was a "chosen people," different from the oidinary hunuinity of that tinie. who iM'camC the ancestors of the .\tlantean Races. I'^rom the fifth race of those another "chosen people" was drawn, from which the Arvan Races descended, of which there have been five and will be two more. Before a new l']]ioch is ushered in. however, there must he '"a new heaven and a new earth": the physical features of the Earth will be chanired and its densitv decreasi'd. There will W one 312 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Race at the beginning of the next Epoch, but after that every thought and feeling of Race will disa])pear. Hu- manity will again constitute one vast Fellowship, regard- less of all distinctions. Races are simply steps in evolu- tion which must be taken, otherwise there will be no progress for the spirits reborn in them. But, though necessary steps, they are also extremely dangerous ones, and are therefore the cause of grave concern to the Lead- ers of mankind. They call these sixteen Races ' ' the six- teen paths to destruction," because, while in previous Epochs the changes came after such enormous intervals that it was easier to get the majority of the entities in line for promotion, it is different with the Races. They are comparatively evanescent ; therefore extra care must be taken that as few of the spirits as y)ossible become en- meshed in the fetters of Race. This is exactly Avhat happened to the spirits reborn in the Jewish Race-bodies. They attached themselves so firmly to the Race that they are drawn back into it in successive births. "Once a Jew, always a Jew" is their slogan. They have entirely foi-gotten their spiritual na- ture and glory in the material fact of being "Abraham's seed. ' ' Therefore they are neither ' ' fish nor flesh. ' ' They have no part in the advancing Aryan Race and yet the^'^ are beyond those renniants of the Lemurian and Atlan- tean peoples which are still with us. They have become a people without a country, an anomaly" among mankind. Because of their bondage to the Race-idea, their one- time Leader was forced to abandon them, and they became "lost." That they might cease to regard themselves as separate from other peoples, other nations were stirred up against them at various times by the Leaders of humanity and they were led captive from the country where th€y had BACK TO THE BIBLE 313 settled, but in vain. Tlio\' stul)l)<)nily refused to amal- gamate with others. A}i:ain and again they returned in a body to their arid land. Prophets of theii- own Race wei'e raised up who mercilessly rebuked them and pre- dicted dire disaster, but without avail. As a final effort to persuade them to cast off the fetters of Race, we have the seeming anomaly that the Leader of the coming Race, the Great Teacher Christ, appeared among the Jews. This still further shows the compassion and Wisdom of the great Beings Who guide evolution. Among all the Races of the Earth, none other was ''lost" in the same sense as the Jews; none other so sorely needed help. To send them a stranger, not one of their own Race, would have been manifestly useless. It was a foregone conclusion that they would have rejected him. As the great spirit known as Booker T. Washington was reborn among the negroes, to be irceived by them as one of them- selves, and thus enabled to cidighten them as no wh te man could, so the great Leaders hoped that the appearance of Christ among the Jews as one of their own might bring them to accept Him and His teachings and thus draw them out of the meshes of the Race-bodies. But sad it is to see how human prejudice can prevail. "He came unto His own and" they chose Barabbas. He did not glory in Abraham, nor any other of their ancient traditions. He .spoke of "another world," of a new earth, of Love and Forgiveness, and re])udiated the doctrine of "an eye for an eye." He did nol call tliem 1(» arms against ('u'sar; had He done so. they would have hailed Him as a deliv- oi'ci'. In that i-es])ect He was misunderstood even by His disciples, who mourned as givatly over their vanished hope of an earthly kingdom as over the Fi'icnd slain by Roman hands. 314 ROSICRUCTAN COSMOrONCEPTlON The rejection of Christ bv tlie Jews was the supreme proof of their thralhloiii to Kaoe. Thenceforth all efforts to save them as a whole by giving them special i)rophets and teachers, were abandoned and, as the futility of exiling them in a body had been proven, they were, as a last expedient, scattered among all the nations of the earth. Despite all. however, the extreme tenacity of this peo])le has prevailed even to the present day, the majority being yet orthodox. In America, however, there is now a slight falling away. The younger generation is commencing to marry outside the Kace. In time, an increasing number of bodies, with fewer and fewer of the Eace charactei-istics, will thus be provided for the incarnating spirits of the Jews of the past. In this manner will tliey lie saved in spite of themselves. They became "lost"' by marrying into inferior Races; they will be saved by amalgamating with those more advanced. As the present Aryan Eaces are reasoning iiuman beings, capable of profiting by past experience, the logical means of helping them is by telling them of past stages of growth and the fate that overtook the disobedient Jews. Those rebels had a written record of how their Leaders had dealt with them. It set forth how they had been chosen and rebelled ; were punished : but Avere yet hopeful of ultimate redemption, 'i'hat record may be profitably used by us, that we may learn how not to act. It is immaterial that. in the course of ages, it has become mutilated, and that Ihe Jews of today ar^ still undei- the delusion of lieinir a "chosen people"': the lesson thnt mnv be drawn from tli(Mr experience is none the less valifl. We may learn how a "chosen people" may harass their Leader, frusti'ate His plans, and become bound to a Race for ages. Their ex- perience should be a warning to any future "chosen peo- BACK TO THE BIBLE 315 pie." This Paul points out in unniistakablo terms (Heb. ii. 3-4) ; ''For if the word si)oken by anycls was steadfast, and every transf^i-ession and disobedience received a just reeom])ense of reward. How shall we escape if we ney:lect so great salvation?" and Paul was spcakinu- to Chris- tians, for the Hebrews to whom he wrote this were con- verted, had accepted Chi'ist and were peoi)le whom he ex- pected would, in some future life, be among; the new "chosen ])eople," who would u'U?i}i()l!i follow a ijcader and evolve the faculty of Love and spiritual perception, the intuition which shall succeed self -seeking and Reason. The Christian teaching of the New Testament belongs* particularly to the pioneer Races of the Western World. It is being specially implanted among the peoi)le of the United States, for as the object of the new Race of the Sixth Epoch will be the unification of all the Races, the United States is becoming the "melting-pot" where all the nations of the earth are being amalgamated, and from this amalgamation will the next "chosen people,'' the nucleus, be chietly dei'ived. Those si)irits, from all countries of the earth, who have striven to follow the teachings of the Christ, consciously oi- otherwise, will be reborn here, for the purjjose of giv- ing them conditions suitable for that development. Hence the American-born Jew is different from the Jew of other countries. The very fact that he has been reborn in the Western World sh(tws thai he is becoming emancipated from the Race-s])irit, and is conse(|uently in advance of the ciystallized Old World oithodox Jew, as were his parents, or they would not have conceived the idea of s»'v- ering the old ties and moviny to An\ei-ica. Therefoiv the Amei'ican-born Jew is the pioneer who will prepaie the l)ath which his comi»ati-it>ts will follow later. 316 K08l( HUCIAN COSMO (OXCEPTION Thus wo can see tluit tlie Hilile contains the teaching peculiarly needed l)v the Western ]ien]iles. that they may he taught a lesson hy tlie awful exainiile of the Jewish Kace as recorded in the Old Testament, and learn to live l)y the teachings of the Christ in the New, willin,<:ly offering up their hodies as a living sacrifice upon the altar of Fel- lowship and Love. 1 CHAPTER XIV. The OccLhT Analy.sis of Genesis, Liiiiiditiv'is of fill' Bible. IX our study thus far, jtrc'vious to Chapter XIII. com- paratively little reference has been made to the Bible, liut we shall now devote our attention to it for some time. Xot tiiat it is intended to attempt a vindication of the Bible (in the form in which it is commonly known to us at the present day) as the only true and inspired Word of Ciod, nevertheless it is true that it contains much valuable occult kno\vlod,<j;e. This is, to a great extent, hidden beneath interpolations and obscured by the arbi- trary withholding of certain parts as being "a|K)cry]dial.*' The occult scientist, who knows the intended meaning, can, of course, easily see which jxtrtions are original and which have been interpolated. Yet, if we take the first cha])ter of Genesis even as it stands, in the best transla- tions we i)ossess, we shall tind that it iiul'olds tlu' idcntii-al scheme of evolution which has bicn I'.xplained in the jire- ceding portion of this woik and harmonizes (piite well with the occult int'oniiation in regard to Periods, devo- lutions, Kaces, etc The outlines giv(>n are necessarily of the briefest and most conden^L■d character, an entire Period i)eing covered in a score of words — nevertheless, the outlines are there. I'x'fnre jyroceeding with an analysis it is necessary to 317 318 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-COXCEPTION say that the words of the Hebrew language, particularly the old style, run into one another and are not divided as are those of our language. Add to this that there is a custom of leaving out vowels from the writing, so that in reading much depends npon where and how ihey are inserted, and it will be seen how great are the diiticultics to be surmounted in ascertaining the original meaning. A slight change may entirely alter the signification of almost any sentence. in addition to these great difficulties* we must also bear in mind that of the forty-seven translators of the King James' version (that most commonly used in Eng- land and America), only three were Hebrew scholars, and of those three, two died before the Psalms had been trans- lated ! We must still further take into consideration that tlie Act which authorized the translation prohibited the translators from any rendition that would greatly deviate from or tend to disturb the already existing belief. It is evident, therefore, that the chances of getting a correct translation were very small indeed. Nor were conditions much more favorable in Germany, for there Martin Lutlier was the sole translator and vwn he did not translate from the original Hebrew, but merely from a Latin text. Most of the versions used in Conti- nental Protestant countries today are simply translations, into ths different languages, of Luther's translation. True, there have been revisions, but they have not greatly improved matters. Moreover, there is a large nujn- ber of people in this country who insist that the Engfish text of the King James voi'sion is absolutely correct from cover to cover, as though tlie Bible had been originally written in English, and the King James version were a. certified copy of the original manuscript. So the old OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENKSJS 319 mistakes are still there, in spite of the eflforts wliicii nave been made to eradicate tliem. It must also be noted that those who originally wrote tlie Bible did noi: intend to give out the truth in such ])lain form that he who ran might read. Nothing was linther from their thoughts than to write an "open Itook of God." The great occultists who wrote the Zohar are very emphatic u})()n this point. The secrets of the Tliorah were not to be understood by all, as the following quotation will show: "Woe to the man who sees in the Thorah (the law) only simple recitals and ordinary words! Because, if in tiutii it contained only these, we would even today be able to compose a Thorah much more worthy of admiration. But it is not so. p]ach word of the Thorah contains an elevated meaning and a sublime mystery. , . . The recitals of tlie Tliorah are the vestments of the Thorah. A\'oe to hiui who takes this vestment of tlie Thorah for thf Thor?h itself ! . . . The simple take notice of the garments and recitals of the Thorah alone. They know no other thing. They see not that which is concealed ur.dt-r V'.c Vestment. The wore instructed men do not pnij alhiilion to tlie rest ihoiI, but to the body wiiich it en- veloi)s." In the ])r('ccding words the allegorical meanings are ])]ninly inii)lic(l. I'aul also uiicciuivot-ally says that the story of .Nbraliaui and the two sons whom he had by Sarah and llagar is i)uroly allegorical ((Jal. iv :"i'^-'^(i). ^lany passages arc vcih-d; others are to be taken verliatim ; and no one who has not the oicult key is al)le to find tiie deep truth bidden in what is often a very bid( >us garment. The sccrec-y regarding these tlccp niattcis and tlie in- variable u^e of allegories where the mass of the people 3^0 ROSICKLJCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTION wcro pcnnittod to come in c-oiitaet with ocriilt truths will also be apparent from the i)raelice of Christ, who always spoke to the multitude in parables, afterward privately explaining to His discii)les the deeper meaning contained therein. On several occasions He imposed secrecy upon them with regard to such private teachings. Pauls methods «''o also in harmony with this, for he gives "milk" or the more elementary teaching to the "babes" in the faith, reserving the "meat" or deeper teach- ing for the "strong" — those who had qualified themselves to understand and receive them. The Jewish Bible was originally written in Hebrew, but we do not possess one single line of the original writ- ings. As early as '^80 B. C. the Scptuagint, a translation into Greek, was brought forth. Even in the time of Christ there was already the utmost confusion and diversity of opinion regarding w^hat was to be admitted. as original, and what had been interpolated. It was not until the return from the Babylonian exile that the scribes began to piece together the diflFerent writ- ings, and not until about 500 A. D. did the Talmud ap- pear, giving the first text resembling the present one, which, in view of the foregoing facts, cannot be perfect. The Talmud was then taken in hand by the Masorete school, wdiich from 590 to about 800 A. D. was principally in Tiberias. With great and painstaking labor, a Hebrew Old Testament was produced, which is the nearest to the original we have at the ])resent time. This Masoretic text will be used in the following elucida- tion of Genesis, and, not relying u])on the work of one translator, it will be su])])lemented by a German transla- tion, the work of three eminent Hebrew scholars — H. Am- OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GKXESIS 321 heim, M. Saelis, ami .Jul. l-'urst, who (■()-o|)t,'rato(l with a fourth, J)r. Zuiiz, thr hitter heiiiif also tlio editor. In Tin; Bi;c;innixg The opening sentciue of (it'iiesis is a very good example of wiiat has l)ecii stated ahout tiie interpretation of tlie Hehrew text, which may l)e eliani,''ed hy dill'erently phu-ing the vowels and dividing tiie words in another way. There are two well-reeognized methods of reading this sentence. One is: ''In tlie beginning God created tiie heavens and tlie eartli"; tlie other is: "Out of the ever- existing essence [of si)ace] the twofold energy formed the double heaven." Much has been said and written as to which of these two interpretations is correct. The difficulty is, that peo- ])le want something settled and definite. They take the stand that, if a ceitain explanation is true, all others must he wrong. Hut. eiii[)liati(ally. this is not the way to get at truth, wliicli is many sidinl and multiplex. Each occult truth requires examination from many ditferent ])()ints of view; each viewpoint i)resents a certain phase of the truth, and all of them are necessary to get a com- plete, delinite coneejitioii of whatever is under considera- tion. The very fact that this sentence ami many others in the vestment of the 'i'h<u'ah can thus he made to yield many meanings, while confusing to the uninitiated, is illumina- tive to those who have the key, and the transcendental wisdom of the wonderful Intelligences \\]u) ins|tii-ed the Tliorah is thereby shown. Had the vowels been inserted, and a division made into words, there would have been only one way of reading it and these grand and sublime mvsteries could not have been hidden therein. That would 11 322 BOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION liave been tlio ])r()j»er iiK'thod to ])urs\ie it' the authois had meant to write an "open"' book of God ; but that was not their purpose. It was written solely for the initiated, and can be read understandingly by them only. It would have required much less skill to have written the book plainly than to have concealed its meaning. No pains are ever spared, however, to bring the information, in due time, to those wlio are entitled to it, while witliholding it from those who have not yet earned the right to pos- sess it. The Nebular Theory. IJegarded by the light thrown upon the genesis and evolution of our system, it is plain that both renderings of the opening sentence in the Book of Genesis are necessary to an understanding of the subject. The first tells that tlievo Avas a beginning of our evolution, in which the heavens were created ; the other interj)retation supplements the first statement by adding that the heavens and the earth were created out of the "ever-existing essence/' not out of "nothing," as is jeeringly pointed out by the ma- terialist. The Cosmic Koot-substance is gathered together and set in umtioii. The rings foi-ined by the inertia of the revolving nuiss brea'k away from the central part, I'oi-ming planets, etc., as the modern scientist, with remarkable in- genuity, has reasoned out. Occult and modern science are m perfect harmony as to the modus operandi. There is nothing in these statements inconsistent with the two theories, as will presently be shown. Occult science teaches that God instituted the process of fornuition and is con- stantly guiding the System in a definite path. Tlie modern scientist, in refutation of what be calls a foolish idea, and to demonstrate that a God is not necessary, takes a basin OrTULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 323 of water and pmns a little oil into it. The water and tiie oil represent space and fire-mist res])ectively. He now conmiences to turn the oil around with a needle, bringing it into the form of a sphere. This, he explains, repre- sents the Central Sun. As he turns the oil-Ijall faster and faster, it bulges at the equator and throws off a ring; tlie ring breaks and the fragments coalesce, forming a smaller l)ail, which circles around the central mass as a i)lanet circles around tlie Sun. Then he pityingly asks the occult scientist, "Do you not see how it is done? There is no need for your God, or any supernatural force." The occultist readily agrees that a Solar System may be formed in approxinuitely the manner illustrated. But he marvels greatly that a man possessing the clear in- tuition enabling him to j^erceive with such accuracy the operation of Cosmic processes, and the intellect to con- ceive this brilliant demonstration of iiis monumental theory, siiould at the same time be quite unable to see that in his denionstrati(m he himself ploi/s ihe part of (lutl. flis was tlie cxtiancons power that placed the oil in the water, where it would have remained inert and shapeless through all eternity had he not supplied the force tiiat set it in nmtion, thereby causing it to shape itself into a i-ei)resentation of Sun and planets, llis was the Thougiit wliicii designed tiie ex|)eiMment, using the oil, water and foicc, thus illustrating in a splendid man ner the 'I'riuiu' (Jod working in Cosniii- substance to form a Solar System. The atti'ibutes of Ciod nvv Will. Wisdom, and Activity. (See diagram G. Note carefully what the name "(Jod" signifies in this tcrminologv.) The scientist has Will to make the experiment. Tie has ingenuity to supply ways and means fnr the dcinnnstration. This inirenuitv ciuro- 3->4 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ppoiitls to Wisdom, the socond attribute of God. He lias also the iiiustular font' Jiecessary to perform the action, correj^pondiiiii- to Aciirilij. which is the third attribute of God. Further, the universe is not a vast pcrpdual-niotion nia- cliine, ^vhich, when once set going, keeps on without any internal cause or guiding force. That also is jtroven by the experiment of the scientist, for the moment he ceases to turn the oil-ball the orderly motion of his miniature planets also ceases and all I'cturns to a shapeless mass of oil floating on the water. In a corresjxynding manner, the universe would at once dissolve into "thin s})ace*' if God for one moment ceased to exert His all-embracing care and energizing activity. The second interpretation of Genesis is marvelously exact in its description of a twofold formative energy. It does not specifically state that God is Triune. The reader's knowledge of that fact is taken for granted. It states the exact truth when it says that only two forces are active in the formation of a universe. When the first aspect of the Triune God manifests as the Will to create, It arouses the second aspect (which is Wisdom) to design a ]ilan for the future universe. This first manifestation of Force is Imagination. After this primal Force of Imagination has conceived the Idea of a universe, the third aspect (which is Activity), working in Cosmic substance, produces Motion. This is the second manifestation of Force. Motion alone, however, is not sufficient. To form a system of worlds, it must be orderhj motion. Wisdom is therefore necessary to guide Motion in an intelligent manner to produce definite results. Thus we find the opening sentence of the Book of OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS ;i25 (icnesis tells us that in the beginning, orderly, rhythmic motion, in Cosmic Koot-substance, formed the universe. The Creative Hierarchies. The second interpretation of the opening sentence also gives us a fuller idea of (lod when it speaks of the "two- fold energy," pointing to tlie positive and negative phases of the One Spirit of God in manil\'<tation. In harmony with the teaching of occult science, (iod is represented as a comj)ositc Being. This is accentuated in the remaining verses of the chapter. In addition to the creative Hierarchies wjiich woikcd voluntarily in our evolution, there are seven others wliieh belong to our evolution, and are co-workers with (Jod in the formation of tlie universe. In the first chapter of Genesis these Hierarchies are called "Klohini." The name signifies a host of dual or douhle-sexed J-Jeings. The first part of the word is "Kloh," which is a feminine noun, the letter "h" indicating tlie gender. If a single feminine Be- ing were meant, tlie word "Kloh" would have been used. The feminine ]»lnral is "(»th.'" so iT the intention had been to indicate a number ot' (Jdds of the t'eininine gender, the correct word to use would have been "l']looth." Instead of either of those forms, however, we find the mascvdine, plural ending, "im," added to the feminine noun, "I'^loh," indicating a host of male-t'enuile, double-sexed Beings, ex- pressions of the dual, ])ositive-negative, creative energy. The i)lurality of Creators is again im])lied in the latter })ait of the chapter, where these words are aseiilied to the Elohim : "Let us make man in "///• image;"" after which it is inconsistently ad<h'd. '7/'' m;nh' them nude and fe- male."' The traiishitiirs liave hcic rciKhicd the puzzling word 32(; Kuyiciu'ciAX cosmi) t unc kptiox "Elohim"' (which was decidedly not only a plural wuid but also boUt masculine and feminine) as being the equiva- lent of tlie singular, sexless word, "God." Yet could they have done differently, even liad they known ? They were forbidden to disturb existing ideas. It was not truth at any price, but peace at any price that King James desired, his sole anxiety being to avoid any controversy that might create a disturbance in his kingdom. The })lural ''them" is also used where the creation of man is mentioned, clearly indicating that the reference is to tiie creation of AD]\r, the human species, and not Adam, the individual. We liave sliown that six creative TTicraix-liies (besides the Lords of Flame, the C'iierubim, tlic Scraph-im, and the two unnamed Hierarchies wliicli have passed into lil)era- tion ) were active in assisting the virgin spirits which in themselves form a seventh Hierarchy. The Cherubim ■;iul the Seraphim had nothing to do with the creation oT Form; therefore they are not men- tioned in the (•ha])ter under consideration, which deals principally with tlie Form-side of Creation. Here we ilnd mentioned only tlie seven creative Hierarchies which did the actual work of l)ringing man to where he acquired a dense physical form, through which the indwelling spirit could work. x\fter a description of each part of the work of Creation it is said : "and Elohim saw that it was good." This is said seven times, the last time being on the sixth day, when the human form had been created. It is stated tliat on the seventh day ''I^lohim rested." This is all in accord with our occult teaching of the part taken by each of the creative Hierarchies in the work of evolution down to the present Period. It is also taught OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 327 that in tliG present Epoch the God? and creative Hierarchies have withdrawn from active participation, tliat man may work out his own salvation, leaving the neces- sary giiidance of ordinary Ininianity to the "Elder Brothers," who are now tlie mediators between man and the Gods. The Saturn Period. Having satisfied ourselves that the beginning of our System and the work of the creative Hierarchies, as de- scribed by occult science, harmonize with the teachings of the Bible, we will now examine the Bible account of the dill'erent "Days of Creation" and see how they agree with the occult teaciiings relative to the Saturn, Sun, and Moon Periods: the three and one-half Kevolutions of the Eai'th Period; and the Polnrian, Hyperborean, Lemurian. and Atlantean Epochs, wliich have preceded the present Aryan Epoch. Naturally, a detailed account could not be given in a few lines like the first chapter of Genesis, but the main points are there in .)rderly succession, very mmh likr an algebraical fornmla for Creation. The second vi-vse proceeds: "The Earth was wa-tr and uninhabited, and darkness rested upon the face of tlie deep; and the Spirits of the Elohim floated above tlie deep." In the beginning of manifestation that which is now the Earth was in the Saturn Period, and in exactly the condi- tion described, as may be seen by referring to the descrip- tions already given of that Period. It was not "without I'lirm and void." as expressed in the King James version. li was hot, and thus well-defined and separate from th.e deep of space, which was cold. ]t is true that it was dark, but it could he dark and still be hot, for "dark" 328 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION heat necessarily precedes glowing or visible heat. Above this dark Earth of the Saturn Period floated the creative Hierarchies. They worked \\\x>n it from the outside and molded it. The Bible refers to them as the "Spirits of the Elohira." The Sun Period. The Sun Period is well described in the third verse, which says, "And the Elohim said, Let there be Light ; and there was Light." This passage has been jeered at as the most ridiculous nonsense. The scornful query has been put, How could there be light upon the Earth when the Sun was not made until the fourth day? The Bible nar- rator, however, is not speaking of the Earth alone. He is speaking of the central "Fire-mist," from which were formed the planets of our system, including the Earth. Thus when the nebula reached a state of glowing heat, which it did in the Sun Period, there was no necessity for an outside illuminant; the Light was witliin. In the fourth verse we read : "The Elohim differentiated between the light and the darkness." Xecessarily. for the outside space was dark, in contradistinction to the glow- ing nebula wliieh existed during the Sun Period The '^^oo^' Pniaon. The Moon Period is described in the sixth verse, as fol- lows: "and Elohim said. Let tliei'e be an r.rimnsion [trans- lated "fii-mamcnt" in other versions] in the waters, to di- vide the water from the water." This exactly describes conditions in the Moon Period, when the heat of the glow- ing fire-mist and the cold of outside space had formed a body of water around the fiery core. The contact of fire and water generated steam, which is water in expansion, OrrULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 329 as our verse describes. It was dirt'erent from the com- paratively cool water, which constantly gravitated toward the hot, fiery core, to rcplaie the outrushing steam, Tims there was a constant circulation of the water held in sus- pension, and also an expansion, as the steam, rushing outward from the fiery core, formed an atmosphere of "fire-fog" condensed I)y contact with outside space, icturning again to the core to be reheated and perform another cycle. Thus there were two kinds of water, and a division between them, as stated in the Bible. The dense water was nearest the fiery core; the expanded w'ater or steam was on the outside. TliitJ also harmonizes with the scientific theory of mod- ern times. First the dark heat; then the glowing neliula ; later the outside moisture and inside heat; and, finallv. incrustation. The Earth Pkkiud. The Earth Period is ne.xt described. Before we take u]> its description, however, we have to deal with the He- capitulations. The verses quoted and the descriptions given will also correspond to tiie recapitulatory Periods. Thus what is said ot" the Saturn Period describes also the con- dition of the Systeiu when it emerges from any of the rest Periods. The des(ri]>tions of the Saturn. S\in. and Mmm Periods woidd therefore cfu-resjiond to the first three Revo- lutions of our present Earth Period, and the folhnving would correspond with conditions on Earth in the present Revohition. In the ninth verse, we read: '*.\nd I-^lohim said. \.i-x the waters be divided from the <lry laud . . . and Elohini called the dry land Earth." This refers to the 330 EOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CeNCEPTION first linn intiustation. Hoat and iiioistuiv had generated the solid lx)dy oi' our present Globe, llw Pohuian Epoch: The ninth verse, which descrik'S the Earth Period in this fourth K'evolution (where the real Earth Period work coninieneed), also describes the formation of the mineral kingdom and the Recapitulation 1)V man of the mineral stage in the Polarian Epoch. Each Epoch is also a Recapitulation of the previous stage. Just as there are Recapitulations of Globes, Revolutions, and Periods, so there are on each Globe, recapitulations of all that lias gone before. These Recapitulations are endless. There is always a spiral within a spiral — in the atom, in the Globe, and in all other phases of evolution. Complicated and bewildering as this may appear at first, it is really not s>< difficult to understand. There is an orderly method running through it all and in time one is able to perceive and follow the workings of this method, as a clue leading through the maze. Analogy is one of the best helps to an understanding of evolution. The Hjiperborean Eporli is described in verses 11 to ID, as the work of the fourth day. It is here recorded that Eloliim created the plant kingdom, the Sun, the Moon, and the stars. The Bible agrees with the teaching of modern science that ])1ants succeeded the mineral. The difference be- tween the two teachings is in regard to tlie time when the Eaith was thrown off from the central mass. Science as- serts that it was before the formation of any incrustation which could be called mineral and plant. If we mean such minerals and plants as we have today, that assertion is correct. There was no dense material substance, but nevertheless the first incrustation that took place in the central Sun was mineral. The Bible narrator gives only OCCULT ANALYSIS 01«' GENESIS Xjl the principal incidents. It is not recorded that the in- crustation melted when it was thrown oH' from thf central mass as a ring which broke, the fragments afterward coalescing. In a body as small as our Earth, the time re- (juired for reerystallization was so comparatively short that the historian docs not mention it, nor the further sub- sidiary fact that the melting process took i)lace once more when the M(^on \\ii> thrown off from tiie Earth. lie jirol)- ably reasons that one who is entitled to occult information is already in possession of such minor details as those. The plants of the incrustation of the central fire-mist were ethereal, therefore the melting processes did not de- stroy them. As the lines of force along which the ice crystals form are present in the water, so when the Eartli crystallized, were those ethereal plant-forms present in it. They were the molds which drew to themselves the <lcnsc material forming the plant-bodies of the present day and also of the plant-forms of the past, which are embedded in the geological strata of our Earth globe. These ethereal plant-forms were aided in their forma- tion when the heat came from outside, after the separa- tion of the Earth from Sun and Moon. That heat gave them the vital force to draw to themselves the denser sul)- stance. The Lemiirian h'/iorh is described in the work of the fifth day. This Epoch, being the third, is in a sense a Recapitulation of the Moon I'eriod. and in the Biblical narrative we find described such conditions as obtained in the Moon Period — water, fire-fog, and the first attempts at moving, breathing life. Verses 20 and 21 tell us that "?]lohim said. Let the "*'aters bring forth life-breathing things . . and fowl . . . ; and Elohim formed the great amj)liiliianp 332 KOSICKUCJAN COSMO CONCEPTION aiitl all lilV'-l)ii'atliiiig things according to their species, and all I'dwl with wings." This also hannonizos with the teacliing of material sci- ence that the aniphihians preceded the birds. Tlie student is invited to note particularly tliat the tilings that were formed were not Life. It does not say t-iat Life was created, but "tilings" iJiat breathe or inhale life. . . . The Hebrew word for that which they in- hale is nephesh, and it should be carefully noted, as we shall meet it in a new dress later. The Atlantean Epoch is dealt with in the work of the sixth day. In verse 24 the creation of mammals is men- tioned, and there the word nephesh again occurs, explain- ing that the mammals "breathed life.'' "Elohim said, Let the earth biing forth life-breathing things . . . mam- mals ... ;" and in verse 27, "Elohim formed man in their likeness; male and female made they [Elohim] them." The Bible historian here omits the a-sexual and iiermaphrodite human stages and comes to the two sepa- rate sexes, as we know them now. He could not do other- wise, as he if« describing the Atlantean Epoch, and by the time that stage in evolution was reached there were neither sexless men nor hermaphrodites, the diU'erentiation of the poxes liaving taken place earlier — in the Lemurian Epoch. That which afterward became man could hardly be spoken of as man in the earlier stages of its development, as it dilfcicd but little from the animals. Therefore the Bible Tianator is doing no violence to facts wlien he states that man was formed in the Atlantean Ej)och. In verse 98 (all versions) will be found a very small prefix, with a very great significance: '"Elohim said. Be fruitful and EE-plenish the earth." This plainly shows OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 333 that the scribe who wrote it was cognizant of the occult teaciiing: that the life wave had evolved here, on Globe D of the Eartii Period, in previous Revolutions. The Ari/an Epoch corresponds to the seventh day of Creation, when the Elohim rested from their labors as Creators and (luides, and humanity liad been launched ni)on an independent career. This ends the story of the manner in whicii the Forms were ])roduced. In the followinir chapter the story is told from tiie point of view which deals a little more with the Life side. Jkhovaii and Ills "Missiox. There has been much learned discussion concernins: the discrepancy between, and especially the authorship of, the creation story of the first chapter and that which starts at the fourth verse of the second chapter. It is asserted that the two accounts were written by different men, because the Being or Beings, tiie name of Whom the translators have rendered as "(iod" in both the first and second chap- ters of the English version, are, in the Hebrew text, called "Elohim" in the first chapteV, and "Jehovah" in the sec- ond chapter. Jt is argued that the same narrator would not have named God in two different ways. Had he nu-ant the same (Jod in both cases, he proi)ably would not. but he was not a monotheist. lie knew l)ettcr than to tliink of God as simply a superior Man, using tiie sk}' for a throne and the eaith for a footstool. When he wrote of .Tehovah lie mcjiut the Leader Wlio had charge of the particular ]>art of tiie work of Creation which was then being described. Jehovah was an<l is one of the Elo- him. He is the Leader of the Angels wlio were the human- ity of the Moon, and He is liegent of our i)resent Moon. 334 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Tlio loader is referred in dia<zrain 14 for an accurate under- standing of tlie position and constitution of deliovali. As Regent of our Moon, He lias charge of the degen- erate, evil Beings there, and He also rules the Angels. "With Him are some of the Archangels, who were the hu- manity of the Sun. They are called tlie "Race-spirits.'' Jt is tlie ■work of Jehovah to Iniild concrete bodies or forms, by means of the hardening, crystallizing Moon forces. Therefore He is the giver of children and the Angels are His messengers in this work. It is well known to physiologists that the Moon is connected with gestation ; at least, they have observed that it measures and governs the periods of intra-uterine life and other physiological functions. The Archangels, as Spirits and Leaders of a Race, are known to fight for or against a people, as the exigencies of *the evolution of that Race demand. In Daniel x :20, an Archangel, speaking to Daniel, says, "And now will I return to fight with the prince of Persia: and when I am gone forth, lo, the prince of Grecia shall come." The Arcliangel Michael is the Race-spirit of the Jews (Daniel xii:l), but Jehovah is not the God of the Jews alone; He is the Author of all Eace-religlons ivhich led up to Christianity. Nevertheless, it is true that He did take a special interest in the progenitors of the present degen- erate Jews — the Original Semites, tlie "seed-race" for the seven races of the Aryan Epoch. Jehovali, of course, takes special care of a seed-race, in which are to be inculcated the embryonic faculties of the humanity of a new Epoch. For tliat reason He was particularly concerned with the Original Semites. They were His "chosen people" — chosen to be the seed for a new Race, which was to inherit the OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 335 "Promised Land" — not merely insignificant Palestine, but tlie entire Earth, as it is at present. He did not lead them out of Egypt. That story orig- inated with their descendants and is a confused account of their journey eastward througli flood and disaster out of the doomed Atlantis into the "wilderness" (the Desert of Gobi in Central Asia), there to wander during the cabalistic forty years, until tliey could enter the Promised Land. There is a double and peculiar significance to the descriptive word ''promised" in Ihis connection. The land was called tlie "promised Land" l)ecause, as land or earth suitable for human occupation, it did not exist at the time the "chosen people"' were led into the "wilderness." Pait of the Earth had been submei-ged by floods and other jnirts changed by volcanic eruptions, hence it was necessary t!iat a period of time elapse before the new l']arth was in a fit condition to l)ec-ome the possession of tlie Aryan Race. The Original Semites were set apart and forbidden to nuirry into other tribes or peoples, but they were a stiff- necked and hard people, being yet led almost exclusively by desire and cunning, therefore they disobeyed the com- mand. Their Bible records that the sons of God married the daughters of man — the lower grades of their Atlantean compatriots. They thus frustrated the designs of .Tcliovah and were cast oil', the fruit of such cross-breeding being useless as seed for the coming Race. These cross-breeds were the progenitors of the present Jews, who now speak of "lost tribes." They know that some of the original number left them and went another way, but they do not know that those were the few who remained true. The story of the ten tribes being lost is a fable. Most of them perished, but the faithful ones sur- 336 ROSrCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION vived, and tidin tliat faitliful icinnaid have di^sfciided the present Arvan Eaces. TJie contention of the opponents of the Bible, that it is a mere nmtilation of tlie orifjinal writings, is eheerfull_Y agreed to l)y occult science. Parts of it are even conceded to be entire fabrications and no attenijit is made to prove its authenticity as a Avhoh>, in the foi'ni we now liave it. Tlie present effort is simply an attempt to exhume a few kernels of occult truth from the bewildering mass of mis- leading and incorrect interpretations under whicli they liave been buried by the various translators and icvisors. IxvoLUTiox, Evolution and Epigexesis. Having in the foregoing paragraphs disentangled from the general confusion the identity and mission of Jehovah, it may be that we can now find harmony in the two seem- ingly contradictory accounts of the creation of man, as recorded in the first and second chapters of Genesis, in the first of which it is written that he was the last, and in the second that he was the first created of all living things. "We note that the first chapter deals chiefly with the creation of Form, the second cliaptcr is devoted to the consideration of Life, while the filth chapter deals with Consciousness. The key to the meaning, then, is that we must differentiate sharply between the physical Form, and the Life that builds that Foi-m for its own expression. Al- though the order of the creation of the other kingdoms is not as correctly given in the second chapter as in the firsts it is true that if we consider man from the Life side, he was created first, but if we consider him from the stand- point of Form, as is done in the first chapter, he was created last. All through the course of evolution — through Periods, OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 337 Globes, Revolutionp and I\accp — tliose who do not improve by the formation of new characteristics are held back and immediately begin to degenerate. Only that which re- mains plastic and pliable and ada])ta])le for molding into new Forms suitable for the expression of the expanding consciousness; only the Life which is capable of outgrow- ing the possibilities for improvement inhering in tlie forms it ensouls, can evolve with the i)ioneers of any life wave. All else must straggle on behind. This is the kernel of the occult teaching. Progress is not pimply unfoldment: not simply Invnlntion and Evolu- tion. Tiiere is a third factor, making a triad — Involution, Evolution, and — Kpifjincsis. The first two wonls arc familiar to all wlio have studied Life and Form, hut w liih' it is generally admitted that the involution of spirit into matter takes ])hue in order that Form nuiy be built, it is not so commonly recognized that ihc Involution of Spirit runs side by side with the Evolu- tion of Form. From the very beginning of the Saturn Period up to the time in the Atlantean Epoch wlien "man's eyes were opened" liy tlie Lucifer Spirits, and as a consequence tiie activities of nuin — or the Life-force which has become man — were chiefly diieeted inward; that very same force which he now sends out from himself to build i-ailways. steam- boats, etc., was used internally in liuilding a vehicle thi'ongh which to manifest himself. This vehicle is threefold, like the spirit which built it. The same power by which man is now improving outside conditions was used during Involution for ])urpo<«es of in- ternal growth. The Form was built by Evolution; the Spirit built and 338 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION entcroc^l it hy I iivolutinii : Imt thr moans for (levisin«; iin- ])r()V(.'!iu'nts is Ei)iji:one.sis. Thei'o is a strou"' teiulency to rcLrarU all Ihat is. as the result of something: that has hetii : all iinproveineiits on previously existing forms, as being present in all forms as latencies: to regard Evolution as sim])ly the unfolding of germinal improvements. Such a conception excludes Epigenesis from the scheme of things. It allows no pos- sibility for the building of anything new, no scope for originality. The occultist believes the purpose of evolution to be the development of man from a static to a dynamic God — a Creator. If the development he is at present undergoing is to be his education and if, during its progress, he is simply unfolding latent actualities, where does he learn to CREATE ? If man's development consists solely in learning to build better and better Forms, according to nwdds al- ready existing in his Creator's mind, he can become, at best, only a good 'hnitutor — never a creator. In order that he may become an independent, original Creator, it is necessary that his training should include sufficient latitude for the exercise of the individual orig- inality which distinguishes creation from imitation. So long as certain features of the old Form meet the require- ments of progression they are retained, but at each re- birth the evolving Life adds such original improvements as are necessary foi- its further ex])ression. The pioneers of science are constantly brought face to face with Epigenesis as a fact in all departments of nature. As early as 1759. Caspai- Wolff j)ublished his "Theoria Generationis, " in which he shows that in the human ovum there is absolutely no trace of the coming OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 339 organi?m ; that its evolution consipts of tlie addition of mw formations; a building of something wiiich is not latent in the ovum. Haeekel (that great and fearless student of nature as he sees it, and very near to knowledge of the complete truth regarding evolution) says of the "Theoria (ienerationis" : "Despite its small compass and difficult terminology, it is one of the most valuable works in the whole literature of biology."' Hifckel's own views wo find thus stated in liis "An- thropogenic"': "Nowadays we are hardly justified in call- ing Kjtigcnesis an hy]X)thesis, as we have fully convinced ourselves of its being a FACT and are able at any moment to demonstrate it by the help of the nncrosco])e.'" A builder would be l)ut a sorry craftsuum were his abili- ties limited to the building of houses after only one par- ticular model, whicii, during his ap]>renticesliip. his master had taught him to imitate, but which he is unable to alter to meet new requirements. To lie successful he must be capable of designing new and better houses. im]>i'oving that which experience teaches was not serviceable in the earlier buildings. The same force which the builder now directs outward to build houses better adapted to new conditions was used in past Periods to build lu-w and bet- ter vehicles for the evolution of the Ego. Starting with the simplest organisms, the Life whiiii is now Man built the Form to suit its necessities. In <l\ie time, as the entity progressed, it became evident that new improvements must be added which conflicted with the lines previously followed. A new start must be given it in a new species, where it could retrieve any previous mis- takes which experience taught would preclude further de- velopment if the old lines were adhered to, and thus the 340 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION evolving life would he enahU'd lo i)i'()jii'ess I'urthoi' in a new species. When later experience j^roved that the new form also was inadequate, inasmuch as it could not adapt itself to some improvement necessary to the ])rogress of the evolving? life, it too was discarded and still another departure made, in a form adaptable to the necessary improvement. Thus by successive steps does the evolving? Life im- prove its vehicles, and the improvement is still going on. Man, who is in the vanguard of progress, has built his bodies, fi'om the similitude of the amoeba up to the hu- man form of the savage, and fi-om that up through the various grades until the most advanced races are now using the best and most highly organized bodies on Eai'th. Between deaths and rebirths we are constantly building bodies in which to function dui'ing our lives and a far greater degree of efficiency than the present will yet be reached. If we make mistakes in building between lives, they become evident when we are using the body in Eai-th-life. and it is well foi- us if we are able to perceive and realize our mistakes, that we may avoid making theni afresh life after life. But just as the builder of houses would lag commercially if he did not constantly improve his methods to meet the exigencies of his business, so those who persistently adhere to the old forms fail to i-ise above the species and are left behind, as sti-agglei's. These sti'agglers take the forms outgrown by the pioneers, as ])reviouslyexi)lained. and they compose the lower Races and species of any kingdom in which they are evolving. As the Life which is now ]\Ian ])ass('(l thi'ough stagesanalagous to the mineral, plant, and animal kingdoms and throuirh the lower human TRaces, a^ragglers were left all along the way who had failed to OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 341 reacli the necessary standard to keep abreast of the crest- wave of evolution. Tliey took the discarded Forms of the pioneers and used them as stepping-stones, l)y means of which they tried to overtake the others, hut the advanced Forms did not stand still. In the progress of Evolution there is no halting-j^lace. In evolving Life, as in cuns- merce, there is no suth thing as iiicn-h/ '"holding your own." Progression or Ketrogression is the Law. 'i'lu- Form that is not capable of further improvement must Degenei'ate. Therefore there is one line of improving forms ensouled by the pioneeis of the evolving Life, and another line of degenemilnfj forms, outgrown by the pioneer.s, but en- souled by tlu' stragglers, as long as there are any strag- glers of that ])arti(uhir life wave to which those forms originally belonged. When there are no more stragglers, the species gradually dies out. The Forms have been crystallized beyond the possibility of being improved by tenants of increasing in- ability. They therefore return to the mineral kingdom, fossilize and are added to the diU'erent strata of tlu' l^artlTs crust. The assertion of material science that num has ascended through the different kingdoms of j)lant and aninuil whieh exist about us now to anthi'opoid and thenee ti> man, is not (juite correet. Man has never inhaliited forms ideiitieal with those of our present-day animals, nor the present-day anthropoid species; but Iir has iidialiitetl forms whieh were simihir to but higher tlian those of the ])resent anthroi)oids. 'J'he scientist sees that there is an anatomical likeness between man and the monkey, and as the evolutionary im- pulse always makes for im])rovement. he coneludes that man must have descended from the monkev. but he is always 342 fiOSlCBUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTIOi balfled in his elTorts to find the ''mipsing link" connecting the two. From the })oint whert' the itioiiecrs ol' our life wave (The Aryan Kace;^) oecupiod aj)L'-like I'ornis, they have progressed to tlieir ]iros('iit stage of development, wliile the Forms (wliieh were the "missing link") have degcnernied and are now ensouled hv the last stragglers of tlie Saturn Period. The lower monkeys, instead of hcing the progenitors of the higher species, are stragglers occupying the most de- generated specimens of Avhat was once the human form. Instead of man having ascended from the anthropoids, the reverse is true — the anthropoids have degenerated from man. Material science, dealing only with Form, has thus misled itself and drawn erroneous conclusions in this mat- ter. The same relative conditions are to he found in the ani- mal kingdom. The pioneers of the life wave which en- tered evolution in the Sun Period are our present-day mammals. The different grades correspond to the steps once taken by man, but the forms are all degenerating under the management of the stragglers. Similarly, the pioneers of the life wave which entered evolution in the Moon Period are found among the fruit trees, while the stragglers of that life wave ensoul all other plant-forms. Each life wave, however, remains definitely confined within its own borders. The anthropoids may overtake us and become human beings, but no other animals will reach our particular ])oint of development. They will reach a similar stage, hut under difTerent conditions, in the Jupiter Period. Tlie present jdants will be the humanity of the Venus I'eriod, under a still greater difference of condition, and our minerals will reach the Imman stage under the conditions of the \'ulcan I'eriod. OCCULT A.NALiiSl;? UF (.iE.NE.Sl:^ 34;j It will be noted that tiie nioderu evolutiniiarv theory, particularly that of Hieekel, woukl, it' it were eompletely reversed, be in almost perfect accord with tiie knowledge of occult science. The monkey has degenerated from the man. The polyps are the last degeneration left behind by the manunals. The mosses are the lowest degenerations of the plant kingdom. The mineral kingdom is the final goal of the forms of all the kingdoms when they have reached tlie acme of degeneration. A corroboration of this is found in coal, which was once vegetable or plant foi-nis; also in j)eirified wood and fos- silized remains of various aninuil forms. Common stone or rock, which no scifutist would admit had its origin in another kingdom, is to the occult investigator as truly mineralized jilants as coal itself. The mineialogist will learnedly explain that it is composed of liornitK'nde, feld- spar and mica, but the trained clairvoyant, who can trace it back in the nu'inory of Nature, through millions of years, can supplement that statement by adding: Yes. anil that which you call hornblende and feldspar are the leaves and stems of prehistoric flowers, and the mica is all that remains of their petals. 'J'he occult teaching of evolution is also corroborated by the science of embryology in the ante-natal reca])itula- tion of all past stages of developnu-nt. The difference l)e- tween the ovum of a human being and of sonu' of the hiijher mammals, and even of the higher developments in the plant kingdom, is indistinguishable, even under the microscope. E.\j)erts are unal)Ie to tell which is animal and which is human. Even after several of tlie initial ante-natal stages 344 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION h;ive I)con passed through the experts cannot differen- tiate between animal and human cmbiyo. But it" the animal ovum is studied through the entire ])eriod of gestation, it will be observed that it passes througli the mineral and plant stages only, and is born when it I'eaehes the animal stage. This is beeause the Life ensouling such an ovum ]iassed through its mineral evolution in the Sun Period, its plant life in the Moon Period, and is now forced to stop at the animal stage in Ihe Hai'th Period. On the other hand, the Tvife which uses the human ovum had its mineral existence in the Saturn Period, its plant existence in the Sun Period, passed the animal stage in the Moon Period, has still some scope for Epigenesis after it has I'cached the animal stage and therefore goes on to the human — nor does it stop there. The father and mother give the substance of their bodies for the building of the child's Ijody, but, particularly in the higher races, Epi- genesis makes it possible to add something w'hich makes the child different from the parents. Where Epigenesis is inactive in the individual, family, nation or Race — there evolution ceases and degeneration commences. A Living Soul? Thus the two Creation stories harmonize very well. One deals with P'orm. which was built up through min- eral, plant and animal and reached the human last. The other tells us that the Life which now ensouls hu- man foi'ms was manifested anterior to the Life w^hich ensouls the forms of the other kingdoms. One of these accounts of Creation would not have been sufficient. There are important particulars hidden behind OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GKNKSIS ;145 the narrative of man's creation, in the second cliapter; the verse reads: ''Then Jehovah formed man from the (lust of the Earth, and blew into his nostrils the breath [nephesh], and man became a Ijrcatliiiiii; creature liwphesh cltayiin]." In other places in the Kim,' dames version nephesli is tianslated "life," but in this par<^icular instance (CJen. ii :T) it is rendered "living soul," thuo ((^nveying the idea that there was a distinction nuule between the life that ensouled the human form and that which ensouled inferior creations. There is no autlu^ity whatever for this ditference in trans- lation, which is purely arbitrary. The life-breath (nephesli) is the same in man and beast. This can be shown even to those who stand tirmly upon the Bible as authority, for even the King dames version distinctly states (Eecles. iii :!!>, 20) :"'... as the one dieth, so dietli the other; yea, they all have one breath InrpJiesh] : so that a man hath no pre-eminence above a beast: . . . All go unto one place." The animals are but our "younger brothers," and though they are not now so finely organized, they will eventually reach a state as high as our own, and we shall then ha\e ascended still higher. If it is contend:.Hl that man received his soul in the way described in this seventh verse of the second chapter of (ieiU'sis, and that be could have received it in no other way, it is pertinent to ask where and how woman iceeived her soul ? The meaning of the chapter, and of the inspiration of the breath of life by dehovab, is very i)lain and clear when we use the occidt key, and it has the furthei- and immeiiso advantage of being higical. The fact that the Kegent of the Moi.n (.leiio\;in i . with 346 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION Mis Angels and Arilianjids, wore the principals in this aciion fixes the time whiii this creation occurred. It was l)etween the early and tiie middle parts of the Lcniurian Ejioch, and must have been after the Moon was tiirown out Irom tlie Earth, because Jehovah had nothing to do with the generation of bodies before the Moon was thrown off. The forms were then more ethei'eal. There were no dense and concrete bodies. It is possible to make such bodies only by means of the hardening and crystallizing Moon-forces. It nnist have been in the first half of the Lemurian Epoch, because the separation of the sexes, which is recorded later, took place in the middle of that epoch. At that time iiian-iii-thc-miikiug liad not yet commenced to breathe by means of lungs. lie had the gill-like ap- paratus still present in the human embryo while passing through the stage of ante-natal life corresponding to that Epoch. He had no warm, icd hlood. for at that stage there was no individual spirit, the entire form was soft and pliable and the skeleton soft like cartilage. Before the later date, when it became necessary to separate humanity into sexes, the skeleton had grown firm and solid. The work done by Jehovah was to luiild dense, hard bone substance into the soft bodies already existing. Previous to this time, i. e., during the Polarian and Hyperborean Epochs, neither animal nor man had bones. AnA:\i'.s TliH. The grotesque and impossible manner in which the sep- aration of the sexes is said to have been accomplished (as described in the common versions of the Bible and, in this particular case, in the Masorctic text also) is another ex- ample of what may lie done by changing vowels in the old OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 347 Hebrew text. Read in one way, the word is ''rib**; but in another, wliich has at least as ^jood a claim to considera- tion, with the additional advantage of beini; common-sense, it reads "side." H' we interpret this to mean that man was male-female and that Jeliovah caused one side or sex in each being to remain latent, we shall not be doing vio- lence to our reason, as we would by accepting the ''rib" story. When this alteration is made, tlie occult teaching as j)reviously given harmonizes with that of the Bil>le and l)otli agree with the teaching of modern science that man was i)i-sc.\ual at one time, before lie developed one sex at the expense of the other. In corroboration of this, it is ])ointed out tiiat the foetus is bi-sexual u}) to a certain point: there- after one sex predominates, while the other renmins in abeyance, so that each i)erson still has the opposite sex- organs in a rudimentary form and therefore is really l)i- sexual, as was primitive man. Ajjparently the Bible narrator does not wish to give, in this second creation account an accurate picture of the whole of evolution, but rather to particularize a little more whnt was said in the first chai>ter. lie tells us that nuui (lid not always breathe as lie does now; that there was a time when he was not se]>arati'd into sexes; anil that it was Jehovah Who effected the change, thus fixing the time of the occurrence. As we pioiced, it will be found that much further information is given. rtiAiiDiAX An(;i;i.s. During the earlier Epochs and Periods the great creative TTierarchies had worked upon humanity as it was uncon- sciously evolving. There had been onlv one common con' 348 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION sciousncss among ALL human beings; one group-spirit for all mankind, as it wvyv. In the Lemurian Epoch a new step was taken. Bodies had been delinitely i'ormed, but they must have warm, red blood before they could be ensouled and become the a])ode of indwelling spirits. In nature no process is sudden. ^Ye would get a wrong idea were we to imagine that air blown into the nostrils could put a soul into an image of clay and galvanize it into life as a sentient, tliiiikiiig being. The individual s})iiit was very weak and impotent and (|uite unfitted for the task of guiding its dense vehicle. Jn that respect it is not yet very strong. To any qualified observer, it is evident that the desire body rules the per- sonality more than does the spirit, even at our present stage of advancement. But in the middle of the Lemurian p]poch, when the lower personality — the threefold body — was to be endowed with the light of the Ego, the latter, if left to itself, woTild have been alisolutely powerless to guide it? instrument. Therefore it was necessary for some<')ne mueli more highly evolved to help the individual s})ii-it and liradually prepare the way for its complete union with its instruments. It was analogous to a new nation, over which, until it be- i-omes capalde of loi'iiiing a stable government for itself, some stronger power establishes a protectorate, guarding it alike from external dangers and internal indiscretions. Such a protectorate was exercised over evolving humanity by the Eace-spirit, and is exercised over the animals by the group-spirit, in a somewhat diiferent way. Jehovah is the Most High. He is Race-(iod, as one might exjiress it, having dominion over all Form. He is the Chief Kulcr and the hic^hest Power in maintaining the OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 349 form and exercising an orderly government over it. The Archangels are the K'acc-spirits, each having dominion over a certain group of people. They also have dominion over animals, while tlie Angels have dominion over the plants. Tlie Archangels ha\c dominion over races or group.- of people and also over the animals, for these two kingdoms have desire bodies and the Archangels are expert architects ol' desire matter, because in the Sun Period the densest globe was composed of that niatei'ial, and the humanity of that period, who are now Archangels, learned to build their densest vehicles of desire stuif as we arc now learning to I»uild our liodies of llic ( licmical elciucnts whereof our Kaith-glohe is composed. Thus it will be readily under- stood that the Archangels are j^eculiarly qualified to help later life waves tbrougli the stage where they learn to huild and control a desiiv body. For analogous reasons the Angels work in the vital I)odics of man, animal and ]>lant. Their densest boilies are composed of ether and so was the (ilol)e 1) in the Moon Period when they were human. Jehovah and Hi- .\rchangels, therefore, hold a similar relation to Paces that the grouj^-sjiirit does to aninuds. When individual members of a I'.ice have evolved entire self-control and government, tiny are emancipated from the influence of the Pace-sjtirit and kindred beings. As we have seen, the point of vantage of the group-spirit, as of any Ego in the dense body, is in the blood. The Masoretic text shows that this knowledge was possessed by the writer of I^cviticus. In the bmrtoenth verse of the seventeenth cbajiter the Jews are • lohihited from eating blood because "... the soid of all flesh is in the blood ... ;'' and in the eleventh verse of the same 350 ROSICRIKTAX COSMOCOXCEPTION cliajittT wo find these words: *' . . . for the soul of the flesh is in the hlood . . . tlie blood itself mediates for the soul," wliieh shows that this applies to hotli man and l)east, for the word here used in the Hel)re\v is ncshamah and means "soul" — not "life/' as it is rendered in the King James version. Tlie Ego works directly through the blood. The Race- spirit guides the Races by working in the blood, as the gioup-spirit guides the animals of its species through the blood. So also does the Ego control its own vehicle, l)ut with a diiference. The Ego operates hy means of the heat of tlie hlood, while the Race (i. e., tribal, or family) spirit works by means of the air, as it is drawn into the lungs. That is why Jeliovah, or His messengers, "breathed into man's nostrils,'- thereby securing admission for tiie Race-spirit, Community-spirits, etc. The different classes of Race-spirits guided their peoples to vaiious climates and different parts of tiie Earth. To the trained clairvoyant, a tribal-si)iiit ajjpears as a cloud enveloping and permeating the atmosi)iiere of the whole country inliabited by the people undei' its dominion. Thus are produced the dift'erent peoples and nations. Paul spoke of "The Prince of the I'ower of the Air"; of "principalities and powers," etc., showing that he knew of the Hace-spirits, but now not even an attemj)t is made to understand what they mean, although their influence is strongly felt. Patriot- ism is one of tlie sentiments emanating from and fostered by them. It has not now so much power over people as formerly. There are some who are being liberated from the Race-spirit and can say with Thomas Paine, "The world is my country." There are those who can leave father and mother and look upon all men as brothers. OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 351 Tliey are being liberated from tbe Family-spirit, or spirit of tbe Clan, wbicb is different from tbe race-spirit, an etheric entity. Otbers again, wbo are deep in tbe toils of the Race- or Family-spirit, will suffer tbe most dn-adful depression if tbey leave bome or country and breathe tbe air of anotber Race- or Family-spirit. At tbe time tbe Race-spirit- entered human bodies tbe individualized Ego commenced to get some slight control of its vehicles. Each human entity became more and more conscious of being separate and distinct from other men, yet for ages be did not think of himself primarily as an individual, but as ])elonging to a tribe or a family. The affix "son" to many ]»roscnt-day s\iiiuuues is a remnant of this feeling. A man was not simjily ".lohn,'' or "James." He was John Robcrt^o/j, or James Wiiliam.so//. In^ ?ome countries a woman was not "^lary,"' or "^lartha."' She was Mary Marthasdauglitor, ^Fartlia Marysdaughter. Tliis cus- tom was continued in some European countries until with- in a few generations of tbe ]iresent time: the "son"' affix remains with us yet and the family name is still much honored. Among tbe Jews, even down to the time of Christ, the Race-spirit was stronger than the individual spirit. Every Jew thought of himself first as belonging to a certain tribe oi- family. His proudest boast was that he was of the "Seed of Abraham.*' All this was the work of the Race- spirit. Previous to the advent of Jehovah, when the Earth was yet a part of tbe Sun, there was one common group-spirit, composed of all the creative Hierarchies, wbicb controlled tbe entire human family, but it was intended that each body should be tbe temple and jiliable instrument of an in- 35 J ROSUKUCIAN LOSMU-COXCEPTION dwelling spirit and that meant an infinite division of rulersiiip. Jehovah came with His Angels and Archangels and made the first great division into Eaces, giving to each group the guiding influence of a Race-spirit — an Archangel. For each p]go He appointed one of the Angels to act as guardian until the individual spiiit had grown strong enough to he- come euumci]iat(.Ml from all outside influence. Mixing Blood ix Marriage. Christ came to prepare the way for the emancipation of humanity from the guidance of the differentiating Kace- and Family-spirit, and to unite the whole human family in One Universal Brotherhood. He taught that "Ahraham's seed'' referred to the hodirs only,* and called their attention to the fact that before Abraham lived [the] "I" — the Ego — was in existence. The threefold individual spirit had its being before all Tribes and Races and it will remain when they have passed away and e\en the memory of them is no more. The threefold si)irit in man, the Ego, is the God within, whom the personal, bodily man must learn to follow. 'x iierefore did Christ say that, to be His disciple, a man must forsake all that he had. His teaching points to the emancipation of the God within. He calls upon man to exercise his prerogative as an individual and rise above family, tribe, and nation. Xot that he is to disregard kin and country. He must fulfill all duties, but he is to cease identifying himself with part and must recognize an equa. kinship with all the world. That is the ideal given to mankind by the Christ. Under the rule of the Race-spirit, the nation, tribi' or familv was considered first — the individual last. The fam- OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 353 ily must be kept intact. If any man died without leaving oti'spring to perpetuate his name, his brother must "carry seed" to the widow, that there might be no dying out (Deu. xxv:5-10). Marrying out of the family was regarded with horror in the earliest times. A member of one tribe could not become connected with another without losing caste in his own. It was not an easy matter to become a inomber of another family. Xot only among the Jews and other eaily nations was the integrity of the family insisted upon, but also in more modern times. As previ- ously mentioned, the Scots, even in comparatively recent times, clung tenaciously to their Clan, and the old Norse Vikings would take no one into their families without first "mixing blood" with him, for the spiritual effects of hemolysis, which are unknown to material science, were known of old. All these customs resulted from the working of the Eace- and tribal-spirit in the common blood. To admit as a mem- ber one in whom that common blood did not flow would have caused "confusion of caste." The closer the inbreed- ing, the greater the power of the Race-spirit, and the stronger the ties that bound the individual to tlio tribe, because the vital force of the man is in his blood. ^lem- ory is intimately connected with the blood, which is the highest expression of the vital body. The brain and the nervous system are the highest ex- pressions of the desire body. They call up pictures of the outside world, Init in mental image-making, i. e., imagina- tion, the blood brings the material for tlu« ))i(.tures ; there- fore when the thought is active the blood flows to the head. When the same unmixod strain of blood flows in the veins of a family for generation**, the same mental pictures 12 354 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION made by great-grandfather, grandfather and father are re- produced in the son by the faniily-si)irit which lived in the liaemaglobin of the blood. He sees himself as the continu- ation of a long line of ancestors who live in him. He sees all the events of the past lives of the family as though he had been present, therefore he does not realize himself as an Ego. He is not simply "David," but "the son of Abra- ham'*; not "Joseph," but "the son of David.'' By means of this common blood men are said to have lived for many generations, because through the blood their descendants had access to the memory of nature, in which the records of the lives of their ancestors were preserved. That is why, in the fifth chapter of Genesis, it is stated that the patriarchs lived for centuries. Adam, Methuselah and the other patriarchs did not pcrsonaUi/ attain to such great age, but they lived in the consciousness of their de- scendants, who saw the lives of their ancestors as if they had lived them. After the expiration of the period stated, the descendants did not think of themselves as Adam or Methuselah. Memory of those ancestors faded and so it is said they died. The "second sight" of the Scotch Highlanders shows that by means of endogamy the consciousness of the inner Worlds is retained. They have practiced marrying in the Clan until recent times ; also in Gipsies, who always marry in the tribe. The smaller the tribe and the closer the in- breeding, the more pronounced is the "sight." The earlier Races would not have dared to disobey the injunction issued by the tribal God, not to marry outside of the tribe, nor had they any inclination to do so, for they had no mind of their own. The Original Semites were the first to evolve Will, and they at once married the daughters of the men of other OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 355 tribes, frustrating temporarily the design of their Race- spirit and being {)roniptly ejected as evil-doers wlio had "gone a-whoring alter strange gods," thereby rendering themselves unfit to give the "seed" for tiie seven Races of our present Aryan Epoch. The Original Semites were, for the time being, the last Race that the Race-spirit cared to keep separate. Later, man was given free will. The time had come when he was to be prepared for individualization. The former "common" consciousness, the involuntary clairvoy- ance or second-sight which constantly held before a tribes- man the pictures of his ancestors' lives and caused him to feel most closely identified with the tribe or family, was to be replaced for a time by a strictly individual con- sciousness confined to the material world, so as to break up tiie nations into individuals, that the Brotherhood of Man regardless of exterior circumstances may oecome a fact. This is on the same principle that if we have a number of buildings and wish to make them into one large structure, it is necessary to break them up into sep- arate bricks. Only then can the large building be con- structed. In order to accomplish this separation of nations into individuals, laws were given which ])rohil)ite(l endogamy or marriage in the family and liencefi)rth incestuous mar- riages gradually came to be regarded with horror. Strange blood has thus been introduced into all the families of the Earth and it has gradually wiped out the involuntary clair- voyance which promoted the clannish feeling and segre- gated humanity into groups. Altruism is superseding patriotism, and loyalty to the family is disapj)earini: in consequence of the mixture of blood. Science has lately discovered that li;en>olysis results from 356 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the inoculation of the blood of one individual into the veins of another of a different species, causing the death of the lower of the two. Thus any animal inoculated with the blood of a man dies. The blood of a dog transfused into the veins of a bird kills the bird, but it will not hurt the dog to have the bird's blood inoculated into its veins. Science merely states the fact, the occult scientist gives the reason. The blood is the vantage ground of the spirit, as shown elsewhere. The Ego in man works in its own vehicles by means of the heat of the blood ; the race, family or community spirit gains entrance to the blood by means of the air we inspire. In the animals are also both the separate spirit of the animal and the group-spirit of the species to which it belongs, but the spirit of the animal is not individualized and does not work self-consciously with its veliicles as does the Ego, hence it is altogether domi- nated by the group-spirit which works in the blood. When the blood of a higher animal is inoculated into the veins of one from a lower species, the spirit in the blood of the higher animal is of course stronger than the spirit of the less evolved; hence when it endeavors to as- sert itself it kills the imprisoning form and liberates itself. When, on the other hand, the blood of a lower species is inoculated into the veins of a liighor animal, tiie higher spirit is capable of ousting the less evolved spirit in the strange blood and assimilating the blood to its own pur- poses, therefore no visible catastrophe ensues. The group-spirit always aims to preserve the integrity of its domain in the blood of the species under its charge. Like the human Eace-God, it resents the marriage of its subjects into other species and visits the sins of the fathers upon the children as we see in the case of hybrids. Where a horse and a donkey produce a mule for instance, the OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 357 mixture of strange blood destroys the propagative fac- ulty so as not to perpetuate the hybrid which is an abomi- nation from the standpoint of the group-spirit, for the mule is not so definitely under the dominion of the gi-oup- spirit of the horses or of the group-spii-it of the donkeys as the pure breed, yet it is not so far away as to be en- tirely exempt from their influence. If two mules could mate, their offspi-ing would be still less under the domin- ion of either of these group-spirits, and so a new s])ecies WITHOUT A GROUP-SPIRIT would result. That would be an anomaly in nature, an impossibility until the se]>- arate animal-spirits should have become sufficiently evolved to be self-sufficient. Such a species, could it be pro- duced, would be without the guiding instinct, so-called, which is in reality the promptings of the group-spirit ; they would be in an analogous position to a litter of kittens re- moved from the mother's womb prior to birth. They could not possibly shift for themselves, so they would die. Therefore, as it is the group-spirit of the animals that sends the separate spirits of the animals into embodiment, it simply withholds the fertilizing seed-atom when ani- mals of widely differing species are mated. Tt permits one of its charges to take advantage of an opportunity for re-embodiment where two animals of nearly the same nature are mated. Imt refuses to let the hybrids perpet- uate themselves. Thus we see that the infusion of strange blood weakens the hold of the gi'()U!)-si)ii-it and that there- fore it cither destroys the form or the propagative fdc- ultji whei-e it has the i>ower. The human spirit is individualized, an Ego. it is evolv- ing free will and responsibility. It is drawn to birtli by the irresistible law of ('onse(iuence. so that it is Ix- yond the power of the race, community or family spirit 358 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION to keep it from returning at the present stage of human development, and by the admixture of strange blood, by intermarriage of the individuals of different tribes or nations, the leaders of man are gradually helping him to oust the family, tribal or national spirit from the blood, but with it has necessarily gone the involuntary clairvoy- ance which was due to its working in the blood, whereby it fostered the family traditions in its charges, and so we see that also in the case of inan a faculty was destroyed hy the mixture of blood. That loss was a gain, however, for it has concentrated man's energy- on the material world and he is better able to master its lessons than if he were still distracted by the visions of the higher realms. As man becomes emancipated he gradually ceases to think of himself as "Abraham's Seed," as a "Clan Stew- art Man," as a "Brahmin" or a "Levite"; he is learn- ing to think more of himself as an individual, an "I." The more he cultivates that "Self," the more he frees himself from the family- and national-spirit in the blood, the more he becomes a self-sufficient citizen of the world. There is much foolish, even dangerous, talk of giving up the Self to the Not-Self ; only when we have cultivated a "Self/' can we sacrifice ourselves and give up the Self to the WHOLE. So long as we can only love our own family or nation we are incapable of loving others. We are bound by the tie of kin and countiy. When we have burst the tie of blood and asserted ourselves and become self-suffi- cient may we become unselfish helpers of humanity. When a man has reached that stage he will find that, instead of having lost his own family, he has gained all the families in the world, for they will have become his sisters and brothers, his fathers and mothers to care for and help. Then he will regain the viewpoint of the Spiritual World OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 359 which he lost by the mixing of blood, but it will be a higher faculty an intelligent, voluntary clairvoyance where lie can see what he wills and not merely the negative fac- ulty imprinted in his blood by the family-spirit which bound him to the family to the exclusion of all other families. His viewpoint will be universal, to be used for universal good. For aforementioned reasons, intertribal, and later inter- national, marriages came gradually to be regarded as de- sirable and preferable to close intermarriages. As man progressed through these stages, and gradually lost touch with the inner world, he sorrowed over the loss and longed for a return of the "inner" vision. But by degrees he forgot, and the material world gradually loomed up before his mind as the only realit}', until at last he has come to scout the idea that such inner Worlds exist and to regard a belief in them as foolish superstition. The four causes contributing to this condition were: (1) The clearing of the foggy atmosphere of the At- lantean continent. (2) The indrawing of the vital body, so that a point at the root of the nose corresponds to a similar point in the vital body. (3) The elimination of inbreeding and the substitu- tion therefor of marriages outside the family and tribe. (4) The use of intoxicants. The Race-spirits still exist in and work with man, but the more advanced the nation, the more freedom is given the individual. In countries where people are most fet- tered, the Eacc-spirit is strongest. The more in harmony a man is with the law of Love, and the higher his ideals, the more he frees himself from the spirit of the Race. Patriotism, while good in itself, is a tie of the Race- 360 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION spirit. The ideal of Universal Brotherhood, which identi- fies itself with neither country nor race, is the only path which leads to emancipation. Christ came to reunite the separated races in bonds of peace and good-will, wherein all will willingly and coti- sciously follow the law of Love. The present Christianity is not even a shadow of the true religion of Christ. That will remain in abeyance until all race-feeling shall have been overcome. In the Sixth Epoch there will be but one Universal Brotherhood, under the Leadership of the Returned Christ, but the day and the hour no man knows, for it is not fixed, but de- pends upon how soon a sufficient number of people shall have commenced to live the life of Fellowship and Love, which is to be the hall-mark of the new dispensation. The Fall of Man. In connection with the analysis of Genesis, a few more words must be said about "The Fall.'" which is the back- bone and sinew of popular Christianity. Had there been no "Fall," there would have been no need for the "plan of salvation." When, in tiie middle of the Lemurian Epoch, the separa- tion of the sexes occurred (in which work Jehovah and His Angels were active), the Ego liogan to work slightly upon the dense body, building organs within. Man was not at that time the wide-awake conscious being he is at present, but by means of half the sex force, he was building a brain for the expression of thought as previously described. He was more awake in the Spiritual World than in the physi- cal; hardly saw his body and was not conscious of the act of propagation. The Bible statement that Jehovah put man to sleep when he was to bring forth is correct. There OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 361 was no pain nor trouble connected with childbirth : nor (because of man's exceedingly dim consciousness of his physical surroundings) did he know anything of the loss of his dense body by death, or of his installment in a new dense vehicle at birth. It will be remembered that the Lucifers were a part of the humanity of the Moon Period; they are the stragglers of the life wave of the Angels, too far advanced to take a dense physical body, yet they needed an "inner" organ for the acquisition of knowledge. Moreover, they could work through a physical brain, which the Angels or Jehovah could not. These spirits entered the spinal cord and brain and spoke to the woman, whose Imagination, as explained else- where, had been aroused by the training of the I^emurian Race. As her consciousness was principally internal, a picture-consciousness of them was received by her, and she saw them as serpents, for they had entered her brain by the serpentine spinal cord. The training of the women included watcliing the peril- ous feats and fights of the Men in developing Will, in which fights bodies were necessarily often killed. The dim consciousness of something unusual set the imagination of the woman to wondering why she saw these strange things. She was conscious of the spirits of tliose who had lost their bodies, but her imperfect sense of the Physical World failed to reveal tliesc friends whose dense bodies lind been destroyed. The Lucifers solved the problem for her by "opening her eyes." They revealed to her her own body and that of the man and taught her how, togetlier. they might conquer death by creating new bodies. Thus death could not touch them for thev, like Jehovah, could create at will. 362 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Lucifer opened the eyes of woman. She sought the help of man and opened liis eyes. Thus, in a real though dim way, they first "knew" or became aware of one another and also of the Physical World. They became conscious of death and pain and by this knowledge they learned to differentiate between the inner man and the outer garment he wears and renews each time it is necessary to take his next step in evolution. They ceased to be automatons and ])ecame free thinking beings at the cost of freedom from pain, sickness and death. That the interpretation of the eating of the fruit as a symbol of the generative act is not a far-fetched idea, is shown by the declaration of Jehovah (which is not a curse at all, but simply a statement of the consequences that would follow the act) that they will die and that the woman will bear her children in pain and suffering. He knew that, as man's attention had now been called to his physical garment, he would become aware of its loss by death. He also knew that man had not yet wisdom to bridle his passion and regulate sexual intercourse by the positions of the planets, therefore pain in childbirth must follow his ignorant abuse of the function. It has always been a sore puzzle to Bible commentators what connection there could possibly be between the eating of fruit and the bearing of children, but if we under- stand that the eating of the fruit is symbolical of the gen- erative act whereby man becomes "like God" inasmuch as he l-noics his kind and is thus able to generate new beings, the solution is easy. In the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch when man arrogated to himself the prerogative of performing the generative act when he pleased, it was his then-powerful will that enabled him to do so. By "eating of the tree OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 363 of knowledge" at any and all times he was able to create a new body whenever he lost an old vehicle. We usually think of death as something to be dreaded. Had man also "eaten of the tree of life," had he learned the secret of how to ]x?rpetually vitalize his body, there would have been a worse condition. We know that our bodies are not perfect today and in those ancient days they were exceedingly primitive. Therefore the anxiety of the creative Hierarchies lest man "eat of the tree of life also," end become capable of renewing his vital body, was well founded. Had he done so he would have been immortal indeed, but would never have been able to progress. The evolution of the Ego depends upon its vehicles and if it could not get new and improving ones by death and birth, there would be stagnation. It is an occult maxim that the oftener we die the better we are able to live, for evoy birth gives us a new chance. We have seen that brain-knowledge, with its concomitant selfishness, was bought by man at the cost of the power to create from himself alone. He bought his free will at the cost of pain and death; but when man learns to use his intellect for the good of humanity, he will gain spiritual power over life and in addition, will be guided by an innate knowledge as much higher than the present brain-conscious- ness as that is higher than the lowest animal consciousness. The fall into generation was necessary to build the brain, but that is, at best, only an indirect way of gaining knowledge and will be superseded by direct touch with the Wisdom of Nature, which man. without any co-operation, will then be able to use for the generation of new bodies. The larnyx will again speak "the lost Word." the "creative Fiat," which, under the guidance of great Teachers, was 364 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION used in ancient Lemuria in tlic creation of plants and animals. Man will then be a creator in very truth. Xot in the slow and toilsome manner of the present day, but by the •use of the proper word or magical formula, will he be able to create a body. All that was manifested during the descending period of involution remains until the corresponding point on tlie ascending arc of evolution has \)een reached. The present generative organs will degenerate and atrophy. The female organ was the first to come into existence as a separate unit and, according to the law that "the first shall be last," will be the last to atrophy. The male organ was differentiated last and is even now commencing to divide itself from the body. Diagram 13 will make this clear. OiA<n)imi3 alrophies dfropbieS Q^dttnal UJorld PART III. Man's Future Development and Initiation. *"^> O 1 5|? io- i?? a y iQa- a the Soul the S"^ a"? ^ Minerals will b e human CHAPTER XV. Christ and His Mission. The Evolution of Religion. IN the foregoing part of this work we have become familiar with the way in wliitii our present outside world came into existence, and how man evolved the complicated organism with which he is related to outer conditions. We have also, in a measure, studied the Jewish Race-religion. We will next consider the last and greatest of tlie divine measures put forth for the uplifting of humanity, i. e., Christianity, which will be the Universal Religion of the future. It is a notable fact that man and liis religions ' have evolved side by side and in an c(iiial degree. The earliest religion of any Race is found to l)e as savage as the people governed by it and as they become more civilized, their religions become more and more humane and in harmony with higher ideals. From this fact materialists have drawn the inference that no religion has a higher origin than man himself. Their investigations into early history have resulted in a conviction that, as man progressed, he civilized his God and fashioned Him after his own pattern. This reasoning is defective, because it fails to take into account that man is not the body, but an indirclling spirit, an Ego who uses the body with ever-increasing facility as evolution progresses. 3G7 368 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION There is no doubt that the law for the body is "The Survival of the Fittest." The law for the evolution of the spirit demands "Sacrifice." As long as man believes that "Might is Eight," the Form prospers and waxes strong, because all obstacles are swept out of the way re- gardless of others. If the body were all, that manner of life would be the only one possible for man. He would be altogether incapable of any regard for others and would forcibly resist any attempt to encroach upon what he con- sidered his rights — the right of the stronger, which is the sole standard of justice under the law of the Survival of the Fittest. He would be quite regardless of his fellow- beings; absolutely insensible to any force from without that tended to make him act in any manner not conducive to his own momentary pleasure. It is manifest, then, that whatever urges man toward a higher standard of conduct in his dealing with others must come from within, and from a source which is not identical with the body, otherwise it would not strive with the body and often prevail against its most obvious interests. More- over, it must be a stronger force than that of the body, or it could not succeed in overcoming its desires and com- pelling it to make sacrifices for those who are physically weaker. That such a force exists, surely no one will deny. We have come to that stage in our advancement where, instead of seeing in physical weakness an opportunity for easy prey, we recognize in the very frailty of another a valid claim upon our protection. Selfishness is being slowly but surely routed by Altruism. Nature is sure to accomplish her purposes. Though slow, her progress is orderly and certain. In the breast of every man this force of Altruism works as a leaven. It is- CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 369 transforming the savage into the civilized man, and will in time transform the latter into a God. Though nothing that is truly spiritual can be thoroughly comprehended, yet it may at least be apprehended by means of an illustration. If one of two tuning-forks of exactly the same pitch is struck, the sound will induce the same vibration in the other, weak to begin with, but if the strokes are continued, the second fork will give out a louder and louder tone until it will emit a volume of sound equal to that of the first. This will happen though the forks are several feet apart, and even if one of them is encased in glass. The sound from the smitten one will penetrate the glass and the answering note be emitted by the enclosed instrument. These invisible sound-vibrations have great power over concrete matter. They can both build and destroy. If a small quantity of very fine powder is placed upon a brass or glass plate, and a violin bow drawn across the edge, the vibrations will cause the powder to assume beautiful geo- metrical figures. The human voice is also capable of pro- ducing these figures ; always the same figure for the same tone. If one note or chord after another be sounded upon a musical instrument — a piano, or prcierably a violin, for from it more gradations of tone can be obtained — a tone will finally be reached which will cause the hearer to feel a distinct vibration in the back of the lower part of the head. Each time that note is struck, the vibration will Ix? felt. That note is the "key-note" of the person whom it so affects. If it is struck slowly and soothingly it will build and rest the body, tone the nerves and restore health. If. on the other hand, it be sounded in a dominant wav, loud 370 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION aiul long enough, it will kill as surely as a bullet from a pistol. If we now apply what has lioen said about music or sound to the problem of how this inner force is awakened and strengthened, Ave may perhaps understand the matter better. In the first place, let us particularly note the fact that the two tuning-forks were of the same pitch. Had this not been the case, we might have sounded and sounded one of them until the crack of doom, but the other one would have remained mute. Let us understand this thoroughly: Vibration can be induced in one tuning-fork by one of like tone only. Any thing, or any being, can be affected as above stated by no sound except its own key-note. We know that this force of Altruism exists. We also know that it is less pronounced among uncivilized people than among people of higher social attainment, and among the very lowest races it is almost entirely lacking. The logical conclusion is that there was a time when it was altogether absent. Consequent upon this conclusion fol- lows the natural question: What induced it? The material personality surely had nothing to do with it ; in fact, that part of man's nature was much more com- fortable without it than it has been at any time since. Man must have had the force of Altruism latent witliin, otherwise it could not have been awakened. Still further, it must have been awakened by a force of the same kind — a similar force that was already active — as the second tuning-fork was started into vibration by the first after it was struck. We also saw that the vil)rations in the second fork be- came stronger and stronger under the continued impacts of sound from the first, and that a glass case was no hindrance CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 37I to the induction of the sound. Under the continued im- pacts of a force similar to that within him, the Love of God to man has awakened this force of Altruism and is constantly increasing its potency. It is therefore reasonable and logical to conclude that, at first, it was necessary to give man a religion commen- surate with his ignorance. It would have been useless to talk to him, at that stage, of a God Who was all tender- ness and love. From his viewpoint, those attributes were weaknesses and he could not have been expected to rever- ence a God Who possessed what were to him despicable qualities. The God to Whom he rendered ol)edience must be a strong God, a God to be feared, a God ^Vho could hurl the thunder])olt and wield the flail of the lightning. Thus, man was impelled first to fear God and was given religions of a nature to further his spiritual well-being under the lash of fear. The next step was to induce in him a certain kind of unselfishness, by causing him to give up part of his worldly goods — to sacrifice. This was achieved by giving him the Tribal or Eace-God, Who is a jealous God, requiring of him the strictest allegiance and the sacrifice of wealth, which the growing man greatly prizes. But in return, this Eace-God is a friend and mighty ally, fighting man's liat- tles and giving him l)ack many fold tlie sheep, bullocks and grain which he sacrificed. He had not yet arrived at the stage where it was possil)le for him to understand that all creatures art' akin, but t]io Tribal (Jod taught him that he must deal mercifully wiih his hrofhrr frihr.'i- man and gave laws which made for equity and fair dealing between men of the same Race. Tt must not l>e thought that these successive stcjis were taken easily, nor without rebellion and lapses upon tlie 373 KOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION part of primitive man. Selfisliness is in<iraiiled in the lower nature even \mto this day, and there must hdve been many lapses and mucli backsliding. We have in the Jew- ish Bible good examples of how man forgot, and had to be patiently and persistently '"prodded*' again and again by the Tribal God. Only the visitations of a long-suffering Kace-spirit were potent, at times, in bringing him back to the law — that law very few people have even yet learned to obey. There are always pioneers, however, who require some- thing higher. When they become sufficiently numerous, a new step in evolution is taken, so that several gradations always exist. There came a time, nearly two thousand years ago, when the most advanced of humanity were ready to take another step forward, and learn the religion of living a good life for the sake of future reward in a state of existence in which they must have faith. That was a long, hard step to take. It was compara- tively easy to take a sheep or a bullock to the temple and offer it as a sacrifice. If a man brought the first-fruits of his granary, his vineyards, or his flocks and herds, he still had more, and he knew tliat the Tribal God would refill his stores and give abundantly in return. But in this new departure, it was not a (piestion of sacrificing his goods. It was demanded that he sacrifice himself. It was not even a sacrifice to be made by one supreme effort of martyrdom ; that also would have been comparatively easy. Instead, it was demanded that day by day, from morning until night, he must act mercifully toward all. He must forego selfishness, and love his neigh1)or, as he had been used to loving himself. Moreover, he was not promised any immediate and visible reward, but must have faith in a future happiness. CHKIST AND HIS MISSION 373 Is it strange that jieople find it difficult to realize this high ideal of continued well-doing, made doubly hard by the fact that self-interest is entirely ignored? Sacrifice is demanded with no positive assurance of anif Tc^vard. Surely it is much to the credit of humanity that so much altruism is practiced and that it is constantly increasing. The wise Leaders, knowing the frailness of the spirit to cope with the selfish instincts of the body, and the dangers of despondency in the face of such standards of conduct, gave another uplifting impulse when they incorporated in the new religion the doctrine of "vicarious Atonement." This idea is scouted by some very advanced philosophers, and the law of "Consequence" made paramount. Tf it so ha{)])ens tliat the reader agrees with these philosophers, we request that he await the explanation herein set t'orth. showing how hoik are i)art of the scheme of upliftment. Suffice it to say, for the present, that this doctrine of atonement gives many an earnest soul the strength to strive and, in spite of repeated failures, to luring the lower nature under .subjection. I^et it be remembered that, for reasons given when the laws of Rebirth and Consequence were discussed, western humanity knew practically noth- ing of these laws. With such a great ideal l)efore thom as the Christ, and believing they had but a few short years in which to attain to such a high degree of development as this, would it not have iK'cn the greatest imaginable cruelty to leave them without help? Therefore, the GREAT SAC- ETFICE on Calvary — while it also served other ]nirposes. as will be shown — became rightfully the Beacon of Hope for every earnest soul who is striving to achieve the impos- sible ; to attain, in one short life, to the perfection demanded bv the Christian religion. 374 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Jesus and Christ-Jesus. To gain some slight insight into the Great Mystery of Golgotha, and to understand tlie Mission of Christ as the Founder of the Universal Eeligion of the future, it is necessary that we first become familiar with His exact nature and incidentally, with that of Jehovah. Who is the head of such Race-religions as Taoism, Buddhism, Hindu- ism, Judaism, etc. ; also with the identity of "The Father," to Whom Christ is to give up the Kingdom, in due time. In the Christian creed occurs this sentence: "Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God." This is generally understood to mean that a certain person "WTio appeared in Palestine about 2,000 years ago. Who is spoken of as Jesus Christ — one separate individual — was the only be- gotten Son of God. This is a great mistake. There are three distinct and widely different Beings characterized in this sentence. It is of the greatest importance that the student should clearly understand the exact nature of these Three Great and Exalted Beings — differing vastly in glory, yet each entitled to our deepest and most devout adoration. The student is requested to turn to diagram 6 and note that "The only begotten" ("The Word," of WHiom John speaks) is the second aspect of the Supreme Being. This "Word," and It alone, is "begotten of His Father rthe first aspect] before all Worlds." "Without Him was not anything made that was made," not even the third aspect of the Supreme Being, which proceeds from the two previous aspects. Therefore the "only begotten" is the exalted Being which ranks above all else in the Uni- verse, save only the Power-aspect which created It. The first aspect of the Supreme Being "thinks out," or imagines, the Universe before the beginning of active CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 375 manifestation, everything, including the million? of Solar Systems and the great creative Hierarchies which inhabit the Cosmic Planes of existence above the seventh, which is the field of our evolution (See diagram 6). This is also the Force which dissolves everything that has crystallized beyond the possibility of further growth and at last, when the end of active manifestation has come, reabsorbs within Itself all that is, until the dawn of another Period of Manifestation. The second aspect of the Supreme Being is that which manifests in matter as the forces of attraction and cohe- sion, thus giving it the capability of combining into Forms of various kinds. This is "The Word," the "creative Fiat/' which molds the primordial Cosmic Root-substance in a manner similar to the formation of figures by musical vibrations, as previously mentioned, the same tone always producing the same figure. So this great primordial "WOIW brought, or "spoke," into being, in finest nuitter, all the different Worlds, with all their myriads of Forms, which have since been copied and worked out in detail by the innumerable creative Hierarohies. "The Word" could not have done tliis, however, until the third asjiect of the Sui)reme r>eing had first ])re|)ared tlie Cosmic Root-substance: had awakened it from its nor- nuvl state of inertia and srt tlie countless iiiseparatc atoms sjiiiniing upon their axes. ])lacing those axes at various angles with respect to each other, giving to each kind a cer- tain "measure of vil)iation." These varying angles of inclination of the axes and the measures of vibration made the Cosmic Root-substance capable of forming dilTercnt combinations, which arc the bases of the seven great Cosmic Pianos. There is. in each of these Planes, a different declination of the axes, and 376 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION also a different measure of vibration, consequently the con- ditions and combinations in each one are different from those in any of the others, due to the activity of "The Only Begotten."' Diagram 14 shows us that: *'The Father" is the highest Initiate among the humanity of the Saturn Period. The ordinary humanity of that Period are now the Lords of Mind. "The Son" (Christ) is the highest Initiate of tlie Sun Period. The ordinary humanity of that Period are now the Archangels. ''The Holy Spirit" (Jehovah) is the highest Initiate of the Moon Period. The ordinary humanity of that Period are now the Angels. This diagram also shows what are the vehicles of these different orders of Beings, and upon comparison with diagram 8, it will be seen that their bodies or vehicles (indicated by squares on diagram 14) correspond to the Globes of the Period in which they were human. This is always the case so far as the ordinary humanities are concerned, for at the end of the Period during which any life wave becomes individualized as human beings, those beings retain bodies corresponding to the Globes on which they have functioned. On the other hand, the Initiates have progressed and evolved for themselves higher vehicles, discontinuing the ordinary use of the lowest vehicle when the ability to use a new and higher one has been attained. Ordinarily, the lowest vehicle of an Archangel is the desire body, but Christ, Who is the highest Initiate of the Sun Period, ordinarily uses the life spirit as lowest vehicle, functioning as consciously in the World of Life Spirit as we do in the Physical World. The student is requested to note this -^5 N 5 ^c^ ^ —■ O C ^ c^ -A I < 3 lT "^ 0-0 3-0 c CO -S- £ X ■< ;3- £/^ (^ sr' £ ■< -< o o i 3 =ro ^-3 3 rr 3 |g1 378 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION point particularly, as the World of Life Spirit is the first tinivcrsnl World, as explained in the chapter on Worlds. It is the World in which differentiation ceases and unity begins to bo realized, so far as our solar system is con- cerned. Christ has power to build and function in a vehicle as low as the desire body, such as is used by the Archangels, but He can descend no further. The significance of this will be seen presently. JesiLs belongs to our humanity. When the man, Jesus, is studied through the memory of nature, he can be traced back life by life, where he lived in different cir- cumstances, undei" various names, in different embodi- ments, the same, in that resi)ect. as any other human be- ing. This cannot be dune with the Being, Christ. In His c-dse can he found hut one emhodiment. It must not be supposed, however, that Jesus was an oi'dinary individual. He was of a singularly pure type of mind, vastly superior to the great majority of our present humanity. Through many lives had he trod the Path of Holiness and thus fitted himself for the greatest honor ever bestowed u]>on a human being. His mother, the Virgin Mary, was also a type of the highest human ])urity and because of that was selected to become the mother of Jesus. His father was a high Ini- tiate, virgin, and capalile of ])erforming the act of fecun-- dation as a sacrament, without personal desire or passion. Thus the beautiful, pure and lovely spirit whom we know as Jesus of Nazareth was liorn into a pure and pas- sionless body. This body was the best that could be pro- duced on Earth and the task of Jesus, in that embodiment, was to care for it and evolve it to the highest possible CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 379 decree of efficiency, in preparation for the great purpose it was to serve. Jesus of Nazareth was born at about the time stated in the historic records, and not 105 B. C, as stated in some occult works. The name Jesus is common in the East, and an Initiate named Jesus did live 105 B. C, but he took the Egyptian Initiation, and was not Jesus of Naza- reth, with whom we are concerned. The Individual who was later born under the name of ('hristian Rosenkreuz, who is in the body today, was a highly evolved being when Jesus of Nazareth was born. His testimony, as well as the results of first-hand investi- gation by later Rosicrucians, all agree in placing the birth of Jesus of Nazareth at the beginning of the Christian Era, on about the date usually ascribed to that event. Jesus was educated by the Essenes and reached a very high state of spiritual development during the thirty years in which he used his body. It may here be said, parenthetically, that the Essenes were a third sect which existed in Palestine, besides the two mentioned in the New Testament — the Pharisees and the Sadducees. The Essenes were an exceedingly devout order, widely different from the materialistic Sadducees and entirely opposite to the hypocritcal, publicity seek- ing Pharisees. They shunned all mention of themselves and their methods of study and worshi]). To the latter peculiarity is due the fact that almost nothing is known of them, and that they are not mentioned in the New Testament. It is a law of the Cosmos that no Being, however high, can function in any world without a vehicle built of the material of that world (See diagrams 8 and 14). There- fore the desire body was the lowest vehicle of the group of 380 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION spirits who had reached tlie Iniman ptage in the Sun Period. Christ was one of those spirits and was consequently un- able to build for Himself a vital body and a dense physical vehicle. He could have worked upon humanity in a desire body, as did His younger brothers, the Arcliangels, as Eace-spirits. Jehovah had opened an avenue for them to enter the dense body of man by means of the air he in- lialed. All Eaco-religions Avere religions of law, and cre- ators of sin through disobedience of that law. They were under the direction of Jehovah, Whose lowest vehicle is the human spirit, correlating Him to the World of Abstract Thought, where everything is separative and therefore leads to self-seeking. That is precisely the reason why the intervention of Christ became necessary. Under the regime of Jehovah unity is impossible. Therefore the Christ, Who possesses as a lowest vehicle the unifying life spirit, must enter into the dense human body. He must appear as a man among men and dwell in this body, because only from within is it possible to conquer the Race-religion, which influences man from without. Christ could not be horn in a dense body, because He had never passed through an evolution such as the Earth Period, therefore He would first have had to acquire the ability to build a dense body such as ours. But even had He possessed that ability, it would have been inexpedient for such an exalted Being to ex- pend for that purpose the energy necessary for body- building through ante-natal life, childhood and youth, to bring it to sufficient maturity for use. He had ceased to use, ordinarily, vehicles such as would correspond to our human spirit, mind and desire body, although He had learned to build them in the Sun Period, and retained the CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 3gl ability to build and function in them whenever desired or required. He used all his own vehicles, taking only the vital and dense bodies from Jesus. When the latter was 30 years of age Christ entered these bodies and used them until the climax of His Mission on Golgotha. After the destruction 5i tlie dense body, Christ appeared among His disciples in the vital body, in which He functioned for some time. The vital body is tiie vehicle which He will use when He appears again, for He will never take another dense body. It is encroaching upon a subject to be dealt with later to remark that the object of all esoteric training is to so work on the vital body that the life spirit is built up and quickened. When we come lo deal with Initiation it may be possible to give more detailed explanations, l)nt no more can be said on the subject just now. In chronicling the events incident to post morion existence, this subject has been partially dealt with and the student is here asked to note that a man is supposed to have conquered his desire liody to a considerable extent before attempting esoteri- cism. His esoteric training and the earlier Initiations are devoted to work on the vital body and result in the build- ing of the life spirit. At the time Christ entered the body of Jesus, the latter was a disciple of high degree, conse- quently his life spirit was well organized. Therefore, the lowest vehicle in which Christ functioned, and the best organized of the higher vehicles of Jesus, were identical ; and Christ, when He took the vital body and the dense body of Jesus, was thus furnished with a complete chain of vehicles bridging the gap between the World of Life Spirit and tlic dense Physical World. The significance of the fact that Jesus had passed sev- eral initiations lies in the effect that has on the vital body. 382 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Jesus' vital body was already attuned to the high vibra- tions of the life spirit. An ordinary man's vital body would have instantly collapsed under the terrific vibra- tions of the Great Spirit who entered Jesus' body. Even that body, pure and high-strung as it was, could not withstand those tremendous impacts for,<many years, and wiien we read of certain times when Christ withdrew temporarily from his disciples, as when he later walked on the sea to meet them, the esotericist knows that he drew out of Jesus' vehicles to give them a rest under the care of the Essene Brothers, who knew more of how to treat such vehicles than Christ did. This change was consummated with the full and free consent of Jesus, who knew during this entire life that he was preparing a vehicle for Christ. He submitted gladly, that his brother humanity might receive the gi- gantic impetus which was given to its development by the mysterious sacrifice on Golgotha. Thus (as shown in diagram 14) Christ Jesus possessed the twelve vehicles, which formed an unbroken chain from the Physical World to the very Throne of God. Therefore He is the only Being in the Universe in touch with both God and man and capable of mediating be- tween them, because He has, personally and individually, experienced all conditions and knows every limitation incidental to physical existence. Christ is unique among all Beings in all the seven Worlds. He alone possesses the twelve vehicles. None save He is able to feel such compassion, nor so fully un- derstand the position and needs of humanity ; none save He is qualified to bring the relief that shall fully meet our needs. CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 383 Thus do W3 know the nature of Clirist. He is the high- est Initiate of the Sun Period and He took the dense and vital bodies of Jesus that He might function directly in the Physical World and appear as a man among men. Had He appeared in a manifestly miraculous manner, it would have been contrary to the scheme of evolution, be- cause at the end of the Atlantean Epoch humanity had been given freedom to do riglit or wrong. That ttiey miglit learn to become self-governing, no coercion whatever could be used. They must know good and evil through experi- ence. Before that time they had been led willy-nilly, but at that time they were given freedom under the different Race-religions, each religion adapted to the needs of its particular Tribe or Nation. XoT Peace but a Sword. All Eace-religions are of the Holy Spirit. They are in- sufficient, because they are based on law, which makes for sin and brings death, pain and sorrow. All Race-spirits know this, and realize that their reli- gions are merely steps to sometiiing better. This is shown by the fact that all Race-religions, without exception, point to One Who is to come. The religion of tiie Persians pointed to Mithras; of the Chaldeans to Tammuz. The old Norse Gods foresaw the approach of ''The Twilight of the Gods," when Sutr, the bright Sun-spirit, shall super- sede them and a new and fairer order be established on "Gimle," the regenerated earth. The Egyptians waited for Horus, the new-born Sun. Mitliras and Tammuz are also symlxilized as Solar orbs and all the principal Temples were built facing the East, that the rays of the rising Sun might shine directly through the open doors; even Saint Peters at Rome is so placed. All these fact? show 384 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION that it was generally known tliat the One Who was to come was a Sun-spirit and was to save humanity from the separative influences necessarily contained in all Eace- religions. These religions were steps which it was necessary for mankind to take to prepare for the advent of Christ. Man must first cultivate a "self" before he can become really iinsellish and understand the higher phase of Universal Brotherhood — unity of purpose and interest — for which Christ laid the foundation at His first coming, and which He will make living realities when He returns. As the fundamental principle of a Race-religion is sep- aration, inculcating self-seeking at the expense of other men and nations, it is evident that if the principle is car- ried to its ultimate conclusion it must necessarily have an increasingly destructive tendency and finally frustrate evolution, unless succeeded by a more constructive religion. Therefore the separative religions of the Holy Spirit must give place to the unifying religion of the Son, which is the Christian religion. Law must give place to Ijovc, and the separate Eaces and Nations be united in one Universal Brotherhood, with Christ as the Eldest Brother. The Christian religion has not yet had time to accom- plish this great object. Man is still in the toils of the dominant Eace-spirit and the ideals of Christianity are yet too high for him. The intellect can see some of the beauties, and readily admits that we should love our ene- mies, but the passions of the desire body are still too strong. The law of the Eace-spirit being "An eye for an eye," the Feeling is "I'll get even !" The heart prays for Love; the desire body hopes for Eevenge, The intellect sees, in the abstract, the beauty of loving one's enemies, CHEIST AND HIS MISSION 385 but in concrete cases it allies itself with the vengeful feel- ing of the desire body, pleading, as an excuse for ""getting even,"' that "the social organism must be protected.'' It is a matter for congratulation, however, that society feels compelled to apologize for the retaliative methods used. Corrective methods and mercy are becoming more and more prominent in the administration of the laws, as is shown by the favorable reception which has been accorded that very modern in.«titution, the Juvenile Court. Fur- ther manifestation of this same tendency may be noted in the increasing frequency with which convicted prisoners are released on probation, under suspended sentence; also in the greater humanity with which prisoners of war are treated of late years. These are the vanguards of the sen- timent of Universal Brotherhood, which is slowly but surely making its influence felt. Yet, though the world is advancing and though, for in- stance, it has been comparatively easy for the writer to secure a hearing for his views in the different cities where he has lectured, the daily papers sometimes devoting to his utterances whole pages (and front pages at that) so long as he confined himself to speaking of the higher worlds and the post mortem states, it has been very notice- able that as soon as the theme was Universal Brotherhood his articles have ahcay!< been consigned to the waste-basket. The world in general is very unwilling to consider any- thing tiiat is, as it thinks, "too" unselfish. There must be "something in it." Nothing is regarded as an entirely natural line of conduct if it offers no opportunity for "getting the best of" one's fellowmen. Commercial under- takings are planned and conducted on that principle and, before the minds of those who are enslaved by the desire to accumulate useless wealth, the idea of Universal Brother- 13 386 ROSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION hood conjures up frightful visions of the abolition of cap- italism and its inevitable concomitant, the exploitation of otliers, with the wreck of "business interests" implied thereb}'. The word '"enslaved" exactly describes this con- dition. According to the Bible, man was to have dominion over the world, but in the vast majority of cases the reverse is true — it is the world which has dominion "Jver man. Every man who has property interests will, in liis saner moments, admit that they are a never-failing source of worry to him ; that he is constantly scheming to hold his possessions, or at least to keep from being deprived of them by "sharp practice," knowing that others are as constantly scheming to accomplish that, to them, desirable end. The man is the slave of what, with unconscious irony, he calls "my possessions," when in reality they possess him. Well did the Sage of Concord say, "Things are in the saddle and ride mankind !" This state of affairs is the result of Race-religions, Avith their system of law; therefore do they all look for "One Who is to come." The Christian religion ALONE is not looking for One Who is to come, but for One Who is to come again. The time of this second coming depends upon when the Church can free itself from the State. The Church, especially in Europe, is bound to the Chariot of State. The ministers are fettered by economic considera- tions and dare not proclaim the truths" that their studies have revealed to them. A visitor to Copenhagen, Denmark, recently witnessed a church confirmation service. The Church there is under State control and all ministers are appointed by the tem- poral power. The parishioners have nothing whatever to say in the matter. They may attend church or not, as (JHKIST ASD HIS MISSION 387 they please, but they are compelled to pay the taxes which support the institution. In addition to holding office hy tlie bounty of the State, the* pastor of the particular churcli visited was decorated with several Orders conferred by the king, the glittering badges bearing silent but eloquent testimony as to the extent of his subserviency to the State. During the cere- mony, he prayed for the king and the legislators, that they might rule the country wisely. As long as kings and legislators exist, tliis prayer might be very appropriate, but it was a considerable shock to hear him add: "... and. Almighty God, protect and strengthen our army and navy !" Such a prayer as this shows plainly that the God wor- shiped is the Tribal or National God — the Race-spirit, for the last act of the gentle Christ Jesus was to stay the sword of the friend who would have protected Him therewith. Although He said He had not come to send peace, but a sword, it was because He foresaw the oceans of blood that would be spilled by the militant "Christian" nations in their mistaken understanding of His teachings and because high ideals cannot be immediately attained b}^ humanity. The wholesale murder of war and like atrocities are harsh, but they are potent illustrations of what Love would alx)lish. There is, apparently, a flat contradiction between the words of Christ .Icsus, "I came not to send peace, but a sword." and the words of the celestial song which heralded the birth of Jesus, "On earth Peace, Goodwill toward men." This I'ontradiction, however, is apparent only. There is as great an apj^arent contradiction between a woman's words and her actions when she says, "I am going to clean house and tidy up," and then proceeds to 388 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION take up carpets and ])ile chairs one upon another, produc- ing general confusion in a previously orderly house. One observing only this aspect of the matter, would be justified in saying, "She is making matters worse instead of betteV but when the purpose of her work is understood, the ex- pediency of the temporary disorder is realized and in the end her hoiise will be the better for the passing disturbance. Similarly, we must bear in mind that the time which has elapsed since the coming of Christ Jesus is ])ut little more than a moment in comparison with the duration of even one Day of ]\Ianifestation. We must learn, as did "Whitman, to "know the amplitude of time," and look be- yond the past and present cruelties and jealousies of the warring sects to the shining age of Universal Brotherhood, which will niai'k the next great stop of man's progress on his long and wondrous journey from the clod to the God, from protoplasm to conscious unity with the Father, that . . . one far-off, divine event To which the whole creation moves. It may be added that the above mentioned pastor, dur- ing the ceremony of receiving his pupils into the Church, taught them that Jesus Christ was a composite individual ; that Jesus was the moi'tal, human part, while Christ was the divine, immortal Spirit. Presumably, if the matter had been discussed with him, he would not have supported that statement, nevertheless in making it he stated an occult fact. The Star of Bethlehem. The unifying influence of the Christ has been symbolized in the beautiful legend of the worship of the three magi, or "wise men of the East," so skilfully woven by General Lew Wallace into his charming stor}-, "Ben Hur." CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 389 The three wise men — Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar — are the representatives of the white, yellow and black Races and symbolize the people of Europe, Asia and Africa, who are all led by The Star to the AVorld-Savior, to Whom eventually "every knee shall bow," and Whom "every tongue shall confess"; Who shall unite all the scattered nations under the Banner of Peace and Good- will; Who shall cause men to "beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks." The Star of Bcthlohom is said to have apj)eared at thfc time of the birtli of Jesus, and to have guided the three wise men to the Savior. Much speculation lias been indulged in as to the nature of this Star. Most material scientists liave decUircd it a myth, while others liave said if it were anytliing more tlian a mytli, it might have been a "•coincidence'' — two dead Suns might have collided and caused a conflagration. Every mystic, however, knows the "Star" — ^\'ea, and the "Cross" also — not only as symbols connected with the life of Jesus and Christ Jesus, but in his own personal experi- ence. Paul says: "Until Christ be formed in you"; and the mystic, Angelus Silesius, echoes : Though Christ a thousand timo.s in Bethlehem be born And not within thyself, thy soul will be forlorn. The Cross on Golgotiia thou lookest to in vain Unless within thyself it be set up again. Eichard Wagner shows the intuitional knowledge of the artist when, to the question of Parsifal, "Who is Tht Grail?" Gurnemanz answers: That tell we not; But if thou hast by Ilini bciMi bidden. From thee the truth will not stay hidden. . . . The land to Him no patii leads through, And 5>earch but severs from Him wider Whf'n He Himself is not the Guider. 390 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Under tlie "old dispensation" the path to Initiation was not open. It was for only the chosen few. Some might seek the path, hut only those who were guided to the Tem- ples by tlie Hierophants found entrance. Previous to tlie advent of Christ, tliere was no such sweeping invitation as ^'Whosoever will may come." At the moment the blood flowed on Golgotha, however, "the veil of the Temple was rent" (for reasons presently to be explained), and ever since that time, whosoever will seek admittance will surely find it. In the Temples of Mystery the Hierophant taught his pupils that there is in tlie Sun a spiritual, as well as a physical force. The latter force in the rays of the Sun is the fecundating principle in nature. It causes the growth of the plant world and thereby sustains the animal 'and human kingdoms. It is the upbuilding energy which is the source of all physical force. This physical, solar energy reaches its highest expres- sion in midsummer, when the days are longest and the nights are shortest, because the rays of the Sun then fall directly on tlie northern hemisphere. At that time the spiritual forces are the most inactive. On the other hand, in December, during the long win- ter nights, the physical force of the solar orb is dormant and the spiritual forces reach their maximum degree of activity. The night between the 24:th and the 2oth of December is The Holy Night, par excellence, of the entire year. The Zodiacal sign of the immaculate celestial Virgin stands upon the eastern horizon near midnight, the Sun of the New Year is then born and starts upon his journey from the southernmost point toward the northern hemisphere, to save that part of humanity (physically) from the dark- CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 391 ness and famine wliicli would inevitably result if he were to remain permanently south of the equator. To the people of the northern hemisphere, where all our present-day religions originated, the Sun is directly below the Earth; and the spiritual influences are strong- est, in the north, at midnight of the 24th of December. That being the case, it follows as a matter of course that it would then be easiest for those who wished to take a definite step toward Initiation to get in conscious touch with the spiritual Sun especially for the first time. Therefore the pupils who were ready for Initiation were taken in hand by the Ilierophants of the Mysteries, and by means of ceroiuonies performed in the Temple, were raised to a state of exaltation wherein they transcended physical conditions. To their spiritual vision, the solid Earth became transparent and they saw the Sun at mid- night — ''The Star!" It was not the physical Sun they saw with spiritual eyes, however, but the Spirit in the Sun — The Christ — their Spiritual Savior, as the physical Sun was their physical Savior. This is the Star that shone on that Holy Night and that still shines for the mystic in the darkness of night. When the noise and confusion of physical activity are quieted, he enters into his closet and seeks the way to the King of Peace. The Blazing Star is ever there to guide him and his soul hears the prophetic song, "On earth Peace, Goodwill toward men." Peace and goodwill to all, without exicption ; no room for one single enemy or outcast! Is it any wonder that it is hard to educate humanity to such a high standard? Is there any better way to show the beauty of, and the necessity for peace, goodwill and love than by contrasting them with the present state of war, selfishness ami hate? 392 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The stronger the light, the deeper the shadow it casts. The liighcr our ideals, the more plainly can we see our shortcomings. Unfortunately, at the present stage of development, hu- manity is willing to learn only by the hardest experience. As a Eacc, it must become absolutely selfish to feel the bitter pangs caused by the selfishness of others, as one must know much sickness to be thoroughly thankful for health. The religion miscalled Christianity has therefore been the bloodiest religion known, not excepting Mohammedan- ism, which in this respect is somewhat akin to our mal- practiced Christianity. On the battle-field and in the Inquisition innumerable and unspeakable atrocities have been committed in the name of the gentle Nazarene. The Sword and the Wine Cup, — the perverted Cross and Com- munion Chalice — have been the means bv which the more powerful of the so-called Christian nations gained suprem- acy over the heathen peoples, and even over other but weaker nations professing the same faith as their con- querors. The most cursory reading of the history of the Graeco-Latin, Teutonic and Anglo-Saxon Eaces will cor- roborate this. While man was under the full sway of Race-religions each nation was an united whole. Individual interests were willingly subordinated to the community interests. All were "under the law." All were members of their respec- tive tribes first, and individuals only secondarily. At the present time there is a tendency toward the other extreme — to exalt "self" above all else. The result is evi- dent in the economic and industrial problems that are facing every nation and clamoring for solution. The state of development wherein every man feels him- CHRIST AND HIS MiSSlU.X 393 self an absolutely separate unit, an Ego, independently pursuing his own course, is a necessary stage. The national, tribal and family unity must first be broken up before Universal Brotherhood can become a fact. The regime of Paternalism has been largely superseded by the reign of Individualism. We are learning the evils of the latter more and more as our civilization advances. Our unsystematic method of distributing the products of labor, the rapacity of the few and the exploitation of the many — these social crimes result in under-consumption, industrial depressions and labor disturbances, destroying internal peace. The industrial war of the present day is vastly more far-reaching and destructive than the military wars of the nations. The Heart as ax Axomaly. Xo lesson, though its truth may be superficially assented to, is of any real value as an active principle of the life until the iieart has learned it in longing and bitterness, and the lesson nuni must so learn is tiiat what is not bene- ficial to all can never be truly beneficial to any. For nearly 2,000 years we have lightly assented with our lips that we should govern our lives in accordance with such maxims as, "Eeturn good for evil." The Heart urges mercy and love, but the Reason urges belligerent and re- taliatory measures, if not as revenge, at least as a means of preventing a repetition of hostilities. It is this divorce of head from heart that hinders the growth of a true feel- ing of Universal Brotherhood and the adoption of the teachings of Christ — the Lord of Love. The mind is the focusing-point by means of which the Ego lipcomes aware of the material universe. As an in- strument for the acquisition of knowledge in those realms 394 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the mind is invaluable, but when it arrocrates to itself the role of dictator as to the conduct of man to man, it is as though the lens should say to an astronomer who was in the act of photographing the Sun through a telesco])o: "You have me improperly focused. You are not looking at the Sun correctly. I do not think it is good to photo- graph the Sun anyway, and 1 want you to ])oint me at Jupiter. The rays of the Sun heat me too much and are liable to damage me." If the astronomer exercises his will and focuses the telescope as he desires, telling it to attend to its business of transmitting tlie rays that strike it, leaving the results to him, the work will proceed well, but if the lens has the stronger will and the mechanism of the telescope is in league with it, the astronomer will be seriously hampered in having to contend with a refractory instrument, and the result will be blurred pictures, of little or no value. Thus it is with the Ego. It works with a threefold body, which it controls, or should control through the mind. But, sad to say, this body has a will of its own and is often aided and abetted by the mind, thus frustrating the purposes of the Ego. This antagonistic "lower will" is an expression of the higher part of the desire body. When the division of the Sun, Moon and Earth took place, in the early part of the Lemurian Epoch, the more advanced portion of humanity- in-the-making experienced a division of the desire body into a higher and a lower part. The rest of humanity did likewise in the early part of the Atlantean Epoch. This higher part of the desire body l)ecame a sort of animal-soul. It built the cerebro-spinal nervous system and the voluntary muscles, by that means controlling the lower part of the threefold body until the link of mind was CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 395 given. Then the mind "coalesced" with this animal-soul and became a co-regent. The mind is thus bound up in desire; is enmeshed in the selfish lower nature, making it difficult for the spirit to control the body. The focusing mind, which should be the ally of the higher nature, is alienated by and in league with the lower nature — enslaved by desire. The law of the Race-religions was given to emancipate intellect from desire. The "fear of God*' was pitted against "the desires of the flesh."' This, however, was not enough to enable one to become master of the body and secure its willing co-o])eratinn. It became necessary for the spirit to find in the Iwdy another jioint of vantage, wliich was not under the sway of tlie desire nature. All muscles are expressions of the desire body and a straight road to the capital, where the traitorous mind is wedded to desire and reigns supreme. If the United States were at war with France, it would not land troops in England, hoping in that way to subju- gate the French. It woukl land its soldiers directly in France, and fight there. Like a wise general, the Ego followed a similar course of action. It did not commence its campaign by getting control of one of the glands, for they arc expressions of the vital body; nor was it possible to get control of the voluntary muscles, for they are too well garrisoned by the enemy. That part of the involuntary muscular system which is controlled by the sympathetic nervous system would also be useless for the purpose. It must get into a more direct touch with the cerebro-spinal nervous system. To do this, and secure a base of operations in the enoniy's country, it must control a muscle which is involuntary, nnd 396 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION yet connected with the voluntary nervous system. Such a muscle is the heart. We have previously spoken of the two kinds of muscles — voluntary and involuntary. The latter are formed in lengthwise stripes and are connected with functions not under the control of the will, such as digestion, respiration, excretion, etc. The voluntary muscles are those which are controlled by the will through the voluntary nervous system, such as the muscles of the hand and arm. They are striped both lengthwise and crosswise. The above is true of all muscles in the body except the heart, which is an involuntary muscle. Ordinarily, we cannot control the circulation. Under normal conditions the heart-beat is a fixed quantity, yet to the bewilderment of physiologists, the heart is cross-striped like a voluntary muscle. It is the only organ in the body exhibiting this peculiarity but, sphinx-like, it refuses to give materia] scientists an answer to the riddle. The occult scientist easily finds the answer in the mem ory of nature. From that record he learns that when the Ego first sought a stronghold in the heart, the latter Mas striped lengthwise only, the same as any other involuntary muscle ; Imt as the Ego gained more and more control over the heart, the cross-stripes have gradually developed. They are not so numerous nor so well-defined as on the 7/uiscles under the full control of the desire body, but as the altru- istic principles of love and brntlierhood increase in strength and gradually overrule tlie reason, which is ])ased in desire, so will these cross-stripes become more numeroas and more marked. As previously stated, the seed-atom of rhe dense body i'^ located in llie heart during life and withdrawn only at death. The active work of the Ego is in the blood. Now, CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 397 if we except the lungs, the heart is the only orgar In the body through which all the blood passes in every cycle. The blood is the highest expression of the vital body, for it nourishes the entire physical organism. It is also, in a sense, the vehicle of the subconscious memory, and in touch with the Memory of Nature, situated in the highest division of the Etheric Kegion. The blood carries the pic- tures of life from ancestors to descendants for generations, where there is a common blood, as produced by inbreeding. There are in the head three points, each of which is the particular seat of one of the three aspects of the spirit (See diagram 17), the second and third aspects having, in addition, secondary vantage grounds. The desire body is the perverted expression of the Ego. It converts the "Selfhood" of the spirit into "selfishness."' Selfhood seeks not its own at the expense of others. Self- ishness seeks gain regardless of others. The seat of the human spirit is primarily in the pineal gland and sec- ondarily in the brain and cerebro-spinal nervous system, which control the voluntary muscles. The love and unity in the World of the Life Spirit find their illusory counterpart in the Etheric Region, to which we are correlated l)y the vital body, which latter promotes sex love and sex union. The life spirit has its seat ])ri- marily in the pituitary Ijody and secondarily in the heart, which is the gateway of the blood that nourishes the muscles. The actionless Divine Spirit — The Silent Watcher — finds its material ex])ression in the passive, inert and irre- sponsive skeleton of the dense Imdy, which is the obedient instrument of the other bodies, but has no power to act on its own initiative. The Divine Spirit has its strong- hold in the impenetrable point at the root of the nose. 398 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION In reality there is Init one spirit, the Ego, but looking at it from the Physical "World, it is refracted into the three aspects, which work as stated. As tlie hlood passes through the heart, cycle after cycle, hour after hour all through life, it engraves the pictures it carries upon the seed-atoms while they are still fresh, thus making a faithful record of the life which is indelibly impressed on the soul in the post vi&rtem existence. It is always in closest touch with the life spirit, the spirit of love and unity, therefore the heart is the home of altruistic love. As these pictures pass inward to the "World of Life Spirit, in which is the true memory of nature, they do not come through the slow physical senses, but directly through tne fourth ether contained in the air we breathe. In the World of Life Spirit the life spirit sees much more clearly than it can in the denser "Worlds. In its high home it is in touch with the Cosmic Wisdom and in any situation it knows at once what to do and flashes the message of guid- ance and proper action back to the heart, which as in- stantaneously flashes it on to the l^rain through the medium of the pneumo-gastric nerve, resulting in "first impres- sions" — the intuitional impulse, which is always good, because it is drawn directly from the fountain of Cosmic Wisdom and Love. This is all done so quickly that the heart has control before the slower reason has had time to "take in the situa- tion," as it were. It is the thought that a man "thinketh in his heart," and it is true that "so is he." IMan is inherently a virgin spirit, good, noble and true in every respect. All that is not good is from the lower nature, that illusory reflection, the Ego. The virgin spirit is always giving wise counsel. If we could only follow the impulses CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 399 of the heart — the first thought — Universal Brotherhood would be realized here and now. But that is Just the point where the trouble begins. After the good counsel of the first thought has been given, the brain begins to reason, with the result that, in whe great majority of cases, it dominates tlie heart. The tele- scope arranges its own focus and points where it lists, despite the astronomer. The mind and the desire body frustrate the designs of the spirit by taking control and, as they lack the spirit's wisdom, both spirit and body suffer. Physiologists note that certain areas of the brain are devoted to particular thought activities and phrenologists have carried this branch of science still further. Xow, it is known, that thought breaks down and destroys nerve tissues. This and all other waste of tlie body, is replaced by the blood. When, through the development of the heart into a voluntary muscle, the circulation of the blood finally passes under tlie absolute control of the unifying life spirit — the Spirit of Love — it will then be within the power of that spirit to withhold the blood from those areas of the mind devoted to selfish purposes. As a result, those par- ticular thought centers will gradually atrophy. On the other hand, it will be possible for the spirit to increase the blood supply when the mental activities are altruistic, and thus build up the areas devoted to altruism, so that, in time, the desire nature will be conquered and the mind emancipated by Love from its bondage to desire. It is only by complete emancipation, through Love, that man can rise above the law and become a law unto himself. Having conquered himself, lie will have conquered all the World. The cross-stripes of the heart may be built by certain exercises under occult trainiuLr. but as some of these exer- 400 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION cises are dangerous, tlie}' should be undertaken only undei the direction of a competent teacher. That no reader of this l)ook nuiy be deceived by impostors professing ability and willingness to so train aspirants for a consideration, it '^ emphatically repeated that No true occultist ever boasts, advertises his occult power, sells occult information or lessans at so much each or for a course; nor icill he consent to a theatrical display. His work is done in the most unobtrusive manner possible and solely for the pur- pose of legitimately helping others, without thought of self. As said in the beginning of this chapter, all persons earnestly desiring the higher knowledge may rest assured that if they will but seek, they will find the way open for them. Christ Himself prepared the way for "whosoever will." He will help and welcome all real seekers, who are willing to work for Universal Brotherhood. The Mystery of Golgotha. During the last 2.000 years much has been said abojt "the cleansing blood." The blood of Christ has been extolled from the pulpit as the sovereign remedy for sin; the only means of redemption and salvation. But if the laws of Eebirth and Consequence work in such a way that evolving beings reap as they have sown, and if the evolutionary impulse is constantly bringing liumanity higher and higher, ultimately to attain perfection — where then is the need for redemption and salvation? Even if the need existed, how can the death of one individual help the rest ? Would it not lie nobler to suffer the consequences of one's acts than to hide behind another ? These are" some of the objections to the doctrine of vicarious atonement and redemption by the blood of Christ Jesus. We will try CHRIST AXD HIS MISSION 40 1 to answer them bet'orc showing the logical harinony be- tween the operation of the law of Consequence and the Atonement by Christ. In the first place, it is absolutely true that the evolution- ary impulse does work to achieve ultimate jierfection for all; yet there are some who are constantly straggling be- hind. At the present time, we have just passed the extreme point of materiality and are going through the sixteen Races, We are treading "the sixteen paths to destruc- tion/' and are consequently in graver danger of falling behind than at any other part of the evolutionary journey. In the abstract, time is nothing. A number may fall behind so far that they must be abandoned, to take up-their further evolution in another scheme, where they can con- tinue their journey to perfection. Xevertheless that was not the evolution originally designed for them and it is reasonable to suppose that the exalted Intelligences in charge of our evolution use every means to bring through in safety as many as possible of the entities under their charge. In ordinary evolution, the laws of Rebirth and Conse- quence are perfectly adequate for bringing the major por- tion of the life wave up to perfection, hut they do not suftice in the case of the stragglers, who are lagging behind in the various Races. During the stage of individualism, wliich is the climax of the illusion of sopnratencss, all mankind needs extra help, but for the stragglers some additional special aid must bo ])r()viil('i]. To give that special aid, to nMk'cin tlie stragglers, was the mission of Christ. He said that lie came to seek and to save that which was lost. lie ojx^ned uj) the way of Initiation for all who are willing to seek it. Objectors to vicarious atonement urge: That it is cow- 402 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ardlv to hide beliind anotlicr; tliat each man should be willing to take the consequence of his acts. Let us consider an analogous case. The waters of the Great Lakes narrow into the Niagara l^iver. For twenty miles this enormous volume of water flows rapidly toward the falls. The river l)ed is filled with roi'ks and i*" a ])orson who goes beyond a certain })oint does not lose his life in the rapids above the cataract, he will surely do so by the plunge over the brink. Suppose a man appeared who, in pity for the victims of the current, placed a rope above the cataract, although he knew that the conditions were such that in doing so, he himself could not by any possible chance escape death. Yet jjladlv and of his own free will, he sacrificed his life and placed the rope, thus modifying former conditions so that any otherwise helpless victims who would grasp the rope would be saved and thenceforward none need be lost. What would we think of a man who had fallen into the water through his own carelessness, and was struggling madly to reach the shore, if he should say : "What ! Save myself and seek to avoid the penalty of my carelessness by shielding myself behind the strength of another, who suf- fered through no fault of his own, and gave up his life that such as I might live? No, never! That would not be "manly." I will take my deserts !"' Would we not all agree that the man was a fool ? Not all are in need of salvation. Christ knew that there is a very large class who do not require salvation in this way, but just as surely as there are the ninety-and-nine who are Avell taken care of by the laws of Rebirth and Consequence and will reach perfection in that way, so there are the "sinners" who have become "bogged"' in matter and cannot esca])e witliout a rope. Christ came to save them CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 403 and to bi-iiif^ i)eace and good will to all. by raising them to the necessary point of spirituality, causing a change in their desire bodies which will make the influence of the life spirit in the heart more potent. His younger brother Sun-spirits, the Archangels, had worked as Race-spirits on the desire bodies of man, but their work had been from without. It was simply a re- flected spiritual Sun-force and came through the Moon — as moonlight is reflected sunlight. Christ, the Chief Ini- tiate of the Sun-spirits, entered directly into the dense body of the Earth and brought the direct Sun-force, thus enabling Him to influence our desire bodies from ivitkvn. Man cannot gaze long upon the Sun without becoming blind because its vibrations are so rapid that they destroy the retina of the eye. But he can look without harmful results upon the Moon, the vibrations from which are much slower; yet they are also sunlight, but the higher vibrations have been taken up by the ^loon, which then reflects the residue to us. So it is with the spiritual impulses which help man to evolve. The reason why the Earth was thrown off from the Sun was because our humanity could not endure the Sun's tremendous physical and spiritual impulses. Even after an enormous distance had been placed between Earth and Sun, the spiritual impulse would still have been too strong had it not been sent first to the Moon, to be used by Jehovah, the Regent of the Moon, for man's benefit. A number of Archangels (ordinary Sun-spirits) were given Jehovah as helpers in reflecting these spiritual impulses from the Sun upon the humanity of the Earth, ic the form of Jehovistic or Race-religions. The lowest vehicle of the Archangels is the desire body. Our desire body was added in the Moon Period, at which 404 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION time Jehovah was the highest Initiate. Therefore Jeliovah is able to deal with man's desire body. Jehovah's lowest vehicle is the human spirit (see diagram 14) and its coun- terpart is the desire body. The Archangels are His helpers because they are able to manage the spiritual Sun-forces and the desire body is their lowest vehicle. Thus they are a!)le to work with and prepare humanity for the time when it can receive the spiritual impulses directly from the Solar Orb, without the intervention of the Moon. Upon Christ, as the highest Initiate of "^he Sun Period, is laid the task of sending out this impulse. The impulse which Jehovah reflected was sent out by Christ, Who thus prepared both the Earth and humanity for His direct ingress. The expression, "prepared the Earth," means that all evolution on a planet is accompanied by the evolution of that planet itself. Had some observer gifted with spiritual sight watched the evolution of our Earth from some distant star, he would have noticed a gradual change taking place in the Earth's desire body. Under the old dispensation the desire bodies of people in general were improved by means of the law. This work is still going on in the majority of people, who are thus preparing themselves for the higher life. The higher life (Initiation) does not commence, how- ever, until the work on the vital body begins. The means used for bringing that into activity is Love, or rather Altruism. The former word has been so abused that it no longer conveys the meaning here required. During the old dispensation the path of Initiation was not free and open, except to the chosen few. The Hiero- phants of the Mysteries collected certain families al)nut the Temples, setting them apart from all the other people. CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 405 These chosen families were then rigorously guarded as to certain rites and ceremonies. Their marriages and sexual intercourse were regulated by the Hierophants. The effect of this was to produce a race having the proper degree of laxity between the dense and vital bod- ies; also to wake the desire body from its state of leth- argy during sleep. Thus a special few were made fit for Initiation and were given opportunities that could not be given to all. We see instances of this method among the Jews, where the tribe of Levi were the chosen Tem- plars; also in the caste of the Brahmins, who were the only priestly class among the Hindus. The Mission of Christ, in addition to saving the lost, was to make Initiation possible to all ; therefore Jesus was not a Levite of the class to which priesthood came by inheritance. He came from the common people and, though not of the teacher class, His teaching was higher than that of Moses. Christ Jesus did not deny Moses, the law. nor the prophets. On the contrary, lie acknowledged them all and showed the people that they were Ilis witnesses, as they all pointed to One Who was to come. He told the people that those things had sensed their purpose and that henceforth Love must supersede Law. Christ Jesus was killed. In connection with this fact, we come to the supreme and fundamental difference be- tween Him and the previous teachers, in whom the Race- spirits were born. They all died and must be reborn again and again to help their jieoples bear their destiny. The Archangel Michael (the Kace-.spirit of the Jews) raised up Moses, who was taken up to Mount Nebo to die. He was reborn as Elijah. Elijah returned as John the Baptist; Buddha died and was reborn as Shankara- 406 RCSICKL'CIAN COtiMO-COXCEPTION charya; Shri Krishna says, "Whenever there is decay of Dharma , . , and . . . exaltation of Adharma, then I myself come forth for the protection of good, for the destruction of evil-doers, for the sake of firmly establishing Dharma. I am born from age to age." When death came Moses' face shone and Buddha's body became alight. They all reached the stage when the spirit begins to shine from within — but then they died. Christ Jesus reached that stage on the ]\Iount of Trans- figuration. It is of the very highest significance that His real ivork took place subsequent to that event. He sufl:ered; was Jiilled — and resurrected. Being killed is a very different thing from dying. The blood that had been the vehicle of tlie Eace-spirit must flow and be cleansed of tliat contaminating influence. Love of father and mother, exclusive of other fathers and moth- ers, must go — otherwise Universal Brotherhood and an all-eml)racing. Altruistic Love could never become an actuality. The Ci.eaxsing Blood. When the Savior Christ Jesus was crucified His body was pierced in five places; in the five centers where the currents of the vital body flow; and the pressure of the crown of thorns caused a flow from the sixth also. (This is a hint to those who already know these currents. A full elucidation of this matter cannot be publicly given out at this time.) When the blood flowed from these centers, the great Sun-spirit Christ was liljerated from the physical vehicle of Jesus and found Himself in the Earth, with individual vehicles. The already existing planetary vehicles He per- meated with His own vehicles and, in the twinkling of an CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 407 eye, diffused His own desire body over the planet, whicli has enabled Him tliencel'orth to work upon the Earth and its humanity from iritliiii. At that moment a tremendous Avave of spiritual sunh<,'ht flooded the Earth. It rent the veil which the Race-spirit had hung before the Tem])le to keep out all but the chosen few, and it made the Path of Initiation free thenceforth *o whomsoever will. 80 far as concerned the Spiritual Worlds, this wave transformed the conditions of p]arth like a flash of lightning, but the dense, concrete conditions are, of course, much more slowly affected. Like all rapid and high vibrations of light, this great wave blinded the people by its dazzling brilliance, there- tore it was said that "the Sun was darkened.'' The very opposite was what actually occurred. The Sun was not darkened, but shone out in glorious splendor. It was the excess of light that blinded the people, and only as the entire Earth absorbed the desire body of the bright Sun- spirit did the vibration return to a more normal rate. The expression, "the cleansing blood of Christ Jesus," means that as the blood flowed on Calvary, it bore with it the great Sun-spirit Christ, Who by that means secured admission to the earth itself and since that moment has been its Regent. He diffused His own desire body through- out the planet, thereby cleansing it from all the vile influ- ences which had grown up under the regime of the Race- spirit. Under the law all sinned ; nay, more — they could not help it. They had not evolved to where they could do right for Love's sake. The desire nature was so strong that it was an impossibility for them to rule it altogether, there- fore their debts, engendered under the law of Consequence, piled up to monstrous proportions. Evolution would have 408 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION been terribly delayed and many lost to our life wave altogether if some help had not been given. Therefore did Christ come "to seek and to save that which was lost." He took away the sin of the world by His cleansing blood, which gave Him entrance to the Earth and its humanity. He purified the conditions and we owe it to Him that we are able to gather for our desire bodies purer desire-stuff than formerly, and He continues working to help us, by making our external environment constantly purer. That this was and is done at the expense of great suf- fering to Himself, no one can doubt who is able to form the least conception of the limitations endured by that Great Spirit in entering the hampering conditions of physical existence, even in the best and purest vehicle pos- sible; nor is His present limitation as Regent of the Earth much less painful. True, He is also Regent of the Sun, and therefore only partially confined to the Earth, yet the limitations set by the crampingly slow vibrations of our dense planet must be almost unendurable. Had Christ Jesus simply died, it would have been im- possible for Him to have done this work, but the Christians have a rise7i Savior ; One Who is ever present to help those who call upon His Name. Having suffered like unto our- selves in all things and knowing fully our needs. He is lenient toward our mistakes and failures so long as we continue trying to live the good life. We must ever keep ueiore our eyes the fact that the only real failure is ceasing to try. Upon the death of the dense body of Christ Jesus, the seedatom was returned to the original owner, Jesus of Nazareth, who for some time afterward, while function- ing in a vital body which he had gathered temporarily, CHRIST AND HIS MISSIUX 409 taught the nucleus of the new faith wliicli Christ liad left boliind. Jesus of Xazareth has since had the guidance of the esoteric branches wliich sprang up all over Europe. In many places tlie Kniglits of tlie Round Table were higii Initiates in the Mysteries of tlie Xew Dispensation, '^o were the Knights of The Grail — to whom was finally ^onfided Joseph of Ariniathea's Grail Gup, which was used by Christ Jesus at The Last Supper. They were after- ward entrusted also with the Lance which pierced His ■jide, and the receptacle which received the blood from the wound. The Druids of Ireland and the Trottes of Xorthern Russia were esoteric schools through which the Master Jesus worked during the so-called "Dark Ages," but, dark though they were, the spiritual impulse spread, and from the standpoint of the occult scientist they were "Bright Ages" compared to the growing materialism of the last 300 years, which has increased physical knowledge im- mensely, but has almost extinguished the Light of tlie Spirit. Tales of "The Grail," "Knights of The Round Table," etc., are now scouted as superstitions and all that cannot be materially demonstrated is regarded as unwortliy of belief. Glorious as are the discoveries of modern science, they have been bought at the terrible price of crushing the spiritual intuition and, from a sjjiritual standpoint, no darker day than the present lias ever dawned. The Elder Brothers, Jesus among them, have striven and are striving to counteract this terribk> influence, which is like that in the eyes of the snake, causing the bird to lull into its jaws. Every attempt to enlighten the people and awaken in them a desire to cultivate tlie spiritual side of life, is an evidence of the activity df the Khler Ik'^thers. 410 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CON'CEPTION May their efforts be crowned with success and speed the day wlicn modern science sliall be spiritualized and con- duct its investigations of matter from the standpoint of spirit, for tlien, and not until then, will it arrive at a true knowledge of the world. "As Above, So Below." • Tho world, the man and the atom are governed by the same law. Our dense earth is now in its 4th stage of consolidation. The mind, the desire body and the vital body are less solid than our 4th vehicle, the dense body. In the atomic weight of the chemical elements there is a similar arrangement. The 4th group marks the acme of density. CHAPTER XVI. Futurp: Di:velop^[ent and Initiation', The Seven Days of Creation. THE Rosicrucian speaks of the Earth Period as ^lars- Mercury. The great creative Day of Manifesta- tion is embodied in the names of the days of the week, for our week-days have been named after the evolu- tionary stages through which the virgin spirits pass in their pilgrimage through matter. Day. Corrfspo)Hls io the Is ruled by Saturday Saturn Period Saturn Sunday Sun Period The Sun Monday Moon Period The Moon Tuesday First half of the Earth Period Mars "Wednesday .... Second half of the Earth Period.. . . Mercury Thursday Tupiter Period lupiter Friday Venus Period Venus The Vulcan Period is the last Period of our scheme of evolution. The quintessence of all the j)receding Periods is extracted by the recapitulation of spiral after spiral. No new work is done until the very last devolution on the very last Globe and then only in the Seventh Epoch. Therefore the Vulcan Period may be said to correspond to the week, which includes all of the seven days. The claim of astrologers that the days of tlie week are ruled by tlve particular ])lanet for which they are named, is well-founded. The ancients were also familiar with this occult knowledge, as is shown in their mythologies, in 411 412 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION wliich the names of the gods are associated with the days of the week. Saturday is plainly "Saturn's day"; Sunday is correlated to the Sun, and Monday to the Moon. The Latins call Tuesday "Dies Martis," which obviously shows its connection with Mars, the god of war. The name "Tuesday" is derived from "Tirsdag," "Tir" or "Tyr," being the name of the Norse god of war. "Wednesday" was "AVotensday," from Woten, also a Xorse god ; it is called "Dies ^Mercurii" by the Latins, showing its associa- tion with Mercury, as given in our list. Thursday, or "Thorsdag," is named for "Thor," the Norse god of thunder, and is called "Dies Jovis" by the Latins, after the thunder gods, "Jove" and "Jupiter." Friday is named for the Norse goddess of beauty, "Freya," and for similar reasons, the Latins call it "Dies Veneris," or Day of Venus. These names of Periods have nothing to do with the physical planets, but refer to past, present or future in- carnations of the Earth; for, again applying the Hermetic axiom, "As above, so below," the macrocosm must have its incarnations as well as the microcosm, man. Occult science teaches that there are 777 incarnations, but that does not mean that the Earth undergoes 777 metamorphoses. It means that evolving life makes 7 Revolutions around the 7 Globes of the 7 World Periods. This pilgrimage of Involution and Evolution, including the "short cut" of Initiation, is embodied in the Caduceus, or "Staff of Mercury" (see diagram 15), so called because this occult symbol indicates The Path of Initiation, which has been open to man only since the beginning of the Mercury half of the Earth Period. Some of the lesser DIAGRAM U The Seven Days of Creation AND The Four Great Initiations ORDINARY HUMANITY PURSUES THE SPIRAL PATH THE INITIATE GOES THE STRAIGHT AND NARROW WAY THAT LEADS Saturn -Period (Saturday) Violet Venus-Perioo (FRIDAY) RiED Moon -Period (monoav) Blue Earth - MERCURV-HALF (WEDNtSOAYJ-YELLOW THEWEEK. (embracing m.lthe oavs) White (iNCLUniNO AaTHECOlQRs) 5un-Period (SUNDAY) Indigo Jupiter-Period (Thursday) Orange - Per 1 OD MARS - HALF (uJESDAY) GREEN The Wayof Initiation There was no initiation prior to the end of the Mars half of the Earth Period . The. lesser mys- teries EMBRACE Human Evoltion in the Mercury half of the Earth-Period 4] 4 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION mysteries were given to the earlier Lemurians and Atlan- teans, but not the Four Great Initiations. The black serpent on diagram 15 indicates the winding, cyclic path of Involution, comprising the Saturn, Sun and Mood Periods, and the Mars half of the Earth Period, during which the evolving life built its vehicles, not be- coming fully awake and clearly conscious of the outside world until the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch. The white serpent represents tlie path that the human race will follow through the Mercury half of the Earth Period, and the Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Periods, dur- ing whicli pilgrimage man's consciousness will expand into that of an omniscient, Creative Intelligence. The serpentine path is the path followed by the great majority; but the "Staff of Mercury," around which the serpents twine, shows the "straight and narrow way," tlie path of Initiation, which enables those who walk therein to accomplish in a few short lives that which it requires millions of years for the majority of mankind to accom- plish. It need scarcely be said that no description of the initia- tory ceremonies can be given, as the first vow of the Ini- tiate is silence; but even if permissible, it would not be important. What concerns i;s in getting a bird's-eye view of the evolutionary path is to ascertain the results of the ceremonies. The whole result of initiation is to give to the spiritually aspiring an opportunity to develop the higher faculties and powers in a short time and by severe training, thereby gaining the expansion of consciousness that all mankind will surely possess eventually, but which the vast majority choose to acquire through the slow process of ordinary evo- lution. We mav know the states of consciousness and FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 415 their concomitant powers attained hy the candidate as he passes through successive great Initiations, provided we know what those future states and powers will be for hu- manity in general. Some hints have been given and more may be logically deduced by an application of the law of Correspondences, to give a fairly rounded picture of the evolution in store for all of us, and the magnitude of tiie great steps in Initiation. To do this it may help us to glance back over the steps by which the consciousness of man has been evolved through the various Periods. We remember that during the Saturn Period the uncon- sciousness of man was similar to that of the dense body when plunged into the deepest trance condition ; this was succeeded, in the Sun period, by a dreamless-sleep con- sciousness. In the Moon Period the first glimmering of waking showed itself in inward pictures of outward things. The entire consciousness consisted of such inward repre- sentations of external olijccts, colors, or sounds. At last, in the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch, this picture- consciousness gave way to the present full waking-con- sciousness, in which objects could be ol)serve(l outside, clearly and distinctly outlined in space. Wlien this objec- tive-consciousness was attained, man became aware of an outside world and for the first time thoroughly realized the difference between "self" and "others." He then real- ized his separatencss and thencet'nrth the "I" consciousness. Egoism, became paramount. As previous to tliat time there had been no thoughts nor ideas dealing with an out- side world, there had cxjnsequently been no memory of events. The change from the internal picture consciousness to the ol)jective-seU'-consciousness was effected by a very slow process, commensurate with its magnitude, lasting from 416 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the existence on Globe C in tiie tliird Revolution of the Moon Period, until the latter part oi' tiie Atlantean Epoch. During thai time the evolving life passed through four great stages of animal-/ j'^'c development before reaching the human stage. These steps of the past correspond to four stages yet to be passed through, and to the four initiations. Within these four stages of consciousness previously passed there are altogether thirteen steps, and from man's present state to the last of the Great Initiations there are also thirteen initiations — the nine degrees of the lesser mysteries and the four Great Initiations. There is a similar division among our present animals which can be traced through Form, because, as the form is the expression of the life, so each step in its development must necessarily show a step forward in consciousness. Cuvier was the first to divide the animal kingdom into four primary classes, but was not so successful in his divi- sion of these classes into sub-classes. The embryologist, Karl Ernst von Baer, also Professor Agassiz and other scientists, classify the animal kingdom into four primary and thirteen subdivisions, as follows: J. BADIATES: 1 — Polyps, Sea-anemones and Coral. 2 — Acalephs, or Jelly-fish. 3 — Starfish, Sea-urchins. TI MOLLUSKS : 4 — Acephala (oysters, etc.). 5 — Gasteropoda (snails). 6 — Cephalopoda. III AETICULATES: 7 — Worms. 8 — Crustacea (lobsters, etc.). 9 — Insects. IV VERTEBRATES: 10— Fishes. 11— Reptiles. 12— Birds. 13 — Mammals. FUTUKE DEVELOPMENT 417 The first three divisions correspond to the remaining three devolutions of the Mercury half of the Earth Period, and their nine steps correspond to the nine degrees of the lesser mysteries, which will have been taken by humanity in general when it has reached the middle of the last Eevolution of the Earth Period. The fourth division in the list of the advancing animal kingdom has four subdivisions : Fishes, Keptiles, Birds, and Mammals. The steps in consciousness thus indicated correspond to similar states of advancement to be attained by humanity at the end of the Earth, Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Periods and which any qualified individual may now attain by initiation. The first of the Great Initiations gives the stage of consciousness which will be attained by ordinary humanity at the end of the Earth Period ; the second that to which all will attain at the end of the Jupiter Period ; the third gives the extension of conscious- ness to be reached at the close of the Venus Period ; the last brings to the initiate the power and omniscience to whicli the majority will attain only at the end of the Vul- can Period. The Objective-Consciousness by which we obtain knowl- edge of the outside world is dependent upon wliat we ])erceive through the medium of the senses This we call ''real,'' in contradistinction to our thoughts and ideas- which come to us through our inner consciousness; their reality is not apparent to us in the same way as that of a book or table, or other visil)le or tangible object in space. Thoughts and idea.5 seem misty and f//jreal, therefore we speak of a "mere" thought, or of "just" an idea. The ideas and thoughts of today, however, have an evo- lution before them ; they are destined to become as real, clear and tangible as any of the objects of the outside 14 418 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION world wliich we now perceive through the physical senses. At present, when a thing or a color is thought of, the pic- ture or color presented by the memory to our inner con- sciousness is but a dim and shadowy one compared with the thing thought of. As early as the Jupiter Period there will be a marked change in this respect. Then the dream-pictures of the Moon Period will return, but they will be subject to the call of the thinker, and not mere reproductions of outer objects. Thus there will be a combination of the pictures of the Moon Period and the thoughts and ideas consciously developed during the Earth Period, that is, it will be a Self -Conscious Picture-Conscioiisness. When a man of the Jupiter Period says "red," or speaks the name of an object, a clear and exact reproduction of the pai'tic'ular shade of red of wliicli he is thinking, or of the object to which he refers, will l)e presented to his inner vision and will also be quite visible to the hearer. There will be no misconcejjtion as to what is meant by the words spoken. Thoughts and ideas will be alive and visible, therefore hypocrisy and flattery will be entirely eliminated. People can be seen exactly as they are. There will bo both good and bad, but the two qualities will not be min- gled in the same person. There will be the thoroughly good man and the downright evil man, and one of the serious problems of that time will be how to deal with the latter. The ]\Ianichees, an Order of still higher spiritu- ality than the Eosicrucians, are at present studying that very problem. An idea of the condition anticipated may be gained from a short resume of their legend. (All mystic orders have a legend symbolical of their ^d^als and aspirations.) In the legend of the Maniohe'^s there are two kingdon/» FUTUKE DEVELOPMENT 419 — that of the Liglit-Elves and that of the Xight-P]lves. The latter attack the former, are defeated and must be punished. But, as tlie Light-Elves are as thoroughly good as the Night-Elves are bad, they cannot inflict evil upon their foes, so they must he punished icith Good. There- fore a part of the kingdom of the Light-Elves is incor- porated with that of the Night-Elves and in this way the evil is in time overcome. Hfite which will not submit to hate, must succumb to Love. The internal pictures of the Moon Period were a cer- tain expression of man's external environment. In the .hipiter Period the i)i(tures will be expressed from within; they will be an outcome of tlie inner life of the man. ITe will also possess the additional faculty, which he cultivated in the Earth Period, of seeing things in space outside of himself. In the Moon Period he did not see the concrete thing, but only its soul-<[ualities. In the Jupiter Period lie will see both, and will thus have a thorough percei)tion and understanding of his surroundings. At a later stage in the same Period, this perceptive ability will be suc- ceeded by a still higher phase. His power to form clear mental conceptions of colors, objects, or tones will enable him to contact and influence supersensuous beings of vari- ous orders and to secure their obedience, employing their forces as he wishes. He will be unable to send out from himself. the forces wherewith to carry out his designs, how- ever, and will be dependent upon the help of these super- physical beings, who will then be at his service. At the close of the Venus Period he will be able to use his own force to give his pictures life and to set them out from himself as objects in space. He will then possess an Objective, Self -Conscious, Creative-Consciousness. Very little can be said alx)ut the high spiritual ron- 420 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONX'EPTION soiousncss whicli will he attained at the close of the Vulcan reriod ; it would he quite heyond our present comprehen- sion. Spirals within Spirals. It must not be supposed that these states of conscious- ness commence at the beginning of the Periods to which they belong and last until the end. There is always the Eecapitulation, and therefore there must be the corre- sponding stages of consciousness on an ascending scale. The Saturn devolution of any Period, the stay on Globe A, and the first Epoch on any Globe, are repetitions of the Saturn Period states of development. The Sun ]^evo- lution, the stay on Globe B, and the second Epoch on any Globe are Recapitulations of the Sun Period states of de- velopment, and so on, all the way through. Hence it will be seen that the consciousness which is to be the especial and peculiar result or product of any Period, does not begin to l)e evolved until all the Pecapitulations have been made. The waking-consciousness of the Earth Period was not started until the Fourth Revolution, when the life wave had reached the Fourth Globe (D), and was in the Fourth or Atlantean Epoch on that Globe. The Jupiter consciousness will not start in the Jupiter Period until the Fifth Revolution, when the Fifth Globe (E) has been reached and the Fifth Epoch commenceb on that Globe. Correspondingly, the Venus consciousness will not begin until the Sixth Revolution has come to the Sixth Globe and Epoch, and the special- Vulcan work will be confined to the very last Globe and Epoch, just before the Day of Manifestation closes. The time required for passing through these respective FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 421 Periods varies greatly. The further into matter the virgin spirits descend, the slower their progress and the more numerous the steps or stages of progression. After the nadir of material existence has been pa.ssed and the life wave ascends into more tenuous and mobile conditions, the progress is gradually accelerated. The Sun Period is of somewhat longer duration than the Saturn Period, and the Moon Period is longer than the Sun Period. The Mars (or first) half of the Earth Period is the longest half of any Period. Then the time begins to shorten again, so that the IMercury half of the Earth Period, the latter three and a half Revolutions, will occupy less time than the Mars half; the Jupiter Period will be shorter than the Moon Period ; the Venus Period shorter than the corresponding Sun Period; and the Vulcan Period the shortest Period of them all. The states of consciousness of the different Periods may be tabulated as follows: Period Ccrrcspoiidinff consciousness Saturn T^iicon.sciousness torresii«m<liiig to deep trance Sun rnt'oiisoiousness reseniblinjj dreamless sleep Moon Picturo eonsriousness corresponding to dream state I'^artli Waking, objective consciousness .Tiipiter Self-conscious picture consciousness V(>nus Objective, Self-conscious, Creative consciousness Vulcan Highest Spiritual Consciousness Having taken a general survey of the state? of conscious- ness to bo (k'veloped in the next tliree and a lialf Porinds, we will now study the means of attainment. AlCUKMY and S()L"L-(iliOWTII. The dense body was started in the Saturn P-criod. ])assi'd through various transformations in the Sun and M(X)n 422 KUSICKUCIAN C0SM0-C'0N"CEPT10x\ ]''eriods, and will i-raeh its highest deve]()i)inent in the Earth Period. The vital body was started in the second Ik'volution of the Sun Period, was reeonstnietcd in the Moon and Earth Periods, and will reach perfection in the Jupiter Period, wdiich is its fourth stage, as the Earth Period is the fourth stage for the dense body. The desire body was started in the Moon period, recon- structed in the Earth period, will be furtlier modified in the Jupiter Period, reaching perfection in the Venus Period. The mind was started in the Earth Period, will be modi- fied in the Jupiter and A^enus Periods, and attain to ])er- fection in the Vulcan Period. Reference to diagram 8 will show that the lowest Globe of the Jupiter Period is located in the Etheric Region. It would therefore be impossible to use the dense physical vehicle there, as only a vital body can be used in the Etheric Region. Yet it must not l)e supposed that after spending the time from tlie beginning of the Saturn Period to the end of the Earth Period in completing and perfecting this body, it is tlicn thrown away that man may function in a "higher" vehicle I Nothing in Nature is wasted. In the Jupiter Period the forces of the dense body will be superimposed upon the completed vital body. That vehicle will then possess the powers of the dense body in addition to its own facul- ties, and will tliei'efore be a imuh moi'e valuable instru- ment for the e.\i)ression of the tlireefi)l(l spirit than if built from its own forces alone. Similarly, Globe D of the Venus Period is located in the Desire World (see diagram 8), hence neither a dense nor a vital body could be used as an instrument of con- FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 423 sciousncsp, therefore the essences of the perfected dense and vital bodies ai'e incorporated in the completed desire body, the iattei' thus becoming a vehicle of transcendent qualities, marvelously adaptable and so responsive to the slightest wish of the indwelling s])irit that in our present limitations, it is beyond our utmost conception. Yet the efliciency of even this splendid vehicle will be transcended when in the Vulcan period its essence, to- gether with the essences of the dense and vital bodies, are added to the mind body, which becomes the highest of num's vehicles, containing within itself the quintessence of all that was best in all the vehicles. The vehicle of the Venus Period being beyond our present power of conce])- tion, how nmch more so is that which will be at the service of the divine beings of the Vulcan Period ! During involution the creative Hierarchies assisted man to arouse into activity the threefold spirit, the p]go, to build the threefold body, and to acquire the link of mind. Now, however, on the seventh day (to use the language of tiie Bible), God rests. Man must work out his own salvation. The threefold spirit must complete the working out of the plan begun by the Gods. The human spirit, which was awakened during Involu- tion in the Moon Period, will be the most prominent of the three aspects of the si)irit in the evolution of the Jupiter Period, which is the corresi)onding Period on the u|)ward arc of the spiral. The life spirit, which was started into activity in the Sun Period, will manifest its principal activity in the corresponding \'enus Period, and the i)ai'ti(ular inlluences of the Divine Sjjirit will be strong- est in the X'ulcan Period, because it was vivified in the corresponding Saturn Period. All three aspects of the s])irit are active all the time 424 KOSI CRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION during evolution, l)ut the principal activity of eacli aspect will be unfolded in those particular Periods, because the work to be done there is its special work. When the threefold spirit had evolved the threefold body and gained control of it through the focus of Mind, it commenced to evolve the threefold soul by working from within. How much or how little soul a man has depends upon the amount of work the spirit has done in the bodies. This has been explained in the chapter describing post mortem experiences. As much of the desire lx)dy as has been worked upon by the Ego is transmuted into the emotional soul, and is nltimately assimilated by the human sj^irit, the special vehicle of which is the desire body. As much of the vital body as has been worked upon by the life spirit, becomes the Intellectual soul, and it builds the life spirit, because that aspect of the threefold spirit has its counterpart in the vital body. As much of the dense body as has been worked upon by the Divine Spirit is called the Conscious soul, and is ultimately merged in the Divine Spirit, because the dense body is its material emanation. The Conscious soul grows by action, external impacts, and experience. The Emotional soul grows l)y the feelings and emotions generated by actions and experiences. Tlie Intellectual soul, as mediator between the other two, grows by the exercise of memory, by which it links together past and present experiences and the feelings engendered thereby, thus creating "sympathy" and "an- tipathy," which could not exist apart from memory, be- cause tlie feelings resulting from experience alone would be evanescent. FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 425 During involution the spirit progressed by growing bodies, but evolution depends upon soul growth — the trans- mutation of the bodies into soul. The soul is, so to say, the (juintessence, the power or force of the body, and when a body has been completely built and brought to perfec- tion through the stages and Periods as above described, the soul is fully extracted therefrom and is absorbed by the one of the three aspects of the spirit which generated the body in the first place ; thus : The Conscious sotd will be absorbed by the divine spirit in the seventh Revolution of the Jupiter Period ; The Intellectual foul will be absorbed by the life spirit in the sixth Kevohition of the Venus Period; The Emotional sont will be absorbed l)y the human spirit in the fifth Kevolution of the Vulcan Period. The Creative AVohd. The mind is tlie most important instrument possessed l)y the spirit, and its special instrument in the work of creation. The spiritualized and perfected larynx will spt-ak the creative Word, but the perfected mind will decide as to the particular form and the volume of vibration, and will thus l)e the determining factor. Imagination will be the spiritualized faculty directing the work of creation. There is a strong tendency at the present time to regard the faculty of imagination slightingly, yet it is one of the most imjx)rtant factors in our civilization. If it were not for the imagination, we would still be naked savages. Imagination i)lanned our houses, our clothes and our trans- portation and transmission facilities. Had not the in- ventors of these improvements possessed the mind and imagination to form mental inuiges, the improvements could never liave become concrete realities. In our nuite- 426 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION ■ rialistic day and ago there is scarcely an elTort niaile to conceal the contempt in wliich the faculty of imagination is generally held, and none feel the efTects of this more acutely than inventors. They aie usually classed as "cranks," and 3'et they have hecn the chief factors in tlie subjugation of tlie I'liysical World and in making our social environment what it is today. Any improvement in spiritual or physical conditions must first be imagined as a ])ossjbility before it can become an actuality. If the student will turn to diagram 1 this fact will 1)6- come clear. In the comparison there drawn between the functions of the different human vehicles and the parts of a, stereopticon, the mind corresponds to the lens. It is the focusing medium whereby tlie ideas wrought by the imagi- nation of the spirit are projected upon the material uni- verse. First they are thought-forms only, but when the desire to realize the imagined possibilities has set the man to work in the Physical World, they become what we call concrete "realities." At the present time, however, the mind is not focused in a way that enables it to give a clear and true picture of what the spirit imagines. It is not one-pointed. It gives misty and clouded pictures. Hence the necessity of experi- ment to show the inadequacies of the first conception, and bring alx)ut new imaginings and ideas until the image produced by the spirit in mental substance has been repro- duced in physical substance. At the best, we are able to shape through the mind only such images' as have io do with Form, because the human mind was not started until the Earth Period, and there- fore is now in its form, or "mineral" stage, hence in our operations we are confined to forms, to minerals. We can imacrine wavs and moans of working with the mineral FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 427 forms of the three lower kingdoms, but can do little or notliing with living; bodies. We may indeed graft living branch to living tree, or living part of animal or man to other living part, but it is not life with which we are working; it is form onlv. We are making different condi- tions, but the life wliich already inhabited the form con- tinues to do so still. To create life is lx3yond man's power until his mind has become alive. In the Jupiter Period the mind will Ije vivified to some extent and man can then imagine forms which will live and grow, like plants. In the Yenus Period, when his mind has acquired '"Feel- ing." he can create living, growing, and feeliiKj things. When he reaches i^erfection, at the end of the Vulcan Period, he will be able to "imagine" into existence crea- tures that will live, grow, feel, and think. In the Saturn Period the life wave which is now man started on its evolution. The Lords of ^lind were then human. They worked with man at that Period, when he was mineral. They now have nothing to do with the lower kingdoms, but are concerned solely with our human development. Our present animals started their mineral existence in the Sun Period, at which time the Archangels were human, therefore the Archangels are the rulers and guides of the evolution of that which is now animal, but have nothing to do with plant or minoral. The present plants had their mineral existence in the ^loon Period. The Angels were then human, therefore they have special concern with tiie life that now inhabits the plants, to guide it u)) 1o llir human stage; I)ut they have no interest in the minerals. Our present luunanilv will have to work with the new 488 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION life wave, which entered evolution in the Earth Period and now i'Nsoids Hie fuinerals. We are now working with it by means of the faculty of imagination, giving it form — building it into ships, bridges, railways, houses, etc. In the Jupiter Period we shall guide the evolution of the plant kingdom, for that which is at present mineral will then have a plant-like existence and we must work with it there as the Angels are now doing with our plant kingdom. Our faculty of imagination will be so developed that we shall have the ability, not only to create forms by means of it, but to endow those forms with vitality. In the Yenus Period our present mineral life wave shall have advanced another step, and we shall be doing for the animals of that period what the Archangels are now doing for our animals — giving them living and feeling forms. Lastly, in the Yulcan Period it will be our privilege to give them a germinal mind, as the Lords of Mind did to us. The present minerals will then have become the humanity of the Vulcan Period, and we shall have passed through stages similar to those through which the Angels and Archangels are now passing. We shall then have reached a point in evolution a little higher than that of the present Lords of ]\Iind, for rememl)er, there is never an exact reproduction anywhere, l)ut always progressive im- provement, because of the spiral. The Divine Spirit will absorb the human spirit at the close of the Jupiter Period ; the life spirit at the close of the Yenus Period : and the perfected ]\rind, eml)odying all that it has garnered during its pilgrimage through all the seven Periods, will be absorbed by the Divine Spirit at the close of the Yulcan Period. (There is no contradic- tion of the foregoing in the statement made elsewhere that FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 429 the Emotional soul will l)o absorbed by the human spirit in the fifth Eevolution of the A'ulcan Period, l)ecause the latter will then 1x3 within the Divine Spirit.) Then will succeed the lonp: interval of subjective activity, during which the virgin spirit will assimilate all the fruits of the septenary Periods of active Manifestation. It is then merged in God. from Whom it came, to re-emerge at the dawn of another Great Day, as One of His glorious helpers. During its past evolution its latent possibilities have been transmuted to dynamic powers. It has acquired Soul-power and a Creative Mind as the fruitage of its pilgrimage through matter. It has advanced from impo- tence to Omnipotence, from nescience to Omniscience. CHAPTEE XVII. The Method of Acquiring Fiust-IIand Knowledge. The First Steps. THE time lias now come for pointing out the way by which each individual may investigate for himself all the facts with which we have dealt thus far in our study. As stated in the beginning, there are no special "gifts'" bestowed upon any. All may know for themselves the truth concerning the pilgrimage of the soul, the past evolution and future destiny of the world, without being compelled to depend upon tlie veracity of another. There is a method whereby this vahiable faculty may be acquired, and the earnest student qualify himself to investigate those super-physical realms; a method by which, if persistently followed, the powers of a God may be develoj^ed. A simple illustration may indicate the first steps. The very best mechanic is well-nigh helpless without the tools of his craft. Indeed it is the hall-mark of a good artisan that he is very fastidious as to the quality and condition of the tools he uses, because he knows that the work de- pends as much upon their excellence as upon his skill. The Ego has several instruments — a dense body, a vital body, a desire bodj'^ and a mind. These are its tools and upon their quality and condition depends how much or how little it can accomplish in its work of gathering experience in each life. If the instruments are poor and dull there 430 ACQUIKIAG FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 431 will be but little spiritual growth and the life will be a barren one, so far as the spirit is concerned. We generally estimate a "successful" life by the bank account, the social position attained, or the haj)pi- ness resulting from a carefree existence and a sheltered environment. When life is regarded in that way all the principal things that make for permanency are forgotten ; the indi- vidual is blinded by the evanescent and illusionary. A bank account seems such a very real success, the fact is forgotten that from the moment the Ego leaves the body, it has no equity in gold nor any other earthly treasure. It nuiy even have to answer for the methods employed in amassing tiiat hoard, and suffer great pain in seeing others spend it. It is forgotten that the important social posi- tion also disappears when the silver cord is loosed. Those who once fawned may then sneer, and even those who were faithful in life might shudder at the thought of an hour s})ent with no company but that of the dead. " All that is of this life alone is vanity. Only that is of true value which can l)e taken with us across the threshold as the treasure of tlie spirit. The hot-house plant may look very beautiful as it blooms in its sheltered glass house, but should the furnace lire go out, it would wiilier and die, while the jilant that has grown in rain and sunshine, through storm and calm, will survive the winter and bloom afresh each year. Fr<im the viewpoint of tlie soul. bap])ini'ss and a sheltered environ- ment are generally unfortunate circumstances. The jn'tted and fondled lap-dog is subject to diseases of which the homeless cur^ which has to fight for a scrap from a gar- bage can, knows notJiing. The cur's life is hard, but it gets experience that makes it alert, alive and resourceful. 432 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Its life is rich in events, and it reaps a harvest of experi- ence, while the pampered lap-dog drones its time away in fearful monotony. The case of a human being is somewhat similar. It may be hard to fight poverty and hunger, but from the standpoint of the soul it is infinitely preferable to a life of idle luxury. Where wealth is nothing more than the hand- maid of well thouglit out philanthropy, which helps man in such a way as to really uplift him, it may be a very great blessing and a means of growth for its possessor, but v.'hen used for selfish purposes and oppression, it cannot be regarded as other than an unmitigated curse. The soul is here to acquire experience through its instru- ments. These are the tools furnished to each at birth, and they are good, bad or indifferent according to what we have learned through past experience in the building of them. Such as they are Ave must work with them, if at all. If we have become aroused from the usual lethargy and are anxious to progress, the question naturally arises. What must I do ? Without well-kept tools the mechanic can do no effective work; similarly, the instruments of the Ego must be cleansed and sharpened ; then we may commence to work to some purpose. As one works with those wonderful tools they themselves improve with proper use and be- come more and more efficient to aid in the work. The object of this work is Union with, the Higher Self. There are three steps by which this work conquers the lower nature, but they are not completel}^ taken one after the other. In a certain sense they go together, so that at the present stage the first receives the most- attention, the second less, and the third least of all. In time, when the ACQUIEING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 433 first step has been wholly taken, naturally more attention can be paid to the other two. There are three helps given in attaining these three stages. They can be seen in the outside world, where the great Leaders of humanity have placed them. The first help is Eace-religions, which by aiding human- ity to overcome the desire body, prepare it for union with the Holy Spirit. The full operation of this help was seen on the Day of Pentecost. As the Holy Spirit is the Race-God, all lan- guages are expressions of it. That is why the apostles, when fully united and filled with the Holy Spirit, spoke with different tongues and wore aide to convince their hearers. Thoir desire bodies had l)een sufficiently purified to bring about the wished-for union and this is an earnest of what the disciple will one day attain to — the power tc speak all tongues. It may also l)e cited as a modern, historical example, that the Compte de St. Germain (who was one of the later incarnations of Christian Eosenkreutz, the founder of our sacred Order), spoke all languages, so that all to whon\ he spoke thought he belonged to the same nation as they. He also had achieved union with the Holy Spirit. In the Hyperborean Epoch, before man possessed a desire body, there was but one universal mode of communi- cation and when the desire body has l)ecome sufficient iy purified, all men will again be able to understand one another, for then the separative Race differentiation shall have passed away. The second help which humanity now has is the Religion of the Son — the Christian religion, the object of which is Union with Christ by purification and control of the vital body. 434 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Paul refers to this future state when he says: "Until Christ he funned in you," and exhorts his followers, as men who are runninj:^ u race, to rid themselves of every weight. Tlie fundamental })rinc'ii)k' in huilding the vital hody is repetition. Ik^peated e.\])eriences work on it to create memory. The Leaders of luiinanity, who desired to give us uneonscious help hy certain exercises, instituted prayer as a means of hringing pure and lofty thought to work on the vital hody, and enjoined us to ''pray without ceasing." Scoffers have often asked sneeringly why it should be thought necessary to always pray, because if God is omnis- cient He knows our needs and if He is not, our pra)'ers will probably never reach Him ; and if not omniscient, He cannot be omnipotent, and therefore could not answer prayer in any case. Many an earnest Christian may also have thought it wrong to be continually importuning the Throne of Grace. Such ideas are founded upon a misunderstanding of facts. Truly God is omniscient and requires no reminder of our needs, but if we pray aright, we lift ourselves up to Him, thus working upon and purifying our vital bodies. If we pray aright — l)ut that is the great trouble. We are generally much more concerned about temporal things than we are about spiritual upliftment. Churches will hold special meetings to pray for rain ! and the chaplains of opposing armies or navies will even pray before a battle that success may follow their arms ! That is prayer to the "Race-God, Who fights the battles of His people, gives them increase of flocks and herds, fills their granaries and caters to their material wants. Such prayers are not even purifying. They are from the desire body, which sums up the situation thus : Now Lord, i ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 435 I am keeping your conimantlmonts to the lx?st of my ability and I want You to do Your part in return. Christ gave to humanity a prayer tliat is, like Himself, imi<|ue and all-embracing. In it there are seven distinct and separate prayers; one for each of the seven principles of man — the threefold body, the threefold spirit and the link of mind. Each prayer is jioculiarly adapted to pro- mote the progression of that ii.-.it of composite man to which it refers. The purpose of the prayer relating to the threefold body is the spiritualization of those vehicles and the extraction therefrom of the threefold soul. The prayers relating to tlie threefold spirit prepare it to receive the extracted essence, the threefold soul. The prayer for the link of mind is to keep it in its proper relation as a tie between the higher and the lower nature. T]\v third helj) to be given to humanity will Ik? the Religion of the Father. We can have very little concep- tion of what that will be, save that tlie ideal will l^e even higher than Brotherhood and that by it the dense body will be spiritualized. The Religions of the Holy Spirit, the Race-religions, were for the uplifting of the human race through a feeling of kinshi]i limited to a grouji — family, tribe or nation. The purpose of the Religion of The Son, Christ, is to further uplift mankind by forming it into a Universal Brotherhood of sejiarate individuals. The ideal of the Religion of The Father will be tha elimination of all separateness, merging all into One, so that there will be no ''!" nor ''Thou." but all will be One in rralifj/. This will not come to pass while we are still inhabitants of the physical Earth, but in a future state 436 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION where we shall realize our unity with all, each having access to all tiie knowledge garnered by each separate individual. Just as the single facet of a diamond has access to all the light that comes through each of the other facets, is one with them, yet hounded by lines which give it a certain individuality without separate ness, so will the individual spirit retain the tnenwri/ uf its particiitar experiences, while giving to all others the fruits of its individual existence. These are the steps and stages through wliicli liumanity is unconsciously being led. In past ages the Eace-spirit reigned alone. Man was content with a patriarchal and paternal government in which he had no part. Xow all over the world we see signs of the breaking down of the old system. The caste system, wliich was the stronghold of England in India, is crumbling. Instead of being separated into small groups, the people are uniting in the demand that the oppressor shall depart and leave them to live in freedom under a government of, by and for the people. Eussia is torn by strife for freedom from a dictatorial, autocratic government. Turkey has awakened and taken a long stride toward lil)erty. Here in our own land, where we are supposed to be in the actual enjoyment of such liberty as others are, as yet, only able to covet or fight for, we are not yet satisfied. We are learning that there are other oppressions than those of an autocratic monarchy. "We see that we have still industrial freedom to gain. We are chafing under the yoke of the trusts and an insane system of competition. We are trending toward co-operation, which is now practiced by the trusts within their own confines for private profit. We are desirous of a state of ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE 437 society where "they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid." Thus, all over the world, the old systems of paternal government are changing. Nations, as such, have had their day and are unwittingly working toward Universal Brotherhood in accordance with the design of our invisible Leaders, who are none the less potent in shaping events because they are not officially seated in the councils of nations. These are the slow means by wliich the different bodies of humanity at large are being purified, but the aspirant to the higher knowledge works consciously to attain to these ends, by well-defined methods, according to liis con- stitution. Western ^Methods for Western People. In India, certain methods under different systems of Yoga, are used. Yoga moans Union and, as in the West, the object of the aspirant is union with tiie Higher Self; but to be efficacious, the methods o^' seeking that union must differ. The vehicles of a Hindu are very differently constituted from those of a Caucasian. The Hindus have lived for many, nuiny tiiousands of years in an environ- ment and climate totally ditTfrent from ours. They have pursued a different method of thought and their civiliza- tion, though of a very high order, is ditferent from ours in its effects. Therefore it would be useless for us to adopt their methods, which are the outcome of the highest occult knowledge and perfectly suited to them, but as un- suitable for the peojilc of flic West n^; n ilict of oats would be for a lion. For instance, in some systems it is required that the yogi shall sit in certain positions, that particular (.Kinjc 438 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION currents may flow through his body in a certain way to produce certain definite results. That instruction would be altogether useless for a Caucasian, as he is absolutely impervious to those currents, because of his way of living. If he is to attain results at all, he must work in harmony with the constitution of his vehicles. That is why the ' ' Mysteries" were established in different parts of Europe during the Middle Ages. The alchemists were deep stu- dents of the higher occult science. The popular belief that the object of their study and experimenting was the transmutation of baser metals into gold, was because they chose that symbolic way of describing their true work, which was the transmutation of the lower nature into spirit. It was thus described to lull the suspicions of the priests, without stating a falsehood. The statement that the Rosicrucians were a society devoted to the discovery and use of the formula for the making of the ' ' Philoso- pher's Stone" was and is true. It is also true that most people have handled and do often handle this wondrous stone. It is common, but of no avail to any but the indi- vidual who makes it for himself. The formula is given in the esoteric training and a Rosicrucian is no diffei-ent in that respect from the occultist of any other school. All are engaged in the making of this coveted stone, each, however, using his own methods, as there are no two indi- viduals alike and consequently really effective work is always individual in its scope. All occult schools are divisible into seven, as are the "Rays" of Life, the virgin spirits. Each School or Order belongs to one of these seven Rays, as does each unit of our humanity. Therefore any individual seeking to unite with one of these occult groups, the ' ' Brothers ' ' in which do not belong to his Ray, cannot do so with benefit to ACQUIRING FIRSTHAND KNOWLEDGE 439 himself. The members of tlicse groups are brothers in a more intimate sense than are the rest of humanity. Perliaps if tiiese seven Kays are compared to the seven colors of the spectrum, their relation to one another can be better understood. For instance, if a red ray were to ally itself with a green ray, inharmony would result. The same principle applies to spirits. Each must proceed with the group to which it belongs during manifestation, yet they are all one. As all the colors are contained in the white light, but the refractive quality of our atmos- phere seems to divide it into seven colors, so the illusory conditions of concrete existence cause the virgin spirits to seem grouped and this apparent grouping will abide while we are in this state. The Kosicrucian Order was started particularly for those whose high degree of intellectual development caused them to repudiate the heart. Intellect imperiously demands a logical explanation of everything — the world mystery, the questions of life and death. The reasons for and the modus operandi of existence were not explained by tiie ])riestly injuction "not to seek to know the mysteries of God." ^ To any man or woman who is blest, or otherwise, with such an incjuiring mind it is of paramount importance lliat they shall receive all the inroniiati<in they crave, so tiiat when tlie head is stilled, the heart may speak. Intel- lectual knowledge is but a means to an end, not the end itself. Therefore, the K'osierucian purposes first of all to satisfy the aspirant for knowledge that everything in the universe is reasonable, thus winning over the rebellious intellect. When it has ceased to criticise and is ready to accept provisionally, as prohnldi/ true, statements wliich cannot be immediatelv verilied, then, and not until then, 440 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION will esoteric training be elt'ective in developing the higher faculties whereby man passes from faith to first-hand knowledge. Yet, even then it will be found that, as the pupil progresses in first-hand knowledge and becomes able to investigate for himself, there are always truths ahead of him that he knows to be truths, but which he is not yet advanced sufTiciently to investigate. The pupil will do well to remember that nothing that is not logical can exist in the universe and that logic is the surest guide in all the Worlds, but he must not forget that his faculties are limited and tliat more than his own pow- ers of logical reasoning may be needed to solve a given problem, although it may, nevertheless, be susceptible of full explanation, but by lines of reasoning which are be- yond the capacity of the pupil at that stage of his de- velopment. Another point tliat must be borne in mind is that unwavering confidence in the teacher is absolutely necessary. The foregoing is recommended to the particular con- sideration of all who intend taking the first steps toward the higher knowledge. If the directions given are fol- lowed at all, they must be given full credence as an effi- cacious means to accomplish their purpose. To follow them in a half-hearted manner would be of no avail what- ever. Unbelief will kill the fairest flower ever produced by the spirit. Work on the different bodies of man is carried on syn- chronously. One body cannot be influenced without af- fecting the others, but the principal work may be done on any one of them. If strict attention is paid to hygiene and diet, the dense body is the one principally affected, but at the same time there is also an effect on the vital body and the desire ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 44I body for, as purer and l)etter materials are built into the dense body, the particles are enveloped in purer planetary ether and desire-stuff also, therefore the planetary parts of the vital and desire bodies become purer. If attention is ])aid to food and hygiene only, the personal vital and desire bodies may remain almost as impure as before, but it has become just a little easier to get into touch with the good than if gross food were used. On tlie other hand if, despitr annoyances, an equable temper is cultivated, also literaiy and artistic tastes, the vital body will produce an effect of daintiness and fas- tidiousness in physical matters and will also engender en- nobling feelings and emotions in the desire body. Seeking to cultivate the emotions also reacts upon the other vehicles and helps to improve them. The Sciexce of ^vTutrition'. If we ])egin with the dense vehicle and consider the physical means available to improve it and make it the best possible instrument for the spirit and afterward con- sider the spiritual means to the same end, we shall be in- cluding all the other vehicles as well; therefore we shall follow that method. The first visible state of a human embryo is a small, globulous, pulpy or jelly-like substance, similar to albu- men, or the white of an c(rg. In this pulpy globule various particles of more solid nuitter appear. These gradually increase in bulk and density until they come in contact with one another. The different points of contact are slowly modified into joints or hinges and thus a distinct framework of solid matter, a skeleton, is gradually formed. During the formation of this framework the surround- ing i)ulpy matter accumulates and changes in form until 442 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION at length that degree of organization develops which is known as a i'a'tus. This heconies larger, firmer, and more fully organized up to the time of birth, when the state of infancy begins. The same process of consolidation which commenced with the first visible stage of existence, still continues. The being passes througli the different stages of infancy, childhood, youth, manhiod or womanhood, old age, and at last comes to the chan-ijc that is called death. Each of these stages is characterized by an increasing degree of hardness and solidity. There is a gradual increase in density and firmness of the bones, tendons, cartilages, ligaments, tissues, mem- branes, the coverings and even the very substance of the stomach, liver, lungs, and other organs. The joints be- come rigid and dry. They begin to crack and grate when they are moved, because the synovial fluid, which oils and softens them, is diminished in quantity and rendered too thick and glutinous to serve that purpose. The heart, the brain, and the entire muscular system, spinal cord, nerves, eyes, etc., partake of the same con- solidating process, growing more and more rigid. Millions upon millions of the minute capillary vessels which ramify and spread like the branches of a tree throughout the en- tire body, gradually choke up and change into solid fibre, no longer pervious to the blood. Tiie larger blood vessels, both arteries and veins, indu- rate, lose their elasticity, grow smaller, and become in- ca])able of carrying the required amount of blood. The fluids of the body thicken and become putrid, loaded with earthy matter.. The skin withers and grows wrinkled and dry. The hair falls off for lack of oil. The teeth decay and drop out for lack of gelatine. The motor nerves begin ACQUIEIXG FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 443 to dry up and the movements of tlie body become awkward and slow. The senses fail ; the circulation of the blood is retarded; it stagnates and congeals in the vessels. More and more the body loses its former powers. Once elastic, liealthy, alert, pliable, active and sensitive, it becomes rigid, slow, and insensible. Finally, it dies of old age. The question now arises, What is the cause of this grad- ual ossification of the body, bringing rigidity, decrepitude, and death ? From the purely physical standpoint, chemists seem to be unanimous in the opinion that it is principally an in- crease of phosphate of lime (bone matter), carbonate of lime (common chalk), and sulphate of lime (plaster of pari?), with occasionally a little magnesia and an insigni- ficant amount of other eartiiy matters. The only difference between the body of old age and that of childhood is the greater density, toughness and rigidity, caused by the greater proportion of calcareous, earthy matter entering into the composition of the for- mer. The bones of a child are composed of three part- of gelatine to one part of earthy matter. In old age this proportion is reversed. What is tiie source of this death- dealing accumulation of solid matter? It seems to Ix? axiomatic that the entire lx)dy is nour- ished by the blood and that everything contained in the body, of whatever nature, has first been in the blood. Analysis shows that the blood holds earthy substances of the same kind as the solidifying agents — and mark I — the arfrn'dJ l)lood contains more earthy matter than the venous blood. This is highly important. It shows that in every cycle the blood deposits earthy substances. It is therefore the common carrier tliat chokes u)i the svstem. Rut its sup- 444 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ply of earthy matter must l)c replenished, otherwise it could uot continue to do this. Where does it renew its deadly load? There can be but one answer to tluit ([ues- tion — from the food and drink ; the re is absolutely no other source. The food and drink which nourish the body must be, at the same time, the primary source of the calcareous, earthy matter which is deposited by the blood all over the system, causinc; decrepitude and finally death. To sus- tain physical life it is necessary that we eat and drink, but as there are many kinds of food and drink, it be- hooves us, in the light of the above facts, to ascertain, if possible, what kinds contain the smallest proportion of destructive matter. If we can find such food we can lengthen our lives and, from an occult standpoint, it is desirable to live as long as possible in each dense body, particularly after a start has been made toward the path. So many years are required to educate, through childhood and hot youth, each body inhabited, until the spirit can at last obtain some control over it, that the longer we can retain a body that has become amenable to the s])irit's promptings, the better. Therefore it is highly important that the pupil partake of such fond and drink only as will deposit the least anion iii of hardening matter and at the same time keep the excretory organs active. The skin and the urinary system are the saviors of man from an early grave. Were it not that by their means, most of the earthy matter taken with our food is elimi- nated, no one would live ten years. It has been estimated that ordinary, undistilled spring water contains carbonate and other compounds of lime to such an extent that the average quantity used each day by one person in the form of tea, coffee, soup, etc., would in ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 445 forty years be sufficient to form a block of solid chalk or marble the size of a large man. It is also a significant fact that although phosphate of lime is always found in the urine of adults, it is not found in the urine of chil- dren, because in them the rapid formation of bone re- quires that tliis salt be retained. During the period of gestation there is very little earthy matter in the urine of the mother, as it is used in the building of the foetus. In ordinary circumstances, however, earthy matter is very much in evidence in the urine of adults and to this we owe the fact that physical life reaches even its present length, Undistilled water, when taken internally, is man's worst enemy, but used externally, it l)ccomes his best friend. It keeps the pores of the skin open, induces circulation of the blood and prevents the stagnation which affords the best opportunity for the depositing of the earthy, deatii- dealing phosphate of lime. Harvey, who discovered the circulation of the blood, said that health denotes a free circulation and disease is the result of an obstructed circulation of the blood. The bathtub is a great aid in keeping up the health of the body and should be freely Used by the aspirant to the higher life. Perspiration, sensible and insensible, carries more earthy matter out of the body than any other agency. As long as fuel is supplied and the fire kept free from ashes, it will burn. The kidneys are important in carry- ing away the ashes from the body, but despite the great amount of earthy matter carried away l)y the urine, enough remains in many cases to form gravel and stone in the bladder, causing untold agony and often death. Let no one be deceived into thinking tliat water con- tains less stone because it has Ijeen boiled. The stone that 448 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTION Fruits are an ideal diet. They are in fact evolved by the trees to induce animal and man to eat them, so that the seed may he disseminated, as flowers entice bees for a similar purpose. Fresh fruit contains water of the purest and best kind, capable of permeating the system in a marvelous manner. Grape juice is a particularly wonderful solvent. It thins .^nd stimulates the blood, opening the way into capillaries already dried and choked up — if the process has not gone too far. By a course of unfermented grape- juice treat- ment, people with sunken e3'es, wrinkled skins and poor complexions become plump, ruddy and lively. The in- creased permeability enables the spirit to manifest more freel}'' and with renewed energ3^ The following table, which with the exception of the last column, is taken from the publications of the United States Department of Agriculture, will give the aspirant some idea of the amount it is necessary to eat for different degrees of activity, alsc the constituents of the various foods named. Considering the body from a purely physical standpoint, it is what we miglit call a chemical furnace, the food being the fuel. The more the l)ody is exercised, the more fuel it requires. It would be foolish for a num to change an ordinary diet which for years had adequately nourished him, and take up a new method without due thought as to which would be the best for serving his purpose. To sim- ply eliminate meats from the ordinary diet of meat-eaters would unquestionably undermine the health of most per- sons. The only safe way is to experiment and study the matter out first, using due discrimination. Xo fixed rules can be given, the matter of diet being as individual as any other characteristic. All that can be done is to give the table of food values and describe the general influence of ACQUIKING FIKST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 449 eacli clieinieal element, allowing the aspirant to work out his own method. Xeither must we allow the appearance of a person tc influence our judgment as to the condition of his liealth. Certain general ideas of how a, healthy person should look are commonly accepted, but there is no valid reason for so judging. Euddy cheeks might be an indication of health in one individual and of disease in another. There is no particular rule by which good health can be known except the feeling of comfort and well-being which is enjoyed by the individual himself, irrespective of appearances. The table of foods here given deals with five chemical com{)ounds. Water is the great solvent. Nitrogen or proteid i?; the essential builder of flesh, but contains some earthy nuitter. Carbo-hydrates or sugars are the principal power-pro- ducers. Fats are the producers of heat and the storers of reserve force. Ash is mineral, earthy, and chokes the system. We need have no fear of not obtaining it in sufficient quantities to build the bones; on the contrary, we cannot be too careful to get as little as possible. The calorie is the simple unit of heat, and the tal)lc shows the oumbor contained in each article of food when bought at the market. In a pound of Brazil nuts, for in- stance, 49.6% of the whole is waste (shells), but the re- maining 50. 4*7; contains 1485 calories. That means that about one-half of what is bought is waste, but the re- mainder contains the number of calories named. That we nuiy get the greatest amount of strength from our food we must pay attention to the number of calories it cou- 15 448 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Fruits are an ideal diet. They are in fact evolved by the trees to induce animal and man to eat them, so that the seed nmv he disseminated, as flowers entice bees for a similar pur})ose. Fresh fruit contains water of the purest and best kind, capal)le of permeating the system in a marvelous manner. Grape juice is a particularly wonderful solvent. It thins /jnd stimulates the blood, opening the way into capillaries already dried and choked up — if the process has not gone too far. By a course of unfermented grape-juice treat- ment, people with sunken eyes, wrinkled skins and poor complexions become plump, ruddy and lively. The in- creased permeability enables the spirit to manifest more freely and Avitli renewed energy. The following table, which with the exception of the last column, is tgken from the publications of the United States Department of Agriculture, will give the aspirant some idea of the amount it is necessary to eat for different degrees of activity, alsc the constituents of the various foods named. Considering the body from a purely physical standpoint, it is what Ave might call a chemical furnace, the food being tiie fuel. The more the body is exercised, the more fuel it requires. It would be foolish for a man to change an ordinary diet which for years had adequately nourished him, and take up a new method without due thought as to which would be the best for serving his purpose. To sim- ply eliminate meats from the ordinary diet of meat-eaters would unquestionably undermine the health of most per- sons. The only safe way is to experiment and study the matter out first, using due discrimination. No fixed rules can be given, the matter of diet being as individual as any other characteristic. All that can be done is to give the table of food values and describe the general influence of ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 449 each cliemieal element, allowing the aspirant to work out his own method. Neither must we allow the appearance of a person tc influence our judgment as to the condition of his liealth. Certain general ideas of how a, healthy person should look are commonly accepted, but there is no valid reason for so judging. Euddy cheeks might be an indication of health in one individual and of disease in another. There is no particular rule by which good health can be known except the feeling of comfort and well-being which is enjoyed by the individual himself, irrespective of appearances. Tlie tal)lc of foods here given deals Avith five chemical com{)ounds. Water is the great solvent. Nitrogen or proteid is the essential builder of flesh, but contains some earthy matter. Car])o-hydiates or sugars arc the ])rincipal power-pro- ducers. Fats are the producers of heat and the storers of reserve force. Ash is mineral, earthy, and chokes the system. We need have no fear of not obtaining it in sulTicient quantities to build the bones; on the contrary, we cannot be too careful to get as little as possible. The calorie is the simple unit of heat, and the tabic shows the uumber contained in each article of food when bought at the market. In a pound of Brazil nuts, for in- stance, -1:9.67( of the whole is waste (shells), but the re- maining 50.4% contains 1485 calories. That means that about one-half of what is bought is waste, but the re- mainder contains the number of calories named. That we may get the greatest amount of strength from our food we must pay attention to the number of calories it con- 15 450 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION tains, for from them we obtain the energy required to per- form our daily work. The number of caJories necessary to sustain the body under varying conditions is shown in the following table : Man at very hard muscular work .5500 Calories Man at moderately hard muscular work 4150 " Man at moderately active muscular work 340O " Man at moderately liglit work 3050 " Man at sedentary work 2700 ' ' Man without muscular exercise 2450 ' ' Woman at light to modern muscular work 2450 " TABLE OF FOOD VALUES. 0) m hi en 'a Fuel value in Calories per lb. Time re- quired for digestion H. M. FKl ITS. 1 Apples, dried 1 . . . . 28.1 03.3 29.4 48.0 81.1 13.8 18.8 58.0 62.5 44. S 03.4 70.0 Oli.l 13.1 85.8 44.2 85.9 94.0 't4 •{ 1.6 0.3 4.7 0.8 0.7 1.9 4.3 1.0 0.7 0.3 0.<! 0.5 0.8 2.3 1.0 0.7 0.9 1.2 0.9 0.2 11.5 8.0 3.8 8.1 5.2 7.5 5.8 5.2 7.2 0.9 5.4 8.9 9.0 9.2 2.2 0.3 1.0 0.4 0.2 2.5 0.3 1.2 0.5 'it'.i 0.4 0.7 3.0 0.2 0.6 0.2 0.4 0.1 30.2 33.7 8.3 5.3 4.5 31.3 25.5 33.3 14.6 26.0 1.8 1.8 0.6 1.3 66.1 10.8 02.5 14.3 2.0 70.0 74.2 14.4 5.9 4.0 8 5 12.7 31.5 68.5 12.6 4.5 7.0 4.0 3.9 2.7 0.5 3.5 0.5 56.4 35.4 6.2 4.3 6.2 3.0 6.8 47.1 52.1 53.2 53.1 2.0 0.3 2.4 0.0 0.4 1.2 2.4 0.4 0.4 0.3 0.4 0.4 0.9 3.1 0.0 0.4 0.6 0.6 0.5 0.1 1.1 2.0 0.4 1.7 1.1 1.1 0.8 0.7 0.5 0.0 2.1 1.5 1.5 1.1 1185 100 1125 200 05 1275 1280 295 125 80 150 230 550 1205 220 100 150 95 100 50 1515 1485 385 1385 915 1430 1145 1405 730 12.')0 1040 1195 11 TO 1200 25.0 2:30 Apricots, dried Bananas Cucuinl>prs Dates, dried 35.6 15.0 10.0 1:45 3:00 Grapes Lemons Mus^vmelons 25.0 30.0 50.0 27.1 10.0 io.6 so'.o 5.0 .... 3:00 2:45 2:00 Persimmons (ediblepart) Raisins, dried Raspberries 4:00 1 3:45 1 2:45 Tomatoes, canned 2:00 2:00 Watermelons NUTS. Almonds 59.4 45.0 49.0 86 4 37.5 2.7 2.6 0.0 4.5 37.0 1.8 1.4 1.4 0.0 1.0 43.0 4 :00 4:00 4 :00 Chestnuts, dried Chestnuts, fresh Filberts 24.0 16.0 52 1 4 :00 02.2 53.2 74.1 58.1 4:00 l'(*f'ans Walnuts, Black Walnuts, English GR.\INS. Bread : 4:00 4 :00 4:00 4 :00 35.7 4 :00 35.7 35.3 4:00 White, fresh 4 :30 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 451 TABLE OF FOOD VALUES (Continced) White, stalf Whole Wheat Corn, green, sweet, canned Corn, green, swoet (edi- ble part) Cornmeal Flour : Buckwheat Graham Rye Wheat (high grade I . Wheat (low grade).. Whole Wheal Macaroni. Vermic<'l]i,cfc. Oat Breakfast Food. . . . Oyster Crackers Uice Soda Crackers Starch Wheat Breakfast F.)orl. LKtJCMK.S Beans, baked, canned. . . Beans, dried | . . . . Beans, Lima, shelled...!.... Beans, String 7.0 Peas, canned .... Teas, dried 1 .. . . Peas, shelled ... . Peanuts (24.5 VEGKTABLKS. Beefs 20.0 Cabbage ll,").0 Celery 1 20.0 rc.i 12.5 9.0 li^.O 10.0 20.0 20.0 40.0 20.0 I-ettuce Onions Parsnips Potatoes Rhubarb (pie plant) Spinach Sweet potatoes Turnips i:j0.0 Str..\R3. Candy, plain Honey , Maple Syrup , Molasses Sugar, granulnted. . >(lSCKI,t..VNKor.S. Chocolate Coco.'iniits [48.8 Cocoanuts. prepared ....... Cocoa, powdered .... Mushrooms I . . . . T!ipio<'n I . . . T4. 6.! 70.^ 77. 7." 80 fi2 fifl 6 .'ifi !)2, l.->.5. t',2. 9.2 9.7 .S.l 9.2 6.4 l.S.,3 (l.H 11.4 14.0 13.8 1,3.4 10.7 11.3 8.0 9.8 12.1 6.9 22. r> 7.1 2.1 3.6 24.15 7.0 lO.ri 1.3 1.3 0.9 1.0 1.4 1.3 l.S 0.4 2.1 1.4 0.9 1.3 0.9 1.2 1.1 1.9 1.2 1.9 0.9 1.0 1.9 1.9 0.9 7.3 10..^) 0.3 9.1 12.9 2.9 6.3 21.6 3.,'"! 0.4 2..5 1.8 0.7 0.3 0.2 l.(t 0..") 29.1 0.1 0.1 0.1 0.2 0.3 0.4 0.1 0.4 0.3 0.6 0.1 48.7 2,"..9 .">7.4 28.9 0.4 0.1 53.1 49.7 19.0 19.7 75.4 77.9 71.4 78.7 75.1 71.2 71.9 74.1 66.2! 70.5 79.0 73.1 90.0 1.1 1.3 0.9 0.7 1.0 0.9 1.8 0.7 0.5 0.9 1.0 1.3 2.1 2.9 0.4 2.1 (0.2 19.6 59.6 22.0 0.9 9.8 62.0 16.9 18.5 7.7 4.8 2.6 2.5 8.9 10.8 14.7 X2 21.9 96.0 81.0 71.4 "O.o IdO.O 30.3 14.3 3K5 37.7 6.8 88.0 1 1.3 2.1 3.5 1.7 0.7 1.1 2.9 1.0 1.5 0.9 0.9 0.8 0.8 0.5 1.1 0.8 0.4 2.1 0.9 0.(t 2.21 0.91 1.3 1 i;H! O.I I 1200 1139 430 440 1635 1605 1045 1020 1635 1640 1650 1645 1800 1910 1620 1875 1675 1680 555 1520 540 170 235 1.505 440 1775 100 115 65 65 190 230 295 60 95 440 120 16.80 1420 1250 1225 1750 5025 1 295 2805 2160 1S5 lO.'.O 3 :3o 4.00 3 :45 3:45 3 :00 1 :0o 3 :45 3 :45 3:30 2:.35 3:45 4:30 3:15 2 :05 3:30 3 :30 4 :00 1 :2o 453 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CO.N'CEPTION According to this table, it is evident that chocolate is the most nutritious food we have; also that cocoa, in its powdered state, is the most dangerous of all foods, contain- ing three times as much ash as most of the others, and ten times as much as many. It is a powerful food and also a powerful poison, for it chokes the system more quickly than any other substance. Of course, it will require some study at first to secure the best nourishment, but it pays in health and longevity and secures the free use of tlie body, making study and application to higher things possible. After a while the aspirant will become so familiar with the subject that he will need to give it no particular attention. While the foregoing table shows the proportion of chem- ical substances contained in each article of food named, it must be remembered tliat not all of this is available for use in the system, because there are certain portions which the body refuses to assimilate. Of vegetables we digest only about 83% of the proteids, 90% of the fat, and OS'/r of the carbo-hydrates^ Of fruits we assimilate about 85% of the proteids, 90% of the fat, and 90% of the carbo-hydrates. The brain is the co-ordinating mechanism whereby the movements of the body are controlled and our . ideas are expressed. It is built of the same substances as are all other parts of the body, with the addition of phosphorus, which is peculiar to the brain alone. The logical conclusion is that phosphorus is the particu- lar element by means of which the Ego is able to express thought and influence the dense physical bod3\ It is also a fact that the proportion and variation of this substance is found to correspond to the state and stage of intelligence of the individual. Idiots have very little phosphorus; ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 453 shrewd thinkers liave much; and in the animal worhl, the degree of consciousness and intelligence is in proportion to the amount of phosphorus contained in the brain.) It is therefore of great importance that the aspirant who is to use his body for mental and spiritual work, should supply his brain with the substance necessary for that purpose. Most vegetables and fruits contain a certain amount of phosphorus, but it is a peculiar fact that the greater proportion is contained in the leaves, which are usually thrown away. It is found in considerable (pumti- ties in grapes, onions, sage, beans, cloves, pineapples, in the leaves and stalks of many vegetables, and also in sugar- cane juice, but not in refined sugar. The following taljle shows the proportions of phosphoric acid in a few articles : 100,000 PARTS OF : Barley, Jry, contain, of phosphoric acid, 210 parta Beans 29:2 ' ' Beets 167 " Beets, Leaves of. 690 ' ' Buckwheat 170 " Carrots, dry 395 ' ' Carrots, Leave.s of 963 ' ' Linseed 880 * ' Linseed, Stalks of 118 " Parsnips Ill " Parsnips, Leaves of 1784 ' ' Peas 190 " The gist of the preceding argument may lie thus siu- cinctly stated : (1) The body, throughout tiie entire period of life, is subject to a process of consolidation. (2) This process consists of the depositing by the blood of earthy substances, principally phosphate and carbonate of lime, by which the various })arts become ossified, rnn- verted into bone, or kindred matter. 454 KOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION (3) This conversion into bone destroys the flexibility of the vessels, muscles and other parts of the body subject to motion. It thickens the blood and entirely chokes up the minute capillaries, so that the circulation of the fluids and the action of the system generally diminishes, tiie termination of this process being death. (4) This process of consolidation may be retarded and life prolonged by carefully avoiding the foods that contain much ash; by using distilled water for internal purposes; and by promoting excretion through the skin by means of frequent baths. Tiie foregoing explains why some religions prescribe frecjuent ablutions as a religious exercise, because they pro- mote the health and purify the dense body. Fastings were also prescribed for the same purpose. They give the stom- ach a much-needed rest, allow the body to eliminate the effete nuitter, and thus, if not to frequent or too prolonged, promote the health, but usually as much and more can be acconiplisihed by giving the body proper foods which are the best medicines. Alwa3'S the first care of the physician is to ascertain if there is proper excretion, that being Nature's chief means for ridding the body of the poisons contained in all foods. In conclusion, let the aspirant choose such food as is most easily digested, for the more easily the energy in food is extracted, the longer time will the system have for recuperation before it becomes necessary to replenish the supply. Milk should never be drunk as one may drink a glass of water. Taken in that way, it forms in the stomach a large cheese-ball, quite impervious to the action of the gastric juices. It should be sipped, as we sip tea or coffee. It will then form many small globules in the stomach, which are easily assimilated. Properly used, it is one of ACQUIKIXG FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 455 the best possible articles of diet. Citrus fruits are ]x>wcr- ful antiseptics, and cereals, particularly rice, are antitoxins of great efficiency. Having now explained, from the purely material point of view, what is necessary for the dense body, we will con- sider the subject from the occult side, taking into con- sideration the effect on the two invisible bodies which in- terpenetrate the dense body. The particular stronghold of the desire body is in the muscles and the cerebro-spinal nervous system, as already shown. The energy displayed by a person when la])oring under great excitement or anger is an example of this. At such times the whole muscular S3'^stem is tense and no hard labor is so exhausting as a "fit of temper." It sometimes leaves the body prostrated for weeks. There can l)e seen the necessity for improving the desire body by controlling the temper, thus sparing the dense body the suft'ering re- sulting from the ungoverned action of the desire body. Looking at the matter from an occult standpoint, all consciousness in the Physical World is the result of the constant war between the desire and the vital bodies. The tendency of the vital lx)dy is to soften and l)uiid. Tts chief expression is the blood and the glands, also the sympathetic nervous system, having obtained ingress into the stronghold of the desire body (the muscular and tlic voluntary nervous systems) when it began to develop the heart into a voluntary muscle. The tendency of the desire body is to harden, and it in turn has invaded the realm of the vital body, gaining pos- session of the spleen and making the white blood cor puscles, ■which are not "the policemen of the system" as science now thinks, but destroyers. It uses the blood to carry these tiny destroyers all over the body. They pass 456 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTIOX through tlie walls of arteries and veins whenever annoy- ance is felt, and especially in times of great anger. Then the rush of forces in the desire hody makes the arteries and veins swell and opens the way for the passage of the white corpuscles into the tissues of the body, where they form bases for the earthy matter which kills the l)ody. Given the same amount and kind of food, the person of serene and jovial disposition will live longer, enjoy better health, and be more active than the person who worries, or loses his temper. The latter will make and distribute through his body more destructive white corpuscles than the former. Were a scientist to analyze the bodies of these two men, he would find that there was considerably less earthy matter in the body of the kindly-disposed man than in tliat of tlie scold. This destruction is constantly going on and it is not possible to keep all the destroyers out, nor is such the intention. If the vital body had uninterrupted sway, it would l)uild and build, using all the energy for that pur- pose. There would be no consciousness and thought. It is ])ecause the desire body checks and hardens the inner parts that consciousness develops. There was a time in the far, far past when we set out the concretions, as do the mollusks, leaving the body soft, flexible and boneless, but at that time we had only the dull, glimmering consciousness the mollusks now have. Before we could advance, it became necessary to retain the concretions and it will be found that the stage of consciousness of any species is in proportion to the de- velopment of the bony framework within. The P]go must have the solid bones with the semi-fluid red marrow, in order to be able to build the red blood-corpuscles for its expression. ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 457 That is the highest development of the dense body. It signifies nothing in this connection that tlie liighest class of animals have an internal bone formation similar to man's, but still have no indwelling si)irit. They belong to a different stream of evolution. The Law of Assimilation. The law of assimilation allows no particle to be built into our bodies that we, as spirits, have not overcome and made subject to ourselves. The forces active along these lines are, as we remember, principally our "dead," who have entered "heaven" and are learning there to build bodies to use here, but they work according to certain laws that they cannot circumvent. There is life in every particle of food that we take into our bodies, and before we can build that life into our bodies by the proc- ess of assimilation, we must overcome and make it subject to ourselves. Otherwise there could be no harmony in the body. Each part would act independently, as they do when the co-ordinating life has been withdrawn. That would be what we call decay, the process of disintegration, which is the direct opposite of assimilation. The more individualized is the particle to be assimilated, the more energy will it require to digest it and the shorter time will it remain before seeking to reassert itself. Human beings are not organized in such a manner that they can live upon solid minerals. When a purely mineral substance, such as salt, is eaten, it passes through the ])ody leaving behind it but very little waste. What it does leave, however, is of a very injurious character. If it were possible for man to use minerals as food, they would be ideal for that purpose l)ecause of their stability and the little energy required to overcome and subject 458 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION them to the life of the body. We should be compelled to eat very much less in quantity and also less often than we now do. Our laboratories will some time supply us with chemical food of a quality far surpassing anything that we now have, which shall be always fresh. Food obtained from tlie higher plants and still more from the yet liigher animal kingdom, is positively nauseating 1:>e- cause of the rapidity of decay. This process is caused by the efforts made by the individual particles to esca]3e from the composite whole. The plant kingdom is next above the mineral. It lias an organization capable of assimilating the mineral com- pounds of the Earth. Man and animal can assimilate the plants and thus obtain the chemical compounds neces- sary to sustain their bodies and as the consciousness of the plant kingdom is that of dreamless sleep, it offers no resistance. It requires but little energy to assimilate the particles thus derived and having small individuality of their own, the life ensouling the particles does not seek to escape from our body as soon as food derived from more highly developed forms, therefore the strength de- rived from a diet of fruit and vegetables is more enduring than that derived from a meat diet, and the food supply does not require as frequent replenishing, besides giving more strength in proportion, because less energy is re- quired for assimilation. Food composed of the bodies of animals consists of particles which have been worked upon and inter-pene- trated by an individual desire body, and have thus Ijeen individualized to a much greater extent than the, plant particles. There is an individual cell-soul, which is per- meated by the passions and desires of the animal. It requires considerable energy to overcome it in the first ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 459 place, so that it may be assimilated, yet it never Incomes so fully incorporated into the polity of the body as do the plant constituents, which have no such str()n<,r indi- vidual tendencies. The result is that it is necessary for the flesh-oater to consume a greater weight of food than is required by the fruitarian; also he must eat oftener. Moreover, this inward strife of the particles of flesh causes greater wear and tear of the body in general, rendering the meat-eater less active and capable of endurance than the vegetarian, as all contests between advocates of the two methods have demonstrated. Therefore, when flesh-food derived from the herbivora is such an unstable diet, it is evident that if we should try to use the flesh of carnivorous animals, in which the cells are still further individualized, we would be forced to consume enormous quantities of food. Eating would occupy the greater part of our time, but notwithstanding that fact, we would always be lean and hungry. That such is its effect, can be seen in the wolf and the vulture; their leanness and hunger are proverbial. Cannibals eat human flesh, but only at long intervals and as a luxury. As man does not confine himself exclusively to a meat diet, his flesh is not that of an entirely carnivorous l)east, nevertheless the hunger of the cannibal has also Wome the burden of a proverb. Tf the flesh of the herbivora were the essence of what is good in plants, then, logically, the Hesh of the carniv- ora should be the quintessence. The meat of wolves and vultures would thus be the creme de la creme, and muc]\ to l)e desired. This we know is not the case, but quite the reverse. The nearer we get to the plant king- dom, the more strength we derive from our food. Tf the reverse w€re the case, the flesh of carnivorous animals 460 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION would ho smiglit hv other beasts of i)rc'v, but examples' of ''(log eat dog"" are very few throughout nature. Live and Let Live, The first law of occult science is "Thou shalt not kill," and that sliould have the greatest weight with the aspirant to the higher life. We cannot create so much as one particle of dust, therefore what right have we to destroy the very least form. All Form is an expression of the One Life — the Life of God. We have no right to destroy the Form through which the life is seeking experience, and force it to build a new vehicle. Ella Wheeler Wilcox, with the true compassion of all far-advanced souls, champions this occult maxim, in the following beautiful words: I am the voice of the voiceless; Through me the dumb shall speak Till a (leaf world 's ear Shall be made to hear The wrongs of the wordless weak. The same force formed the sparrow That fashioned man, the king. The God of the WJwle Gave a spark of soul To furred and feathered thing. And I am nu/ brother's keeper; And I will fight his fight, And sj)eak tlie word For beast and bird Till the world shall set things right. Sometimes the objection is made that life is also taken when vegetables and fruits are eaten, but that statement is based upon a complete misunderstanding of the facts. When the fruit is ripe, it has accomplished its purpose, which is to act as a womb for the ripening of the seed. ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 4GI If not eaten, it decays and goes to waste. Moreover, it is designed to serve as food for the animal and human kingdoms, thus affording the seed oportunities for growth by scattering it in fertile soil. Besides, just as the ovum and the semen of human lyings are ineffectual without the seed-atom of the reincarnating Ego and the matrix of its vital body, so any e^^g or seed, of itself, is devoid of life. If it is given the proper conditions of incubator or soil, the life of the group-spirit is then poured into it, thus grasping the opportunity so afforded of producing a dense body. If the egg or seed is cooked, crushed, or not given the conditions necessary for the life, the opportunity is lost, but that is all. At the present stage of the evolutionary journey, every- one knows inherently that it is wrong to kill and man will love and protect the animals in all cases where his greed and selfish interest does not blind him to their rights. The law protects even a cat or a dog against wanton cmelty. Except in "s})ort,'' that most wanton of all our cruelties against the animal creation, it is always for the sake of money that animals are murdered and bred to be murdered. By the devotees of "sport" the helpless creatures are shot down to no purpose save to bolster up a false idea of prowess upon the part of the huntsman. It is hard to understand how people who ap- pear otherwise sane and kindly can, for the time, trample upon all their gentler instincts and revert to bloodthirsty savagery, killing for the sheer hist of lilood and joy in destruction. It is certainly a reversion to the lowest savage animal instincts, and can never be dignified into the remotest semblance of anything "manly." oven though practiced and defended by the otherwise humane and worthy temporary head of a mighty nation. 463 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CO^X■EPTION How much more beautiful it would be for man to play the role of friend and protector of the weak. Who does not love to visit Central Park in New York City and pet, stroke and feed the hundreds of squirrels which are run- ning about secure in the knowledge that they will not be molested? And who is not glad, for the sake of the squirrels, to see the sign, "Dogs found chasing the squir- rels will be shot." This is hard on the dogs, but it is t^ be commended as an evidence of the growth of the senti- ment favoring the protection of the weak against the unreasoning or merciless strong. Nothing is said on the sign about the squirrels being injured by men, because that would be unthinkable. So strong is the influence of the trust the little animals repose in the kindness of man, that no one would violate it. The Lord's Prayer. Eeturning to our consideration of the spiritual aids to human progress, the Lord's Prayer, which may be considered as an abstract, algebraical formula for the up- liftment and purification of all tlie vehicles of man, the idea of taking proper care of the dense body is expressed in the words: "Give us this day our daily bread." The prayer dealing with the needs of the vital body is, "Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us." Tlie vital body is the seat of memory. In it are stored the sub-conscious records of all the past events of our life, good or ill, including all injuries inflicted or sus- tained and benefits received, or bestowed. We remember that the record of the life is taken from those pictures immediately after leaving the dense body at death, and ACQUIRING FIRSTHAND KNOWLEDGE 463 that all the sufferings of jujst mortem existence are the results of the events these pictures portray. If, by continual prayer, we obtain forgiveness for the injuries we have iullicted upon others and if we make all the restitution jjossible, purify our vital bodies by forgiving those who have wronged us, and eliminate all ill-feeling, we save ourselves much jxyst mortem misery, besides preparing the way for Universal Brotherhood, which is particularly dependent upon the victory of the vital body over the desire body. In the form of memory, the desire body impresses upon the vital body the idea of revenge. An even temper amid tlie various annoyances of daily life indicates such a victory, therefore the aspirant should cultivate control of the temjier, as it includes work on both bodies. The Lord's Prayer includes this also, for when we see that we are injuring others, we look about and try to find the cause. Loss of temper is one of the causes and it originates in the desire body. Most people leave physical life with the same tempera- ment they bring into it, but the aspirant must systematic- ally conquer all attempts of the desire body to assume" mastery. That can be done by concentration upon high ideals, which strengthens the vital body and is much more efficacious than the common prayers of the Church. The occult scientist uses concentration in preference to prayer, because the former is accomplished by the aid of the mind, which is cold and unfeeling, whereas prayer is usually dictated by emotion. Whore it is dictated by a pure un- selfish devotion to high ideals prayer is much higher than cold concentration. It can never l)c cold, but liears upon the pinions of Love the outpouring'^ of <1h^ mystic t<i the Deity. The prayer for the desire body is, '"Lead us not into 464 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION temptation." Desire is the great tempter of mankind. It is the great incentive to all action, and in so far as the actions subserve the purposes of the spirit, it is good ; but where the desire is for something degrading, something that debases the nature^ it is indeed meet that we pray not to be led into temptation. Love, Wealth, Power, and Fame ! — These are the four great motives of human action. Desire for one or more of these is the motive for all that man does or leaves un- done. The great Leaders of humanity have wisely given them as incentives to action, that man may gain experi- ence and learn thereby. They are necessary, and the aspirant may safely continue to use them as motives for action, but he must transmute them into sometliing higher. He must overcome with nobler aspirations the selfish love which seeks the ownership of another Body, and all de- sires for wealth, power and fame for narrow and personal reasons. The Love for which he must long is that only which is of the soul and embraces all l^eings, high and low, in- creasing in proportion to the needs of the recipient; The Wealth, that which consists solely of abundance of opportunities to serve his fellow men; The Power, that alone which makes for the upliftment of humanity ; The Fame, none save that whieli increases his ability to spread the good news, that all wlio suffer may thus quickly find solace for the heart's grief. The prayer for the mind is "Deliver us from evil." We have seen that mind is the link between the higher and the lower natures. Animals are permitted to follow de- sire without any restriction whatever. In their case, there ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 465 is neither good nor evil, because fhey l«ick mind, the faculty of discrimination. The method of self-protection which we pursue in regard to animals which kill and steal is different from that which we use in relation to human beings who do the same things. Even a human being who is bereft of mind is not held accountable. The fact is recognized that he does not know he is doing wrong, therefore he is simply restrained. It was only when his mental eyes were opened that man came to know good and evil. "When the link of mind be- comes allied to the Higher Self and does its bidding, we have the high-minded person. On the contrary, the coali- tion of the mind with the lower desire nature produces the low-minded person ; therefore the meaning of this prayer is that we may be delivered from the experience resulting from the alliance of the mind with the desire body, with all thereby implied. The aspirant to the higher life accomplishes the union of the higher and the lower natures by means of ^ledita- tion on lofty subjects. This union is further cemented by Contemplation, and both these states are transcended by Adoration, which lifts the spirit to the very Throne. The Lord's Prayer, given for the general use of the Church, gives Adoration first place, in order to reach the spiritual exaltation necessary to proffer a petition representing the needs of the lower vehicles. Each asjwct of the threefold spirit, commencing with the lowest, raises itself in adoration to its corresponding aspect of Deity. When the three aspects of the spirit are all arrayed before the Throne of Grace, each utters the prayer appropriate to the needs of its material counterpart, all three joining in the closing prayer for the mind. 466 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-COMCEPTION The human spirit soars to its countei-part, the Hoi}' Spirit (Jehovah), saying "Hallowed be Thy 2sanie." The life spirit bows before its counterpart, The Son (Christ), saying "Thy Kingdom Come." The divine spirit kneels before its counterpart. The Father, w^ith the prayer, "Thy Will be done.'" Then the highest, the divine spirit, petitions the highest aspect of the Deity, the Father, for its counter- part, the dense body : "Give us this day our daily bread." The next highest, the life spirit, prays to its counter- part, the Son, for its counterpart in the lower nature, the vital body : "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us." The lowest aspect of the spirit, the human spirit, next offers its petition to the lowest aspect of Deity for the highest of the threefold bodies, the desire body: "Lead us not into temptation." Lastly, in unison, all three aspects of the threefold spirit in man join in tlie most important of the prayers, the petition for the mind, in the words: "Deliver us from evil." The introduction, "Our Father Who art in Heaven " is merely as the address on an envelope. The addition, "For Thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, forever. Amen," was not given by Christ, but is very appropriate as the parting adoration of the three- fold spirit as it closes its direct address to the Deity. Diagram 16 illustrates the foregoing explanation in a simple and easily remembered manner, showing the con- nection between the different prayers and the correspond- ing vfliicles, which are similarly colored. This diagram is inserted opposite the title page. I ACQUIEING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 467 The Vow of Celibacy. The sex-pervert, or sex-maniac, is a proof of the cor- rectness of the contention of occultists that one part of the sex-force builds the brain. He becomes an idiot, unable to think because of drawing and sending out, not only the negative or positive part of the sex-force (ac- cording to whether male or female) which is nonnally to be used through the sex-organ for propagation, but in addition to that, some of the for^e which should build up the brain, enabling it to produce thought — hence the mental deficiency. On the other hand, if the person is given to spiritual thought, the tendency to use the sex-force for propagation is slight, and whatever part of it is not used in that way may be transmuted into spiritual force. That is why the initiate, at a certain stage of develop- ment, takes the vow of coliliacy. It is not an easy vow, nor one to be lightly taken by one desirous of spiritual advancement. Many i)cople who are not yet ripe for the higher life have ignorantly bound themselves to a life of asceticism. They are as dangerous to the community and to themselves on the one hand as is the imlxvile sex- maniac on the other. At the present stage of human evolution the sex func- tion is the means whereby bodies are provided, through which the spirit can gain experience. The people who are most prolific and follow the creative impulse un- reservedly are the lowest classes: thus it is difficult for incoming entities to find good vehicles amid environments enabling them to unfold their faculties in such a manner as to permanently benefit themselves and tbe rest of humanity, for among the wealthier classes who could furnish more favorable conditions manv have few or no 468 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION children. It is not because tliey live abstemious sex- lives, but for the entirely selfish reasons that they may have more ease and leisure and indulge in unlimited sex- gratification without the burden of a family. Among the less-wealthy middle class, families are also restricted, but in their case partially for economic reasons, that they may give one or two children educational and other ad- vantages that their means would not permit them to give to four or five. Thus man exercises his divine prerogative of bringing disorder into nature. Incoming Egos must take the oppor- tunities offered them sometimes under unfavorable circum- stances. Other Egos who cannot do that, must wait till favorable environment offers. Thus do we affect one an- other by our actions and thus are the sins of the fathers visited upon the children, for as the Holy Spirit is the creative energy in nature, the sex energy is its reflection in man, and misuse or abuse of that power is the sin that is not forgiven, but must be expiated in impaired efficiency of the vehicles, in order to thoroughly teach us the sanctity of the creative force. Aspirants to the higher life, filled with an earnest desire to live a noble spiritual life, often regard the sex- function with horror, because of the harvest of misery which humanity has reaped as a result of its abuse. They are apt to turn in disgust from what they regard as im- purity, overlooking the fact that it is precisely such peo- ple as they who (having brought their vehicles into good condition liy means of proper sanitary food, high and lofty thought, and pure and spiritual lives) are best fitted to generate the dense bodies essential to the develop- ment of entities seeking incarnation. It is common knowl- edge among occult scientists that, to the detriment of the ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWT^EDGE 469 race, many high-class Egos are kept out of incarnation at the present time solely because parents cannot Ije found who are pure enough to provide them with the necessary physical vehicles. Persons Avho, for the reason above mentioned, refrain from doing their duty to humanity, are magnifying the sun-spots to such an extent that they forget to see the Sun itself! The sex-function has its great place in the economy of the world. When projxjrly used, there is no greater boon to the Ego, for it then provides pure and healthful bodies such as man needs for his development : conversely, when abused, there is no greater curse, for it is then the source of the worst ills to which flesh is heir. It is a truism that "no man liveth unto himself." By our words and acts we are constantly affecting others. By the proper performance, or the neglect of our duty, we make or mar the lives, first, of those in our immediate environment, but ultimately of all the inhabitants of the Earth, and more. No one has a right to seek the higher life without having performed his duty to his family, his country, and the human race. To selfishly set aside everything else and live solely for one's own spiritual advancement, is as reprehensible as not to care for the spiritual life at all. Nay. it is worse; for those who do their duty in the ordinary life to ilie best of their ability, devoting themselves to the welfare of those dej>endent upon them, are cultivating the essential (juality of faith- fulness. They will certainly advance in due time to a point where they will become awake to spiritual necessi- ties, and will carry to that work the faithfulness developed elsewhere. The man who delilnM-ately turns his back upon his present duties to take up the spiritual life will surely be forced back into the path of duty from which ho has 470 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION mistakenly diverged, with no })oppil)le means of escape until the lesson has been learned. Certain tribes of India make the following excellent division of life. The first twenty years are spent in ob- taining an edi;cation; the years from 20 to 40 are devoted to the duty of raising a family; and the remaining time is devoted to spiritual development, wdthout any physical cares to harass or distract the mind. During the first period the child is supported by its parents; during the second period the man, in addition to supporting his own family, cares for his parents while they are giving their attention to higher things; and during the balance of his life, he is in turn supported by his children. This seems a very sensible method, and is quite satis- factory in a country where all, from the cradle to the grave, feel the spiritual need, to such degree that they mistakenly neglect material development except as im- pelled by the lash of direst need, and where the children cheerfully support their parents, secure in the knowledge that they will be supported in turn and thus be enabled to devote themselves entirely to tlie higher life after hav- ing performed their duty to their country and to humanity. In the Western "World, however, where no spiritual need is at present felt by the average man because he is prop- erly following material lines of development, such a mode of life would be impossible of realization. Spiritual desire never comes until the time is ripe, and always when the particular conditions obtain under which we must seek its gratification, if at all. Whatever duties exist which are apparent restrictions must be borne. If the care of a family jirevcnts the complete consecration desired, the aspirant would certainly not be justified in ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOW^LEDGE 471 neglecting duty and devoting tlie entire time and energy to spiritual purpot^es. An etlort must be made to gratify such aspirations ■without interfering with duty to family. If the desire to live a celibate life comes to a person who liolds marriage relations witli another, the obligations of such relations are not to be forgotten. It would be very wrong, by practicing celibacy under snch circum- stances, to endeavor to escape from the proper perform- ance of duty. As to what constitutes duty in regard to coition, however, there is a standard for aspirants to the higher life different from that of the ordinary man or woman. Most people regard marriage as sanctioning unlimited license for the gratification of sexual desire. In the eyes of statute law, perhaps it does so, but no man-made law nor custom has any right to govern this matter. Occult science teaches that the sex-function should never be used for sense-gratification, but for propagation only. There- fore an aspirant to the bigher life would Ije justified in refusing coition with the marriage partner unless the object were the begetting of a child, and then only if both parties were in jierfect liealth — physically, morally and mentally — as otherwise the union would be likely to re- sult in the generation of a feeble or degenerate body. Each person owns his or her body, and is responsi])ie to the law of Consequence for any misuse resulting from the weak-willed abandonment of that body to another. In the light of the foregoing, and looking at the matter from the viewpoint of occult science, it is both a duty and a privilege (to l)e exercised with thanks for the opportunity) for all persons who are liealthy and of sound mind to provide vehicles for as many entities as is con- sistent with their health and ability to care for the same. 472 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION • And, as previously stated, most particularly are aspirants to the higher life under obligation in this respect, on ac- count of the purification which their purer lives have wrought in their bodies, because of which they are better qualified than ordinary humanity to generate pure vehicles. Thus they enable high-class entities to find suitable vehicles and help humanity to advance by affording these waiting Egos opportunities to incarnate and exercise their influence at an earlier period than would otherwise be possible. If the sex-force is used in the way indicated, coition will take place but few times in a life, and practically the entire sex-force may be used for spiritual purposes. It is not the use, but the abuse that causes all the trouble and interferes with the spiritual life, so there is no need for anyone to abandon the higher life because he or she cannot be celibate. It is not necessary to be strictly celi- bate while going through the lesser Initiations. The vow of absolute celibacy applies to the greater Initiations only, and even then a single act of fecundation may sometimes be necessary as an act of sacrifice, as was tlie case in pro- viding a body for Christ. It may also be said that it is worse to suffer from a burning desire, to be constantly thinking vividly of the gratification of sense, than to live the married life in moderation. Christ taught that unchaste thoughts are as bad as, and even worse than unchaste acts, because thoughts may be repeated indefinitely, whereas there is at least some limit to acts. The aspirant to tlie higher life can be successful only in proportion to the extent of the subjugation of the lower nature, but should beware of the other extreme. ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 473 The PiTLiTAHY Body and the Tineal Gland. In the brain, and in approximately the positions shown in diagram 17, are two small organs called the pituitary body and the pineal gland. Medical science knows but little about these, or the other ductless glands of the body. It calls the pineal gland "the atrophied third eye,*' yet neither it nor the pituitary body are atrophying. This is very perplexing to scientists, for nature retains nothing useless. All over the body we find organs which are either a^;rophying or developing, the former being milestones, as it were, along the path which man has traveled to reach his present stage of development, the latter pointing out the lines for future improvement and development. F(ir instance, the muscles which animals nsc to move tlie ears are present in man also, but as they are atrophying, few people can use them. The heart l)elongs to the class indicating future development; as already shown, it is becoming a voluntary muscle. The pituitary body and the pineal gland Ijelong to still another class of organs, which at the present time are neither evolving nor degenerating, but are dormant. In the far past, when man was in touch with the '"inner" Worlds, these organs were his means of ingress thereto, and they will again serve that jnirjiovK^ at a later stage. They were connected with the involuntary or sympatlietio nervous system, Man then saw the inner Worlds, as in the Moon Period and the latter part of tlie Lemurinn and early Atlantean Epochs. Pictures presented themselves quite independent of his will. The sense-centers of his desire body were sjiinning around counter-clockwise (fol- lowing negatively the motion of the Eartli, which revolves on its axis in that direction) as the sense-centers of 474 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION "mediums" do to this day. In most people these sense- centers are inactive, but true development will set them spinning clockwise, as explained elsewhere. That is the difficult feature in the development of positive clairvoy- ance. The development of mediumship is much easier, be- cause it is merely a revival of the mirror-like function possessed by man in the far past, by which the outside world was involuntarily reflected in him, and which func- tion was afterward retained by inbreeding. With present- day mediums this power is intermittent, which explains why they can sometimes "see" and at other times, for no apparent reason, fail utterly. Occasionally, the strong desire of the client enables them to get into touch with the information he is seeking, on which occasions they see correctly, but they are not always honest. Office rent and other expenses must be paid, so when the power (over which they have no conscious control) fails them, some resort to fraud and utter any absurdity that occurs to their minds, in order to satisfy their client and get his money, thus casting discredit upon what they really do see at other times. The aspirant to true spiritual sight and insight must first of all give proof of unselfishness, because the trained clairvoyant has no "off days." He is not in the least mirror-like, dependent upon the reflections which may happen to come his way. He is able to reach out at any time and in any diix'ctinn. and read the thoughts and plans of others, provided he particularly turns his atten- tion that way — not otherwise. The great danger to society which would result from the indiscriminate use of this power if possessed by an un- worthy individual, can be easily understood. He would Z Ui X H a. o X H 0- UJ Q < UJ r CO H 2 a: ft: D U X ui en X U UJ u. a: UJ 0, U z < < CQ O o: O u. X lU CO Q UJ in D 2 O a: ^ < < UJ rv X CQ z Z (r1 > UJ > t— ' < 1- o LO 476 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION be able to read the most secret thought. Therefore the initiate is bound by the most solemn vows never to use this power to serve his individual interest in the -slightest degree, nor to save himself a pang. He may feed five thou- sand otiiers if he will, but he must not turn a stone into bread to appease his own hunger. He may heal others of palsy and leprosy, but by the Law of the Universe, he is forbidden to stanch his own mortal wounds. Because he is bound by his vow of absolute unselfishness, it is ever true of tlie Initiate that although he saves others, himself he cannot save. So the trained clairvoyant who really has something to give will never hang out a sign offering to exercise his gifts for a fee, but will give and give freely where he con- siders it consistent with the ripe destiny generated under the law of consequence by the person to he helped. Trained clairvoyance is the kind used for investigating occult facts, and it is the only kind that is of any use for that purpose. Therefore the aspirant must feel, not a wish to gratify an idle curiosity, but a holy and unselfish desire to help humanity. Until such a desire exists, no progress can be made in the attainment of positive clairvoyance. In the ages that have passed since the Lemurian Epoch humanity has been gradually building the cerebro-spinal nervous system, which is under the control of the will. In the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch, this was so far evolved that it became possible for the Ego to take full pos- session of the dense body. That was the time (previously described) when the point in the vital body came into cor- respondence with the point at the root of the nose in the dense body and the indwelling spirit became awake in the Physical "World but, so far as the greater part of humanity was concerned, lost consciousness of the inner "Worlds. ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 477 Since then, the connection of tlie pineal gland and the pituitary body with the cerehr()-P{)inal nervous system has been slowly building, and is now all hut complete. To regain contact with the inner Worlds, all that re- mains to be done is the reawakening of the pituitary body and tiie pineal gland. A\ lion that is accomplished, man will again possess tlie faculty of perception in the higher worlds, but on a grander scale than formerly, becau.^e it will be in connection with the voluntary nervous system and therefore under the control of his Will. Through this inner perceptive faculty all avenues of knowledge will 1)6 opened to him and he will have at his service a means of accjuiring information compared with which all other metiiods of investigation are but child's play. The awakening of these organs is accomplished by Eso- teric Training, which we will now describe, as far as may be done in public. Esoteric Training. In the majority of people, the greater part of the sex- force which may legitiuiatcly be used through the creative organs is expended for sense-gratification ; therefore \v such people there is very little of the ascending c\irrent shown in diagram 17. When the aspirant to the higher life begins to curb these excesses more and more, and to devote his attention to spiritual thouglits and efforts, the trained clairvoyant can perceive the unused sex-force commencing to ascend. It surges upward in stronger and stronger volume, along the path indicated l)y the arrows in diagram 17, traversing the heart and the larynx or the spinal cord and the larynx or both, and then j^assing directly between the pituitary body and the pineal gland toujird the dark point at tlie 478 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-COKCEPTluX root of tlie noso wliere "The Silent "Watcheiv' the highest spirit, has its seat. These currents do not nsnally take one of the two patlis indicated in the diagram to the entire e.xchision of the other, hut generally one path is traveled hy the greater volume of the sex-currents, according to the temperament of the aspirant. In one wlio is seeking enlightenment along purely intellectual lines the current travels particu- larly over the s})inal cord and only a small part goes over the path through the heart. In the mystic who feels rather than knows, the currents find their way upwards through the heart. Both are developing ahnormally, and each must some- time take up the development he has neglected, so as to become fully rounded. Therefore the Eosicrucians aim to give a teaching that will satisfy both classes, although their main efforts are expended in reaching the intellec- tually minded, for their need is the greatest. This current of itself, however, even though it assumes the proportions of a Niagara and flows until the crack of doom, will be useless. But still, as it is not only a neces- sary accompaniment, but a pre-requisite to self-conscious work in the inner World, it must be cultivated to some extent before the real esoteric training can begin. It will thus be seen that a moral life devoted to spiritual thought must be lived by the aspirant for a certain length of time before it is possible to commence the work that will give him first-hand knowledge of the super-physical realms and enable him to become, in the truest ?onse, a helper of humanity. When the candidate has lived such a life for a time suf- ficient to establish the current of spiritual force, and is found worthy and qualified to receive esoteric instruction, ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 479 he is taught certain exercises, to set the pituitary body in vibration. This vibration causes the pituitary body to im- pinge upon and slightly deflect the nearest line of force (See diagram 17). This, in turn, impinges upon the line next to it, and so the process continues until the force of the vibration has been spent. It is similar to the way in which the striking of one note on a piano will produce a number of overtones, by setting up a vibration in the other strings which are at proper intervals of pitch. When by the increased vibration of the pituitary body, the lines of force have been deflected sufficiently to reach the pineal gland, the object has been accomplished, the gap between these two organs has been bridged. This is the bridge between the World of Sense and the World of De- sire. From the time it is built, man becomes clairvoyant and able to direct his gaze where he will. Solid objects are seen both inside and out. To him space and solidity, as hindrances to ob.servation. have ceased to exist. He is not yet a trained clairvoyant, but he is a clairvoy- ant at will, a voluntary clairvoyant. His is a very differ- ent faculty from that possessed by the medium, who is usually an involuntary clairvoyant and can see only what comes ; 01' who has, at best, very little more than the purely negative faculty. Hut the person in whom this bridge is once built is always in sure touch with the inner Worlds, the connection being made and broken at his will. By de- grees, the observer learns to control the vibration of the pituitary body in a manner enabling him to get in touch with any of the regions of the inner Worlds which he de sires to visit. The faculty is completely under the control of his will. It is not necessary for him to go into a trance or do anything abnormal, to raise his consciousness to the Desire Woild. Tie simply wills to see, and sees. 480 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION As was explained in the earlier part of this work, the neophyte niiist loarn to see in the Desire AVorld. or rather, he must learn how to understand what "he sees there. In the Physical "World ohjects are dense, solid, and do not change in the twinkling of an eve. In the Desire "World they change in the most erratic manner. This is a source of endless confusion to the negative involuntary clairvoy- ant, and even to the neophyte who enters under the guid- ance of a teacher, hut the teaching soon hrings the pupil to a point where the Form may change as often as it will ; he can perceive the Life that causes the change, and knows it for what it is, despite all possible and puzzling changes. There is also another and most important distinction to be made. The power which enables one to perceive the objects in a world is not identical with the power of enter- ing that world and functioning there. The voluntary clair- voyant, though he may have received some training, and is able to distinguish the true from the false in the Desire "V\^orld, is in practically the same relation to it as a prisoner behind a barred window is to the outside world — he can see it, but cannot function therein. Therefore esoteric training not only opens up the inner vision of the aspirant, but at the jjroper time further exercises are given to fur- nish him with a vehicle in which he can function in the inner Worlds in a perfectly self-conscious manner. How THE Inner Vehicle Is Built. In ordinary life most people live to eat, they drink, gratify the sex-passion in an unrestrained manner, and lose their tempers on the slightest provocation. Though out- wardly these people may be very "respectable," they are, nearly every day of their lives, causing almost utter con- fusion in their organization. The entire period of sleep ACQUIEING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 481 is spent by the dopire and the vital bodies in repairing the damage done in the day time, leaving no time for outside work of any kind. But as the individual begins to feel the needs of the higher life, control sex-force, and temper, and cultivate a serene disposition, there is less disturbance caused in the vehicles during waking hours; consequently less time is required to repair tlic damage during sleep. Thus it becomes possible to leave the dense body for long periods during sleeping hours, and function in the inner Worlds in the higher vehicles. As the desire body and the mind are not yet organized, they are of no use as sep- arate vehicles of consciousness. Neither can the vital body leave the dense body, as that would cause death, so it is evident that measures must be taken to provide an or- ganized vehicle which is fluidic and so constinicted that it will meet the needs of the Ego in the inner Worlds as does the dense body in the Physical World. Tlie vital body is such an organized vehicle, and if some means could be found to loosen it from the dense bi»dy without causing death, the problem woukl be solved. Be- sides, the vital body is tlie scat of memory, witliout which it would be impossible to bring back into our piiysical con- sciousness the remembrance of super-physical experiences and thus obtain the full benefit of them. We remember that the Hicrophants of the old Mystery Temples segregated some of the people into castes and tribes such as the Brahmins and the Levitcs, for the pur- pose of providing bodies for the use of such Egos as were advanced enough to be ready for Initiation. This was done in such a manner that the vital body became separable into two parts, as were the desire bodies of all humanity at the beginning of the Earth Period. When the Hiero- phant took the pupils out of their bodies he left one part 16 482 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of the vital body, comiirising the first and second etliers, to perform the purely animal functions (they are the only ones active during sleep), tlie pupil taking witli him a vehicle capable of perception, because of its connection ■with the sense-centers of the dense body; and also capable of memory. It possessed these capabilities because it was c-omposed of the third and fourth ethers, which are the mediums of sense-perception and memory. This is, in fact, that part of tlie vital body which the aspirant retains from life to life, and immortalizes as the Intellectual Soul. Since Christ came and "took away tlie sin of the world," (not of the individual) purifying the desire body of our planet, the connection between all human dense and vital bodies has been loosened to such an extent that, by train- ing, they are capable of separation as above described. Therefore Initiation is open to all. The finer part of the desire body, which constitutes the Emotional Soul, is capable of separation in most people (in fact, it possessed that capability even before Christ came) and thus Avhen, by concentration and the use of the proper formula, the finer parts of the vehicles have been segregated for use during sleep, or at any other time, the lower parts of the desire and vital bodies are still left to carry on the processes of restoration in the dense vehicle^ the mere animal part. That part of the vital body which goes out is highly or- ganized, as we have seen. It is an exact counterpart of the dense body. The desire body and the mind, not being or- ganized, are of use only because they are connected with the highly organized dense body. When separated from it they are but poor instruments, therefore before man ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 433 can vvitlulraw from the dense body, the sense-centers of the desire Ijody must he awakened. In ordinary life the Ego is inside its bodies and its force is directed outward. All man's will and energy are bent upon the task of subduing the outside world. At no time is he able to get aM'ay from the impressions of his outside environment and thus be free to work on himself in his waking liours. During sleep, when such an opportunity is afforded, because of the dense bo<ly having lost con- sciousness of the world, the Ego is oui.'iide liis bodies. If man is to work on his vehicles at all, it must be when the outside world is shut out as in sleep, but yet the spirit still remains within and in full control of the faculties, as it is in the waking state. Xot until such a state can be attained will it be possible for the spirit to work inwardly and prop- erly sensitize its vehicles. Concentration is such a state. When in it, the senses are stilled and a person is outwardly in the same condition as in the deepest slcc]), yet the spirit remains within and fully conscious. ^lost people have experienced this state, at least in some degree, when they have become interested to absorption in a book. At such times they live in the scenes depicted by the author and are lost to their environ- ment. When spoken to, they are oblivious to the sound, so to all else transpiring around them, yet they are fully awake to all tliey are reading, to the invisible world created by the autlior, living there and feeling the heart-beats nf all the different characters in the story. They are not independent, but are bound in the life whicii some one has created for them in the book. The aspirant to the higher life cultivates the faculty of becoming absorbed at will in any subject be chooses, or rather not a sul)joct usually, but a very simple object, which 484 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CO^X'EPTION he imagines. Thus wlien the proper condition or point of absorption has been reached where his senses are absolutely still, he concentrates his thought \ipon the different sense- centers of the desire body and they start to revolve. At first their motion is slow and hard to bring about, but by degrees the sense-centers of the desire body will make places for themselves within the dense and vital bodies, which learn to accommodate themselves to this new activity. Then some day, when the proper life has developed the requisite cleavage between the higher and lower parts of the vital body, there is a supreme effort of the will ; a spiral motion in many directions takes place, and. the aspirant stands outside his dense body. He looks at it as at another person. The door of his prison-house has been opened. He is free to come and go, as much at liberty in the inner worlds as in the Physical "World, func- tioning at will, in the inner or outer World, a helper of all desiring his services in any of them. Before the aspirant learns to voluntarily leave the body, he may have worked in the desire body during sleep, for in some people the desire body becomes organized before the separation can be brought about in the vital body. Un- der those conditions it is impossible to bring back these subjective experiences to waking consciousness, but gen- erally in such cases it will be noticed, as the first sign of development, that all confused dreams will cease. Then, after a while, the dreams will become more vivid and per- fectly logical. The aspirant will dream of being in places and with people (whether known to him in waking hours or not matters little), conducting himself in as reasonable a way as if he were in the waking state. If the place of whicli he dreams is accessible to him in waking hours, he may sometimes get proof of tiie reality of his dream if he ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 485 will note some physical detail of the scene and verify his nocturnal impression next day. He will next find that he can, during sleeping hours, visit any place he desires upon tiie face of the Earth and investigate it a great deal more thoroughly than if he had gone there in the dense body, because in his desire body he has access to all places, regardless of locks and bars. If he persists, there will at last come a day when he need not wait for sleep to dissolve the connection between his vehicles, but can consciously set himself free. Specific directions for freeing the higher vehicles can- not be given indiscriminately. The separation is brought about, not by a set formula of words, but rather by an act of will, yet the manner in which the will is directed is in- dividual, and can therefore be given only by a competent teacher. Like all other real esoteric information, it is never sold, but comes only as a result of the pupil qualify- ing himself to receive it. All that can be done here is to give an indication of the first steps which lead up to tlie acquirement of tiie faculty of voluntary clairvoyance. The most favorable time to exercise is on first awaken- ing in the morning, before any of the worries and cares of daily life have entered the mind. At that time one is fresh from the inner Worlds and therefore more easily brouglit back into touch with them than at any otlier time of the day. Do not wait to dress, or sit up in bed, but relax the body perfectly and let the exercises be the first waking thought. Relaxation does not mean simply a comfortable position; it is possible to have every muscle tense with ex- pectation and that of itself frustrates the object, for in that condition the desire body is gripping the muscles. It can- not do otherwise till we calm the mind. 486 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Concentration. Tlie first thing to practice is fixing one's thoughts upon some ideal and holding them there without letting them swerve. It is an exceedingly hard task, but, to some extent at least, it must be accomplished before it is possible to make any further progress. Thought is tlie power we use in making images, pictures, thought-forms, according to ideas from witliin. It is our principal power, and we must learn to have absolute .control of it, so that what we pro- duce is not wild illusion induced by outside conditions, but true imagination generated by the spirit from within (see diagram 1). Sceptics will say that it is aJl imagination but, as said before, if the inventor had not been able to imagine the telephone, etc., we would not today possess those things. His imaginings were not generally correct or true at first, otherwise the inventions would have worked successfully from the beginning, without the many failures and ap- parently useless experiments that have nearly alwa3's pre- ceded the production of the practical and serviceable in- strument or machine. Neither is the imagination of the budding occult scientist correct at first. The only way to make it true is by uninterrupted practice, day after day, exercising the will to keep the thought focussed upon one subject, object, or idea, exclusive of all else. Thought is a great power which we have been accustomed to waste. It lias been allowed to flow on aimlessly, as water flows over a precipice before it is made to turn the wheel. The rays of the Sun, diffused over the entire surface of the Earth, produce only a moderate warmth, but if even a few of them are concentrated by means of a glass, they are capable of producing fire at the focusing-point. ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 43? rhought-force is the most powerful means of obtaining knowledge. If it is concentrated upon a subject, it will burn its way tlirough any obstacle and solve tlie problem. If the requisite amount of thouglit-force is brought to bear, there is nothing that is beyond the power of human com- prehension. ISo long as we scatter it, thought-force is of little use to us, but as soon as we are prepared to take the trouble necessary to harness it, all knowledge is ours. We often hear people exclaim petulantly, "Oh, I cannot think of a hundred things at once !" when really that is exactly what they have been doing, -and what has caused the very trouble of which they complain. People are con- stantly thinking of a hundred things other than the one they have in hand. Every success has been accomplished by persistent concentration ujxm the desired end. This is something the aspirant to the higher life must positively learn to do. There is no other way. At first he will find himself thinking of everything imder the sun in- stead of the ideal upon which he has decided to concen- tiat(\ but he must not let that discourage him. In time lie will find it easier to still his senses and hold his thoughts steady. Persistence, prrslsfmcr, and always PEKSISTEXCE will win at last. Without that, how- ever, no results can be expected. It is of no use to perform the exercises for two or three mornings or weeks and then neglect them for as long. To be effective they must be done faitiifully every morning without fail. Any sul)ject may be selected, according to the tempera- ment and mental persuasion of the aspirant, so long as it is pure and mentally uplifting in its tendency. Christ will do for some: others, who Igve flowers particularly, are most easily helped by taking one as the subject of concen- tration. The object matters little, but whatever it is we 488 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION must imagine it true to life in all details. If it is Christ, we must imagine a real Christ, with mobile features, life in His eyes, and an expresson tliat is not stony and dead. We must build a living ideal, not a statue. If it is a flower, we must, in imagination, take the seed and having buried it in the ground, fix our mind upon it steadily. Presently we shall see it burst, shooting forth its roots, which penetrate the Eartli in a spiral manner. From the main branches of the roots we watch the myriads of minute rootlets, as they branch out and ramify in all directions. Then the stem begins to shoot upward, bursting through the surface of the earth and coming forth as a tiny green stalk. It grows; presently there is an off-set; a tiny twig shoots out from the main stem. It grows; another off-set and a branch appears; from the branches, little stalks with buds at the end shoot out ; presently there are a num- ber of leaves. Then comes a bud at the top ; it grows larger until it begins to burst and the red leaves of the rose show beneath the green. It unfolds in the air, emit- ting an exquisite perfume, which we sense perfectly as it is wafted to us on the balmy summer breeze which gently Rawys tlie beautiful creation before the mind's eye. Only when we "imagine" in such clear and complete out- lines as tliese, do we enter into tlio spirit of concentration. There must be no shadowy, faint resemblance. Those who have traveled in India have told of fakirs showing them a seed, wliieh was ])lantcd and grew before the eyes of the astonished Avitness, bearing fruit whicli the traveler tasted. That was done by concentration so intense that the ])icturc was visible, not only to the fakir himself, but also to the spectators., A case is recorded where the members of a committee of scientists all saw the wonderful things done before their eyes, under conditions where ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 489 sleight-of-hand was impossible, yet the photographs which they obtained while the experiment was in progress, came to naught. There was no impression on the sensitive plates, because there had been no material, concrete objects. At first the pictures which the aspirant builds will be but shadowy and poor likenesses, but in the end he can, by concentration, conjure up an image more real and alive than things in the Physical World. TVlien the aspirant has become able to form such pictures* and has succeeded in holding his mind upon the picture thus created, he may try to drop the picture suddenly and, holding his mind steady without any thought, wait to see what comes into the vacuum. For a long time nothing may appear and the aspirant must carefully guard against making visions for himself, but if he keeps on faithfully and patiently every morning, there will come a time when, the moment he lias let the imaged picture drop, in a flash tlie surrounding Desire World will open up to his inner eye. At first it may be but a mere glimpse, but it is an earnest of what will later come at will. Meditation. When the aspirant has practiced concentration for some time, focussing the mind upon some simple object, build- ing a living thought-form by means of the imaginative faculty, he will, hy means of Meditation, learn all about the object thus created. Su]iposing that the aspirant has, by concentration, called up the image of the Christ. It is very easy to meditatively recall the incidents of His life, suffering and resurrection, Init much beyond that can l)o learned by meditation. Knowledge never before dreamed of will 490 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION flood the soul witli a glorious light. Yet something that is uninteresting and does not of itself suggest anything marvelous, is better for practice. Try to find out all about — say, a match^ or a common table. When the image of the table has been clearly formed in the mind, think what kind of wood it is and whence it came. Go back to the time when, as a tiny seed, the tree from w^hich the wood was cut first fell into the forest soil. Watch it grow from year to year, covered by the snows of winter and warmed by the summer Sun, steadily growing upward — its roots meanwhile constantly spread- ing under the ground. First it is a tender sapling, sway- ing in the breeze; then, as a young tree, it gradually stretches higher and higher toward the air and the sun- shine. As the years pass, its girth becomes greater and greater, until at last one day the logger comes, with his axe and saw gleaming as they reflect the rays of the winter Sun. Our tree is felled and shorn of its branches, leav- ing but the tnmk ; tliat is cut into logs, which are hauled over the frozen roads to the river-bank, there to await the springtime when the melting snow swells the streams, A great raft of the logs is made, the pieces of our tree being among them. We know every little peculiarity about them and would recognize them instantly among thousands, so clearly have we marked them in our mind. We follow the raft down the stream, noting the passing landsca]5e and becoming 'familiar with the men who have the care of the raft and wlio slcej) u]inn little huts built Tipon their floating charge. At last we see it arrive at a sawmill and disbanded. One by one the logs are grasped by prongs on an endless chain and hauled out of the water. Here comes one of our logs, the widest ]iart of which will be made into the top of our table. It is hauled out of ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 49I the water to the log-deck and rolled about by men with peavies. We hear the hungiT whine of the great circular saws as they revolve so last that they appear as mere blurs l)efore our eyes. Our log is placed upon a carriage which is propelled toward one of them, and in a moment those teeth of steel are tearing their way through its body and dividing it into boards and planks. Some of the wood is selected to form part of a building, but the best of it is taken to a furniture factor}- and ])ut into a kiln, where it is dried by steam so that it will not shrink after it has been made into furniture. Then it is taken out and put through a great planing machine with many sharp knives, which makes it smooth. Xext it is sawn off into different lengths and glued together to form table-tops. The legs are turned from thicker pieces and set into the frame which supports the top ; then the whole article is smoothed again with sandpaper, varnished and polished, thus com- pleting the tal)le in every respect. It is next sent out, with other furniture, to the store where we bought it, and we follow it as it is carted from that jilaee to our home and left in our dining-room. Thus, by meditation, we have become conversant with the various branches of industry necessary to convert a forest tree into a piece of furniture. We have seen all the machines and the men, and noted the jx-culiaritios of the various places. We have even followed the life process whereby that tree has grown from a tiny seed, and have learned that back of seemingly very commonplace things there is a great and absorbingly interesting history. A pin; the match with which we light the gas; the gas itself; and the room in which that gas is burned — all have interesting histories, well worth learning. 492 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Observationt. One of the most important aids to the arpirant in his efforts is observation. Most people go through life blind- folded. Of them it is literally true that they "have eyes, and see not ; . . . have ears, and hear not." Upon the part of the majority of humanity there is a deplorable lack of observation. Most people are, to some extent, excusable for this, be- cause their sight is not normal. Urban life has caused untold damage to the eyes. In the country the child learns to use the muscles of the eye to the full extent, relaxing or contracting them as required to see objects at considerable distances in the oj^en, or close at hand in and about the house. But the city-bred child sees practically everything close at hand and the muscles of its eyes are seldom nsed to observe objects at any great distance, therefore that faculty is to a great extent lost, resulting in a prevalence of near-sightedness and other eye troubles. It is very important to one aspiring to the higher life that he be able to see all things about him in clear, definite outlines, and in full detail. To one suffering from defective sight, the use of glasses is like opening up a new world. Instead of the former mistiness, everything is seen clearly and definitely. If the condition of the sight requires the use of two foci, one should not be con- tent with having two pairs of glasses, one for near and' one for far seeing, thus necessitating frequent changes. Not only are the changes wearisome, but one is very apt to forget one pair when leaving home. The two foci can be had in one pair of bi-focal glasses, and such should be worn, to facilitate observation of the minutest details. ACQUIRING FIRST-HAaD KNOWLEDGE 493 DiSCRIMIXATION. When the aspirant lias attended to his eyesifrlit, ho shouhl systematically observe everything and everybody, drawing conclusions from actions, to cultivate the faculty of logical reasoning. Logic is the best teacher in the Physical World, as well as the safest and surest guide in any world. While practicing this method of observation, it should always be kept in mind that it must be used only to gather facts and not for purposes of criticism, at least not wanton criticism. Constructive criticism, which points out defects and the means of remedying them, is the basis of progress; but destructive criticism, which vandalisticaly demolishes good and bad alike without aim- ing at any higher attainment, is an ulcer on the character and must Ix- eradicated. Gossip and idle tale-ljearing are clogs and hindrances. While it is not required that we shall say that black is white and overlook manifestly wrong conduct, criticism should be made for the purpose of help- ing, not to wantonly besmirch the character of a fellow- being because we have found a little stain. Remembering the parable ot the mote and the l)eam, we should turn our most unsparing criticism toward ourselves. None is so perfect that there is no room for improvement. The more blameless the man, the less prone he is to find fault and cast the first stone at another. If we point out faults and suggest ways for improvement, it must be done with- out personal feeling. We must always seek the good which is hidden in evervthing. The cultivation of this attitude of discrimination is particularly important. When the aspirant to first-hand knowledge has practiced concentration and meditation exercises for some time, and 494 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION has become fairly prolicieiit in them, there is a still higher step to be taken. We have seen that concentration is focusing thought upon a single object. It is the means whereby we l)inld a clear, objective, and living image of the form a]x)ut which we wish to acquire knowledge. Meditation is the exercise whereby the history of the object of our investigation is traced and, so to say, entered into, to pick out of it every shred of evidence as to its relation to the world in general. These two mental exercises deal, in the deepest and most thorough manner imaginable, with things. They lead up to a higher, deeper and more subtle stage of mental development, which deals with the very soul of things. The name of that stage is Contemplation. C0XTE]\rPLATI0X. In contemplation there is no reaching out in thought or imagination for the sake of getting information, as was the case in Meditation, It is simply the holding of the object before our mental vision and letting the soul of it speak to us. We repose quietly and relaxed upon a couch or bed — not negatively, Ijut thoroughly on the alert — watching for the information that will surely come if we have reached the proper development. Then the Form of the object seems to vanish and we see only the Life at work. Contemplation will teach us about the Life-side, as Meditation taught us about the Form-side. Wlien we reach this stage and have before us, say, a tree in the forest, we lose sight of the Form entirely, and see only the Life, which in this case is a group spirit. We shall find, to our astonishment, that the group spirit of the tree includes the various insects which feed upon it; ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 495 that the parasite and its host are emanations from one and the same group spirit, for the liigher we ascend in the invisible reahus, tlie fewer the separate and distinct forms, and the more completely the One Life predomi- nates, impressing upon the investigator the supreme fact that there is but the One Life — the Universal Life of God, in Whom it is an actual fact that "we live, and move, and have our being.*' IMineral, plant, animal, and man — all, without exception — are manifestations of God, and this fact furnishes the true basis of brotherhood — a brotherhood which includes everything from the atom to the Sun, I)ecause all are emanations from God. Concep- tions of brotherhood based upon any other foundation, such as class-distinctions, Eace-afhnity. similarity of occu- pation, etc., fall far short of this true basis, as the occult scientist clearly realizes when he sees the Universal Life flowing in all that exists. Adoration. When this height has l^een reached by Contemplation, and the aspirant has realized that lie is in truth beholding God in the Life that peruu^atcs all things, there remains still to be taken the highest step, Adoration, whereby he unites himself with the Source of all things, reaching by that act the highest goal possible of attainment by nuin until the time when the porinanont uuinn takes place at the end of the gri'at Day of ^lanifostation. It is the writer's opinion that neither the heights of Conteiujilation, nor the final step of Adoration can be attained without the aid of a teacher. The as])irant need never fear, however, that for want of a leadier he will Ix" delayed in taking these steps; nor need he he concerned about looking for a teacher. All that is necessary for him 49G ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION to do is to start to improve himself, and to earnestly and persistently continue therein. In that way he will purify his v'ehicles. They will commence to shine in the inner Worlds, and cannot fail to attract the attention of the teachers, who are always watching for just such cases and are more than eager and glad to help those who, because of their earnest efforts to purify themselves, have won the right to receive help. Humanity is sorely in need of helpers who are able to work from the inner Worlds, therefore "seek and ye shall find," but let us not imagine that by going about from one professed teacher to an- other, we are seeking. "Seeking," in that sense of the word, will avail nothing in tliis dark world. We our- selves must kindle the light — the light which invariably radiates from the vehicles of the earnest aspirant. That is the star which will lead us to the teacher, or rather the teacher to us. The time required to bring results from the perform- ance of the exercises varies with each individual and is dependent upon his application, his stage in evolution and his record in ^the book of destiny ; therefore no general time can be set. Some, who are almost ready, obtain re- sults in a few days or weeks; others have to work months, years, and even their whole life without visible results, yet the results will be there, and the aspirant who faith- fully persists will some day, in this or a future life, be- hold his patience and faithfulness rewarded and the inner Worlds open to his gaze, finding himself a citizen of realms where the opportunities are immeasurably greater than in the Physical World only. From that time — awake or asleep, through what men call life, and through what men call death — his conscious- ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 497 Dess will be unbrokeu. He will lead a consciously-con- tinuous existence, having the benefit of all the conditions which make for more rapid advancement to ever-higher positions of trust, to be used in the uplifting of the race. CHAPTER XVI II. TllK COXSTITITIOX OF TIIK EaHTH : AND VOLCAXIC Eruptions. E\'EX among occult scientists it is counted ainong the most difficult problems to investigate the mys- terious construction of the Earth. Every, occult scientist knows how much easier it is to thoroughly and accurately investigate the Desire World and the Region of Concrete Thought and bring back the results into the Physical World than to investigate completely the secrets of our physical planet, because to do that fully, one must have passed through the nine lesser Mysteries and the first of the Great Initiations. Modern scientists know very little about this matter. So far as seismic phenomena are concerned, they very frequently change their theories, because they are constant- ly discovering reasons why their previous hypotheses were untenable. They have, with all their usual splendid care, investigated the very outside shell, but only to an insignifi- cant depth. As for volcanic eruptions, they try to under- stand them as they try to understand everything else, in a purely mechanical way, depicting the center of the Earth as a fiery furnace and concluding that the eruptions are caused by the accidental admission of water and in other similar ways. In a certain sense, their theories have some foundation, but in this case they are, as always, neglecting the spiritual 498 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 499 causes which to tlie occultist appear to be the true ones. To him, the world is far from l^eing "dead." On the contrary, its every nook and crevice is permeated by sj)irit, which is the leaven that causes changes in and upon the planet. The different kinds of quartz, the metals, the disposition of the various strata — all have a much liigher significance than the materialistic investigator has ever been able to grasp. To the occult scientist, the way in which these materials are arranged is full of meaning. On this sub- ject, as on every other, occult science stands in the same relation to modern science as physiology does to anatomy. Anatomy states with minute detail the exact position of every bone, muscle, ligament, nerve, etc., their relative positions to one anotlier and so forth, but does not give any clue to the use of any one of the different parts of wliich the l)0(ly is composed. Physiology, on the other hand, not only states the ))osition and structure of every part of the body, but alx) tells their use in the body. To know the dill'erent strata of the Eartii and the rela- tive positions of the planets in the sky without having also a knowledge of their use and meaning in the life and purpose of the Cosmos, is as useless as to know jnerely the positions of ])ones, nerves, etc., without understanding also their use in the functional economy of the body. TlIK XUMRER OK Till: BkAST. To the trained chiirvoyiint sight, of the Initiate of the various degrees of tiie ^lysteries, the Earth ap]>ears built in strata, something like an onion, one layer or stratum outside another. Then' are nine such strata and the cen- tral core, making ten in all. Those strata are revealed to the Initiate gradually. One stratum becomes accessi- 500 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ble to him at each Initiation, so that at the end of the nine lesser Initiations he is master of all the layers, but has not yet access to the secrets of the core. In ancient parlance these nine steps are called the 'lesser Mysteries." They take the neophyte consciously through all that relates to his past evolution, through the activities of involuntary existence, so that he is able to understand the manner and meaning of the work he then performed unconsciously. He is shown how the present ninefold constitution (the threefold body, the threefold soul, and the threefold spirit) was brought into existence; how the great creative Hierarchies worked on the virgin spirit, awakening in it the Ego, helping it to form the body; and also the work he himself has done, to extract from the threefold body as much of the threefold soul as he now possesses. One step at a time is he led through the nine steps of the lesser mysteries, the nine strata. This number nine is the root-number of our present stage of evolution. It bears a significance in our system that no other number does. It is the number of Adam, the life which commenced its evolution as Man, which reached the human stage during the Earth Period. In the Hebrew, as in the Greek, there are no numerals, but each letter has a numerical value. In Hebrew "Adam'' is called "ADM." The value of "A" is 1; of "D," 4; and of "M," 40. If we add these figures, we get 1+4+4+0=9 — the number of Adam, or humanity. If we turn from the Book of Genesis, which deals with the creation of man in the hoary past, to the Book of Eevelation, which deals with his future attainment, we find that the number of the beast which hinders is 666. Adding these figures, 6+6+6=18; and further, 1+8=9 — we have again the number of humanity, which is itself CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 50 1 the cause of all the evil which hinders its own progress. Going further, to the point where the nuniher of tliose who are to be saved is stated, we find it to be 14-1,000. Adding as before, 1+4+4+000=9 — again the number of humanity, showing tliat practically it will be saved in its totality, the number inca])able of progress in our present evolution being negligible in comparison to the grand total, and even the few who fail are not lost, but will progress in a later scheme. The consciousness of the mineral and the plant is really unconsciousness. The first glimmering dawn of con- sciousness begins with the animal kingdom. We have seen also that according to the most modern classification, there are thirteen steps in the animal kingdom : tiiree classes of Radiates; three classes of Mollusks; three classes of Articulates; and four classes of Vertebrates. If we regard ordinary man as a step by himself, and remember that there are thirteen Initiations from man to God^ or from the time he commenced to qualify him- self for becoming a self-conscious Creative Intelligence, we have again the same numlx?r, Nine — 13+1+13=27; 2+7=9. The number 9 is also hidden in the age of Christ Jesusj 33 ; 3x3=9, and in a similar manner in the 33 degrees of Masonry. In olden times ^lasonry was a system of Initiation into the lesser Mysteries which, as we have seen, have 9 degrees, but the Initiates often wrote it as 33. Similarly we read of the 18th degree of the Rosicrucians, which was only a "blind" for the uniniti- ated, because there are never more than 9 degrees in any lesser ^lystery, and tlie ^fasons of t^day have but very little of the occult ritual Irl't in llicir degrees. We have also tlie nino months of gestation, during 502 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION which the body is built u}) to its present efficiency; and there are in the body nine j^erforations — two eyes, two nostrils, two ears, one mouth, and the two lower orifices. When the advancing man has passed through the nine lesser Initiations, gaining thereby entrance to all tlio layers of the Earthy entrance into the core is yet to l)e W'on. That is opened to him l)y the first of the four Great Initiations, in which he learns to know the mystery of the mind, that part of his being begun on Earth. When he is ready for tlie first Great Initiation he has developed his mind to the degree all men are destined to attain to at the end of the Earth Period. In that Initiation he is given the key to the next stage, and all work done by liim after that will be such as humanity in general will do in the Jupiter Period, and does not concern us at present. After his first Great Initiation, he is an Adept. The second, third and fourth Initiations pertain to the stages of development to be arrived at by ordinary humanity in the Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Periods. These thirteen Initiations are symbolically represented in the Christ and His twelve Apostles. Judas Iscariot is the traitorous propensities of the lower nature of the neophyte. The beloved John is the Venus Initiation, and Christ Himself symbolizes the Divine Initiate of the Vidcan Period. In different schools of occult science the rites of Ini- tiation vary, also their statement of the number of Initia- tions, but that is merely a matter of classification. It will be observed that such vague descriptions as can be given Ijecome more vague as one proceeds higher and higher. Where seven or more degrees are spoken of, almost nothing is said of the sixth Initiation, and nothing whatever of the ones beyond. That is because of another division — CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 503 the six steps of ''Preparation/' and the four Initiations which bring the candidate to tlie end of tlie Earth Period, to Adeptship. Then there must always be three more, if the philosophy of the school or society goes so far. The writer, however, knows of none but the Rosicrucians who have anything to say of the three Periods which preceded the Earth Period, save the bare statement that there were such Periods, They are not brought very definitely into relationship with our ])resent ])hase of existence, liow- ever. Likewise, other occult teachings simply state that there will l^e three more schemes of evolution, but no particulars are given. Of course, under those circum- stances, the three last Initiations are not mentioned. Diagram 18 will give an idea of the arrangement of the Earth's strata, the central core being omitted to indicate more clearly the lemniscate formation of the currents in the ninth stratum. In the diagram the strata are repre- sented as Ix-'ing of equal thickness, though in reality some are much thinner than others. Beginning at the outside, they appear in the following order : (1) The ^lineral Earth: This is the stony crust of the Earth, with which CJeology deals as far as it is able to penetrate. (2) The Fluid Stratum: The matter of this stratum is more fluid than that of the outride crust, yet it is not watery, but rather more like a thick paste. It has tiie quality of expansion, like that of an exceedingly explosive g^s, and is kept in place only by the enormous pressure of the outer crust. Were that removed, the whole of the fluid stratum would disappear in space with a tremendous explosion. These corresjiond to the Chemical and b'theric Regions of the Physical World. (3) Vapor Stratum: In (he first and second strata 504 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION there is really no conscious life. But in tliis stratum there is an ever-flowing and pulsating life, as in the Desire World surrounding and inter-penetrating our Earth. (4) Water Stratum: In this stratum are the germinal possibilities of all that exists upon the surface of the Earth. Here are the archetypal forces which are back of the group spirits; also the archetypal forces of the minerals, for this is the direct physical expression of the Eegion of Concrete Thought. (5) Seed Stratum: Material scientists have been baffled in their efforts to discover the origin of life, how the first living things came forth from previously dead matter. In reality, according to the occult explanation of evo- lution, the question should be how the "dead"' things originated. The Life w<is there previous to the dead Forms. It built its bodies from the attenuated, vaporous substance long before it condensed into the Earth's solid crust. Only when the life had left the forms could they crystallize and become hard and dead. Coal is but crystallized plant bodies ; coral is also the crystallization of animal forms. The life leaves the forms and the forms die. Life never came into a form to awaken it to life. Life departed from the forms and the forms died. Thus did "dead" things come to be. In this fifth stratum is the primordial fount of life from which came the impetus that built all the forms on Earth. It corresponds to the Eegion of Abstract Thought. (6) Plery Stratum: Strange as it may seem, this stratum is possessed of sensation. Pleasure and pain, sympathy and antipathy have here their effect on the Earth. It is generally supposed that under no possible CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 505 circumptances can tlie Earth have any pon^^atinn whatever. The occult scientist, however, as he watches the harvesting of the ripe grain and the gathering of fruit from the trees in the autumn, or the phicking of flowers, knows the pleasure experienced by the Earth itself. It is similar to the pleasure felt by the cow when its bursting udders are being relieved by the sucking calf. The Earth feels the delight of having yielded nourishment for its progeny of Forms, this delight reaching its culmination in the harvest time. On the other hand, when plants are torn out l)y the roots, it is patent to the occult scientist that the Earth senses a sting of pain. For that reason he does not eat the plant-foods which grow under the Earth. In the first place they are full of the Earth-force and deficient in Sun-force, and are additionally poisoned by being pulled up by the roots. The only exception to this rule is that he may partake sparingly of the potato, which originally grew on the surface of the earth, and has only in com- paratively recent times grown beneath the soil. Occultists endeavor to nourish their bodies on fniits Avhich grow toward the Sun. because they contain more of tlie higher Sun-force, and have not caused the Earth pain. It might be su])p()sed tiiat mining operations would be very painful to the ]']artli, Init the reverse is the case. Every disintegration of the hard crust causes a st>nsation of relief and every solidifieation is a source of pain. Where a mountain torrent washes away the soil and carries it toward the i)lains, the earth finals freer. Where the disintegrated mattt-r is again deposited, as in a bar out- side the mcnith of a great river, there is a corresponding sense of uneasiness. As sensation in animals anil men is due to their sepa- 506 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION rato vital bodies^ so the i'oelin<; of the Earth is particuUirly active in this sixth stratum, which corresponds to the Worhl of Life Spirit. To understand the pleasure felt wlien mining oi)erations are disintegrating the hard rock, and the pain when deposits gather, we must remember that the Earth is the dense body of a Great Spirit, and to furnisli us with an environment in which we could live and gather exjjerience, it had to crystallize this body into its present solid condition. As evolution proceeds, however, and man learns the les- sons pertaining to this aeme of concretion, then Earth will become softer and its spirit more and more liberated. This is what Paul meant when he spoke of the whole creation groaning and travailing, waiting for the day of liberation. (7) Eefracting Stratum: This part of the Earth corresponds to the World of Divine Spirit. There are, in occult science what are known as "The Seven Un- speakable Secrets.'' For those wh6 are not acquainted with these secrets, or have not at least an inkling of their import, the properties of this stratum must seem particu- larly absurd and grotesque. In it all the forces which are known to us as the "Laws of Xature" exist as moral, or rather immoral forces. In the beginning of the con- scious career of man they were much worse than at present. But it appears that as humanity progresses in morals, these forces improve correspondingly; also that any lapse in morals has a tendency to unleash these Nature-forces and causes them to create havoc upon the Earth ; while the striving for higher ideals makes thera less inimical to man. The forces in this stratum are tlius, at any time, an exact reflection of the existing moral status of mankind. CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 507 From the occult ])oint of view, the "liand of God" whicli smites a Sodom or a Cioinorrah is not a foolisli super- stition, for as surely as there is individual resj)onsil)ility to till' law of Consequence which ])rinsrs to each jK'rson the just results of his deeds whether for good or evil, so is there also community and national responsibility, which brings upon groups of men corres))onding results for their collective acts. Xature-forces are the general agents of such retributive justice, causing floods, or earthquakes, or the beneficent formation of oil or coal for various groups, according to their deserts. (8) Atomistic Stratum: This is the name given by the Eosicrucians to the eighth layer of the Earth, whieh is the expression of the World of Virgin Sjurits. It seems to have the property of multii)lying many fold the things in it ; this applies, however^ only to those things which have been definitely formed. An unshajien piece of wood, or an unhewn stone has no existence there, but upon any- thing which has been shaped, or has life and form (such as a flower or a picture), this stratum has the effect of multiplication to an astonishing degree. (i)) Material Expression of the Earth-s])irit : There are here lemniscate currents, which are intimately con- nected with the brain, heart, and sex-organs of the human race. It corresponds to the WOild of God. (10) Center of Being of the Earth-spirit: Xothing more can be said about this at present excejit that it is tl.e ultimate seed-ground of all that is in and on Eartli, and corresponds to the Absolute. From the sixth or fiery stratum to the surface of tiie Earth are a number of shafts in dilTerent places. The outer ends of tliese are called ''volcanic craters." When the Nature-forces in the seventh stratum are luileashed so 608 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION tliat tlioy can express themselves through a volcanic out- buist, they set the (sixth) fiery stratum in motion and the agitation spreads outward to the moutli of the crater. The bulk of the nuiterial is taken from the substance of the second stratum, for that is the denser counterpart of the sixth stratum as the vital body, the second-veliicle of man, is the denser counterpart of the life Spirit, the sixth prin- ciple. This fluidic stratum, with its expansive and highly explosive quality, insuring an unlimited supply of material at the point of eruption. The contact with the outer atmosphere hardens that part of it which is not blown away into space, thus forming the lava and dust, until, as the blood from a wound congeals and stanches the flow, so the lava finally seals the aperture from the inner parts of the Earth. As might be gathered from the fact that it is the re- flected immorality and anti-spiritual tendencies of man- kind which, arouse the Nature-forces in the seventh stratum to destructive activity, it is generally profligate and degenerate peoples who succumb to these catastrophes. They, together with others whose destiny, self-generated under the law of Consequence, for various reasons, involves a violent death, are gatliered from many lands by the superhuman forces, to the point where the eruption is to occur. To the thoughtful, the volcanic outbursts of Ve- suvius, for instance, will afford corroboration of this state- ment. A list of these outbursts during the last 2,000 years shows that their frequency has been increasing with the growth of materialism. In the last sixty years, especially, in the ratio that materialistic science has grown arrogant in its absolute and sweeping denial of everything spiritual, have the eruptions increased in frequency. While there , Pitt^ram lb CON?)TlTUTIOM OFTHL EARTH 510 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPT I OX were Itut six eruptions in llie first l.UOU years after Christ, the hist live have taken plaee within 51 years, as will be shown. The first eruption during the Christian Era was that wiiich destroyed the cities of Herculaneum and Pompeii, in wliich the elder Pliny perished, A. D. 79. The other eruptions followed in A. D. 203, 472, 512, 652, 982, 1036, 1158, 1500, 1631, 1737, 1794, 1822, 1855, 1872, 1885, 1891, 1906. In the first thousand years, there were six eruptions; in the second thousand there have been twelve, the last five occurring in a period of 51 years, as before stated. Of the entire number of 18 eruptions, the first nine oc- curred in the so-called "dark ages," that is to say, the 1600 years during which the Western World was dominated liy what are commonly termed the "lieathen," or by the Roman Church. The remainder have taken place in the last three hundred years, during which the advent and rise of Modern Science, witli its materializing tendencies, has driven almost the last vestige of spirituality to the wall, particularly in the last half of the 19th Century. There- fore the eruptions for that period comprise nearly one- third of the total number that have taken place in our Era. To counteract this demoralizing influence, a great deal of occult information has been given out during that time by the Elder Brothers of Wisdom, who are ever working for the benefit of humanity, it is thought that by giving out this knowledge and educating the few who will still receive it, it may be possible to stem the tide of material- ism, which otherwise may bring about very serious conse- quences to its advocates who, having so long denied the existence of the spiritual, may be unable to find their bal- ance when they discover that, though still living, they have CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 511 been depidved of the dense body. Such persons may meet a fate too sad to contemplate with ecjuanimity. One of tlie causes of the dread "white })lague'' is this materialism, not traceable to the present incarnation perhaps, l)ut the result of previous materialistic beliefs and alfirmations. We have spoken of the demise of the elder PJJny, at the time of the destruction of Pompeii. It is interesting to follow the fate of such a scientist, not so much for the sake of that particular individual as for the light it throws upon the manner in which the memory of Nature is read by the occult scientist, how the impr>?ssions are made upon it, and the effect of past traits upon present tendencies. When a man dies, his dense body disintegrates, but the sum total of its forces can be found in the seventh or re- flecting stratum of the Earth, which may be said to con- stitute a reservoir in which, as forces, ])ast forms are stored. If, knowing the time of the death of a man, we search this reservoir, it is possible to find his form there. Not only is it stored in the seventh stratum, but the eighth or atomistic stratum multiplies it, so that any one type may be reproduced and modified by others. Thus it is used over and over again in the formation of other bodies. The brain-tendencies of such a man as Pliny the elder may have been reproduced a thousand years alterwards, and have been partly the cause of the present crop' of mate- rialistic scientists. TIkm'o is still much for modern, material scientists to learn and to unlearn. Though they fight to tlie last ditch what they snceringly term the "illusionary ideas" of the occult scientist, they are being compelled to acknowledge their truth and accept them ouv by one, and it is only a matter of time when they will have been compelled to ac- cept them all. 512 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Mesnier, who was sent by the Elder Brothers, was worse than ridiculed, but when materialists had changed tiie name of the force discovered by him, calling it "hypno- tism" instead of "mesmerism," it at once became "scien- tific." Twenty years ago Madame Blavatsky, a faithful pupil of Eastern Masters, said that the Earth had a third move- ment, in addition to the two producing day and night and the seasons. She pointed out that the inclination of the Earth's axis is caused by a movement which, in due time, brings the north pole to where the equator is now and still later, to the place now occupied b}' the south pole. This. one said, was known to the ancient Egyptians, the famous planisphere at Dendera showing that they had records of three such revolutions. These statements, in common with the whole of her unexcelled work, "The Secret Doctrine," w^ere hooted at. A few years ago, an astronomer, Mr. G. E. Sutcliffe, of Bombay, discovered and mathematically demonstrated that Laplace had made a mistake in his calculations. The dis- covery and rectification of this error confirmed by mathe- matical demonstration the existence of the third motion of the Earth, as claimed by Madame Blavatsky. It also af- forded an explanation of the theretofore puzzling fact that tropical plants and fossils are found in the polar regions, as such a movement would necessarily produce, in due time, tropical and glacial periods on all parts of the Earth, corresponding to its changed position in relation to the Sun. ^Fr. Sutcliffe sent his letter and demonstrations to Nature, but that journal refused to publish them, and when the author made ])ublic the discovery by means of a pamphlet, he drew upon himself an appalling storm of vituperation. However, he is an avowed and a deep stu- CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 513 dent of "The Secret Doctrine," and that explains the hos- tile reception accorded his discovery and its inevitable corollaries. Later, however, a Frenchman, not an astronomer, but a mechanician, constructed an apparatus demonstrating the ample possibility of the existence of such a movement. Tiie apparatus was exhibited at the Louisiana Purchase Ex- hibition at Saint Louis, and was warmly endorsed by M. Camille Flammarion, as worthy of investigation. Here was sometliing concrete, something "mechanical," and the editor of 21ie Monist, though ho desci'iljcd the inventor as a man laboring somewhat under "mystic illusions" (be- cause of his belief that the ancient Egyj)tians knew of this third motion), nevertheless magnanimously overlooked that feature of the case and said that he had not lost faith in M. Reziau's tlieory on that account. He pu])lishpd an ex- planation and an essay by 'SI. Beziau, wherein the motion and its effects upon the surface of the Earth were described in terms similar to those used by Madame Blavatsky and Mr. Sutcliife. M. Beziau is not definitely "billed" as an occultist, tlierefore his discovery may be countenanced. ^lany instances might be cited showing how occult in- formation has been corroborated later by material science. One of them is the atomistic theory, wliich is advocated in tlie Greek philosophies and later in "The Secret Doc- trine." It was "discovered" in 1807, by Professor Thom- son. In Mr. A. P. Sinnett's valual)le work, "The Growth of the Soul," published in 18i)G, the author stated that there are two planets beyond the orbit of Neptune, only one of which, he thought, would be discovered by modern astron- omers. In Nafnre for August. 1906, the statement is made that Professor Barnard, through the 36-inch Lick refrac- 17 514 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION tor, had discovered such a planet in 1S92. There had been no mistake about it, yet he waited fourteen years before he announced his discovery ! One need not be concerned about that, however. The main point is that the planet is there, and that Mr. Sinnett's book said so ten years before Professor Barnard's claim to prior discovery. Probably, previous to 1906 the announcement of the newly discovered planet might have tended to disarrange some popularly accepted theory ! There are many such theories. The Copernican theory is not altogether correct, and there are many facts that cannot be accounted for by the lauded Nebular theory alone. Tycho Brahe, the famous Danish astronomer, re- fused to accept the Copernican theory. He had a very good reason for remaining true to the Ptolemaic theory because, as he said, by it the movements of the planets figured out correctly, while with the Copernican theor}', it is neces- sary to use a table of corrections. The Ptolemaic system is correct from the standpoint of the Desire World, and it has points that are needed in the Physical "World. By many the statements made in the foregoing pages will be considered fantastic. Be it so. Time will bring to all a knowledge of the facts herein set forth. This book is only for the few who, having freed their minds from the shackles of orthodox science and religion, are ready to accept this until they have proven it wrong. i CHAPTER XIX. Christian Rosenkreuz and the Order of Rosicrucians Ancient Truths in Modern Dress Having encountered among the public a widespread desire to learn something of the Order of Rosicrucians, and as there is a lack of understanding of the Important place occupied by the Brothers of the Rose Cross in our Western civilization, even among our students, it may be well to furnish authentic information ui)on the subject. Evei*ything in the world is subject to law, even our evolution is thus encompassed ; si)iritual and physical progression go hand in hand. The sun is the physical light-bringer and, as we know, it apparently travels from east to west bringing light and life to one part of the earth after another. But the visible sun is only a part of the sun as the visible body is a small part of composite man. There is an invisible and spiritual sun whose rays promote soul-growth upon one part of the earth after an- other as the physical sun promotes the growth of form, and this spiritual impulse also travels in the same direc- tion as the physical sun; from east to west. Six or seven hundred years B. C, a new wave of spirit- uality was started near the eastern shoi-es of the Pacific Ocean to give enlightenment to the Chinese nation and the religion of Confucius is embraced to this day b.y many millions in the celestial kingdom. Later we note the effect of this wave in the religion of Buddha, a teaching 515 516 EOSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION designed to stir the aspirations oi' millions of Hindus and western Chinese. In its westward course it appears among the more intellectual Greeks in the lofty philosophies of Pythagoras and Plato, and at last it sweeps over the west- ern world, among the pioneers of the human race, where it takes the lofty form of the Christian religion. The Christian religion has gradually worked its way to the westward, even to the shores of the Pacific Ocean and thither the spiritual aspirations are being massed and concentrated. There they will reach a point of culmina- tion, prior to taking a new leap across the ocean and in- augurating a higher and more lofty spiritual awakening in the Orient than now exists in that part of the earth. Just as day and night, summer and winter, ebb and flood, follow each other in unbroken sequence according to the law of alternating cycles, so also the appearance of a wave of spiritual awakening in any part of the world is followed by a period of material reaction, so that our de- velopment may not become onesided. Eeligion, Art and Science are the three most important means of human education, and they are a trinity in unity which cannot be separated without distorting our view- point of whatever we may investigate. True Religion em- bodies both science and art, for it teaches a beautiful life in harmony with the laws of nature. True Science is artistic and religious in the highest sense, for it teaches us to reverence and conform to laws govern- ing our well-being and explains why the religious life is conducive to health and beauty. True Art is as educational as science and as uplifting in its influence as religion. In architecture we have a most sublime presentation of cosmic lines of force in the uni- verse. It fills the spiritual beholder with a powerful devo- THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 517 tion and adoration born of an awe-inspiring conception of the overwhelming grandeur and majesty of Deity. Sculpture and painting, music and literature inspire us with a sense of transcendent loveliness of God, the im- mutable source and goal of all this beautiful world. Xothing short of such an all-e!nl)racing teaching will answer the needs of humanity permanently. There was a time, even as late as Greece, when Religion, Art and ."science were taught unitedly in Mystery-temples. But it was neces- sary to the l)etter development of each that they should separate for a time. Religion held sole sway in the so-called ''dark ages." During that time it l>ound both Science and Art hand and foot. Then came the period of Eeiiaissance and Art came to the fore in all its branches. Religion was strong as yet, however, and Art was only too often prostituted in the service of Religion. Last came the wave of modern Science, and with iron hand it has subjugated Religion. It was a detriment to the world when Religion shackled Science. Ignorance and Superstition caused untold woe, nevertheless man cherished a lofty spiritual ideal then ; he hoped for a higher and better life. It is infinitely more dis- astrous that Science is killing Religion, for now even Hope, the only gift of the gods left in Pandora's box, may vanish before Materialism and Agnosticism. Such a state cannot continue. Reaction must set in. If it does not. Anarchy will rend the Cosmos. To avert a calamity Religion, Science and Art must reunite in a higher expression of the Good, the True and the Beautiful than obtained before the separation. Coming events cast their shadows before, and when tlie Great Leaders of humanity saw the tendency towards ultra- materialism which is now rampant in the Western World, 518 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION they took certain steps to counteract and transmute it at the auspicious time. They did not wisli to kill the bud- ding Science as the latter has strangled Keligion, for they saw the ultimate good which will result when an advanced Science has again become the co-worker of Eeligion. A spiritual Religion, however, cannot blend with a ma- terialistic Science any more than oil can mix with water. Therefore steps were taken to spiritualize Science and make Religion scientific. In the thirteenth century a high spritual teacher, having the symbolical name Christian Eosenkreuz — Christian : Rose : Cross — appeared in Europe to commence that work. He founded the mysterious Order of Rosicrucians with the object of throwing occult light upon the misunderstood Christian Religion and to explain the mystery of Life and Being from the scientific standpoint in harmony with Religion. ^Many centuries have rolled by since the birth, as Chris- tian Rosenkreuz, of the Founder of the Rosicrucian Mystery School, and by many his existence is even regarded as a myth. But his birth as Christian Rosenkreuz marked the beginning of a new epoch in spiritual life of the Western World. That particular Ego has also been in continuous physical existence ever since, in one or another of the European Countries. He has taken a new body when his successive vehicles have outlived their usefulness, or cir- cumstances rendered it expedient that he change the scene of his activities. Moreover, he is embodied today — an Initiate of high degree; an active and potent factor in all affairs of the West — although unknown to the World. He labored with the Alcliemists centuries before the ad- vent of modern science. He, through an intermediary, in- spired the now-mutilated works of Bacon. Jacob Boehme THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 519 and others received through him the inspiration whith makes their works so spiritually illuminating. In the works of the immortal Goethe and the master])ieces of Wagner the same influence meets us. All undaunted spirits who refuse to be fettered by either orthodox science or or- thodox religion, who fling away the husks and penetrate to the spiritual kernel regardless of vilification or of flattery, draw their inspiration from the same fountain as did and does the great spirit which animated Christian Rosenkreuz. His very name is an embodiment of the manner and the means by which the present-day man is transformed into the Divine Superman. This symbol, "Christian Eosen Kreuz"' [The] Christian Eose Cross, shows the end and aim of luiman evolution; the road to be traveled, and the means whereby that end is gained. The black cross, the twining green stem of the plant, the thorns, the blood-red roses — in these is hidden the solution of the World Mystery — Plan's past evolution, present constitu- tion, and particularly the secret of his future development. It hides from the profane, but reveals to the Initiate the more clearly how he is to labor day by day to make for himself that choicest of all gems, the Philosopher's Stone — more precious than the Kohinoor; nay, than the sum of all earthly wealth ! It reminds him how mankind, in its ignorance, is hourly wasting the actual concrete material that might be used in the formation of this priceless treasure. To keep him steadfast and true tlirough every adversity, the Rose-cross holds aloft, as an inspiration, the glorious consummation in store for him that overcometh, and points 520 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION to Christ as the Star of Hope, the "first fruits," Who wrought this marvelous Stone while inhabiting the body of Jesus. Upon investigation it has been found that there was in all systems of Religion a teaching reserved for the Priest- craft and not given to the multitude. The Christ also spoke to the multitude in parables, but explained the inner meaning of these parables to the disciples, to give them an understanding more suited to their developed minds. Paul gave ' ' milk ' ' to the hahes or younger members of the community, but "meat" to the strong who had stud- ied more deeply. Thus there has always been an inner and an outer teaching, and this inner teaching was given in so-called Mystery Schools which have changed from time to time to suit the needs of the people among whom they were designed to work. The Order of Rosicrucians is not merely a secret so- ciety ; it is one of the Mystery Schools, and the Brothers are Hierophants of the lesser Mysteries; Custodians of the Sacred Teachings and a spiritual Power more potent in the life of the Western World than any of the visible Governments; though they may not interfere with hu- manity so as to deprive them of their free-will. As the path of development in all cases depends upon the temperament of the aspirant, there are two paths, the mystic and the mtellectnal. The Mystic is usually de- void of intellectual knowledge ; he follows the dictates of his heart and strives to do the will of God as he feels it, lifting himself upward without being conscious of any definite goal, and in the end he attains to knowledge. In the middle ages people were not as intellectual as we are nowadays, and those who felt the call of a higher life usually followed the mystic path. But in the last few THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 521 hundred years, since the advent of modern science, a more intellectual liumanity has j)eoplc'd the earth ; the head lias completely overruled the heart, materialism has dominated all spiritual impulse and the majority of thinking people do not believe anything they cannot touch, taste or handle. Therefore, it is necessary that appeal should be made to their intellect in order that the heart may 1x3 allowed to believe what the intellect has sanctioned. As a response to this demand the Kosicrucian Mystery teachings aim to correlate scientific facts to spiritual verities. In the past these have been kept secret from all hut a few Initiates, and even today they are iiiiuing the most mvs- terious and secret in the Western WorKl. All so-called "discoveries" of the past which have professed to reveal the Kosicrucian secrets, have been either fraudulent, or the result of treachery \ij)on the part of some outsider who nu\y, accidentally or otherwise, have overheard fragments of conversation, unintelligible to all but those wlio have the key. It is possible to live under tlie same roof and on terms of the closest intimacy with an Initiate of any school, yet his secret will always remain hidden in his breast until the friend has reached the point where he can become a Brother Initiate. The revealing of secrets does not depend upon the Will of the Initiate, but upon the (|ualilications of the aspirant. Like all other ^Mystery-Ordci's, tju' Ordi'r of IJosicrucians is formed on cosmic lines: If we take balls of evi'n size and try how many it will take to cover one aiul hide it from view, we shall (ind that it will re(|uire Iv to conceal a tbii-tccnth ball. 'I'he ultimate division of physical nuit- ter, the true atom, found in interplanetary space, is thus groujied in twelve around one. The twelve signs of the Zodiac enveloping our Solar System, the twelve semi-tones 523 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION of the nnisical soalo comprising the octave, the twelve Apostles wlio clustered around the Christ, etc., are other examples of this grouping of 12 and 1. The Eosicrucian Order is therefore also composed of 12 Brothers and a 13th. There are other divisions to be noted, however. We have seen that of the Heavenly Host of twelve Creative Hier- archies who were active in our scheme of evolution, five have withdrawn to liberation, leaving only seven to busy themselves with our further progress. It is in harmony with this fact that the man of today, the indwelling Ego, the microcosm, works outwards through seven visible ori- fices in his body : 2 eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils and a mouth, while live more orifices are wholly or partially closed; the mamma?, the umbilicus and the two excretory organs. The seven roses which garnish our beautiful emblem and the five pointed radiating star behind, are emblematical of the twelve CTreat Creative Hierarchies which have assisted the evolving human spirit through the previous conditions as mineral, plant and animal, when it was devoid of self- consciousness and unable to care for itself in the slightest degree. Of these twelve hosts of Great Beings, three classes worked upon and with man of their own free wills and without any obligation whatever. These are symbolized by the three points in the star upon our emblem which point upwards. Two more of the Great Hierarchies are upon the point of withdrawal, and these are pictured in the two points of the star which radiate downward from the center. The seven roses reveal the fact that there are still seven Great Creative Hierarchies active in the development of the beings upon earth, and as all of these various classes from the smallest to the great- est are but parts of One Great "Whole whom we call God, the whole emblem is a symbol of God in manifestation. THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 523 I The Hermetic axiom says : "As above so below," and the lesser teachers of mankind are also grouped upon the same cosmic lines of 7, 5 and 1. There are upon earth seven, schools of the lesser Mysteries, five of the Greater Mysteries and the whole is grouped under one Central Head Who is called the Liberator, In the Order of Rosicrucians seven Brothers go out into the World whenever occasion requires; appearing as men among other men or working in their invisible vehicles with or upon others as needed ; yet it must be strictly kept in mind that they never influence anyone against their will or contrary to their desires; but only strengthen good wherever found. The remaining five Brothers never leave the temple ; and though they do possess physical bodies all their work is done from the inner Worlds. The Thirteenth is Head of the Order, the link with a higher Central Council composed of the Hierophants of the Greater Mysteries, who do not deal with ordinary humanity at all, but only with graduates of the lesser Mysteries. The Head of the Order is hidden from the outside world by the twelve Brothers, as the central ball mentioned in our illustration. Even the pupils of the School never see him, but at the nightly Services in the Temple His presence is felt by all, whenever He enters, and is the signal for the commencement of the ceremony. Gathered around the Brothers of the Kose Cross, as their pupils, are a number of "lay-brothers"; jioople who live in various parts of the Western World, but are able to leave their bodies consciously, attend the services and participate in the spiritual work at the temple : they having each and every one been "initiated"' in the method of so doing by one of the p]lder Brothers. Most of them are able to re- 524 KOSICKUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION member all that happens, but there are a few cases where the faculty of leaving the body was acquired in a previous life of well-doing and where a drug-habit or a sickness con- tracted in the present existence has unfitted the brain to receive impression of the work done by the man when away. Initiation. The general idea of initiation is tliat it is merely a cere- mony which makes one a member of a secret society; that it may be conferred upon anyone willing to pay a certain price, a sum of money in most cases. While that is true of the so-called initiation of fraternal orders and also in most pseudo-occult orders, it is alto- gether an erroneoys idea when applied to initiations into various degrees of truly occult Brotherhoods, as a little understanding of the real requirements and of their reason- ableness will readily make clear. In the first place there is no golden key to the temple; merit counts but not money. Merit is not acquired in a day ; it is the cumulative product of past good action. The Candidate for initiation is usually totally unconscious that he is a candidate, he is usually living his life in the com- munity and serving his fellow-man for days and years with- out any ulterior thought until one day there appears in his life the teacher, a Hierophant of the lesser Mysteries appro- priate to the country in which he resides. By this time the candidate has cultivated within himself certain faculties, stored up certain powers for service and help, of which he is usually unconscious or which he does not know how to properly utilize. The task of the initiator will now be plain, he shows the candidate thelatent faculties, the dor- mant powers and initiates him into their use; explains THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIAXS 525 or demonstrates to him for the first time how the candidate may awaken the static energy into a dynamic po\ver. Initiation may be accomplished by a ceremony, or not, but let it be particularly observed, that while Initiation is the inevitable culmination of prolonged spiritual en- deavor, whether conscious or the reverse upon the part of the candidate, it can positively never take place till the requisite inner development has accumulated the latent powers which Initiation teaches how to use dynamically, any more than pulling the trigger can cause an explosion in a gun that has not first been loaded. Neither is there any danger that the teacher may over- look anyone who has attained the requisite development. Each good and unselfish deed increases the luminosity and vibrant power of the candidate's aura enormously, and as surely as the magnet attracts the needle, so will the brill- iancy of that auric light bring the teacher. It is, of course, imj)ossible to describe in a book intended for the general pul)lic the stages of the Eosicrucian Initia- tion ; to do so would be a breach of faith, and it wouUl also be impossible for lack of words to adequately express one- self. But it is permissible to givo an outline and to show the purjiose of initiation. The lesser ^Fystcries deal only with evolution of man- kind (luring the Earth Period. In the first three and one- half Kevolutions of the life-wave around the seven globes the Virgin Spirits had not yet attained consciousness. In (■oiiseqiience of this fact we are ignorant of haw we came to Ik? as we are today. The candidate is to have light upon that sul)ject so by the spell of the Hierophants during the ])erio(l of initiation info th(> first degree his consciousness is turned towards that page of the memory of nature bearing the records of the first revolution when we recapitulated ihe 526 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION development of the Saturu I'eriod. He is still in full pos- session of his every-day consciousness; he knows and re- members the facts of twentieth Century life, but he is now consciously watching the progress of the evolving host of A'irgin Spirits of which he formed one unit during the Saturn Eevolution. Thus he learns how the first steps were taken in the Earth Period towards the goal of attain- ment which will be revealed to him in a later step. Having learned the lesson as practically described in Chapter X, the candidate has acquired first-hand knowl- edge upon this subject and has come into direct touch with the Creative Hierarchies in their work with and upon man ; he is therefore able' to appreciate their beneficent labors in the World and is in a measure able to range himself in line with them ; becoming thus far their co-worker. When the time has arrived for him to take the second degree, he is similarly caused to turn his attention to the conditions of the second Eevolution of the Earth-Period, and as depicted in the memory of nature ; then he watches in full consciousness the progress made at that time by the Virgin Spirits, much as Peter Ibbettson — the hero of a book, "Peter Ibbettson," by George du JMaurier; it is well worth reading, for it is a graphic description of certain phases of subconsciousness — watched his child-life during tlie nights when he "dreamed true." In the third degree he follows the evolution of the third or Moon, Eevolution, and in the fourth degree he sees the progress made in the half- Ecvolution we have made of the fourth. There is, however, a further step taken in each degree; the pupil sees in addition to the work done in each revolu- tion also the work accomplished in the corresponding Epoch during our present stay upon globe D, the Earth. During the first degree he follows the work of the Saturn THE ORDER OF BOSICKUCIANS 527 Eevolution and its latest consummation in the Polarian Epoch. In the second degree he follows the work of the Sun Eevolution and its replica : the Hyperborean Epoch. During the third degree he watches the work as per- formed in the Moon-Eevolution and sees how that was the basis of life in the Lemurian Epoch. During the fourth degree he sees the evolution of the last half-Revolution with its corresponding period of time in our present stay on Earth ; the first half of the Atlantean Epoch which ended when the dense foggy atmosphere sub- sided, and the sun first shone upon land and sea ; then the night of unconsciousness was over, the eyes of the indwell- ing Ego were fully opened, and he was able to turn the Light of Eeason upon the problem of conquering the "World. That was the time when a nmn as we now know him was first-born. AVhen in the olden sv^Il-ihs of initiation we hear that the candidate was entranced for a period of three and one-half days, reference is had to the part of initiation just described, and the three and one-half days refer to the stages gone through, they are not by any means days of twenty-four hours; the actual time varies with each candidate, but in all cases he is taken through tlie unconscious development of mankind during the past Eevolutions, and when it is said that he is awakened at the time of sunrise on the fourth day that is the mystical way of expressing that his initiation into the work of the involutionary career of man ceases at the time when the sun rose above the clear atmos- phere of Atlantis. Then the candidate is also hailed as a "first-born." Having become familiar with the road we have traveled in the past, the fifth degree takes the candidate to the very 528 EOSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION end of the Earth reriod, when a glorious humanity is gath- ering the fruits of this Period and taking it away from the seven globes upon which we evolve during each day of mani- festation, into the first of the five dark globes which are our habitation during the Cosmic nights. The densest of these is located in the Region of Abstract Thought, and is in reality the "Chaos" spoken of on page 249 and the fol- lowing pages. This globe is also the Third Heaven, and when Paul speaks of being caught up into the Third Heaven and of seeing things there which he could not law- fully reveal, he was referring to the experiences of an equivalent of this fifth degree in the present Eosicrucian Mysteries. After being sliowu the end in the fifth degree, the candi- date is made acquainted with the means whereby that end is to be attained during the remaining three and one-half Revolutions of the Earth Period ; the four remaining de- grees being devoted to his enlightenment in that respect. By the insight he has thus acquired he is alile to intelli- gently co-operate ^^■ith the Powers that work for Good, and thus he will help to hasten the day of our emancipation. In order to rout a common misconception we wish to make clear to students that we are not Kosicrucians because we study their teachings, nor does even admission to the temple entitle us to call ourselves by that name. The writer, for instance, is only a lay-brother, a pupil, and would under no circumstances call himself a Eosicrucian. We know well, that when a boy has graduated from grammar school he is not therefore fitted to teach. He must first go through high school and college, and even then he may not feel the call to be a school teacher. Similarly in the school of life, because a man has grad- uated from the Eosicrucian M3'stery School he is not even THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 529 then a Kosiciucian. Liratluates from llio various scliools of the lesser mysteries advance into five schools of the greater mysteries. In the first four they pass the four Great Ini- tiations and at last reach the Liberator, where they receive a knowledge concerning other evolutions and are given the choice of remaining here to assist their brothers or enter other evolutions as Plelpers. Those who elect to stay here as helpers are given various positions according to their tastes and natural Ixint. The Brothers of the Rose Cross are among those Compassionate Ones, and it is a sacrilege to drag the Kosicrucian name in the mire by applying it to our- selves when we are merely students of their lofty teachings. During the past few centuries the Brothers have worked for humanity in secret; each night at midnight there is a Service at the temple where the Elder Brothers, assisted by the lay-brothers who are able to leave their work in the World (for many of them reside in places where it is yet day when it is midnight in the location of the temple of the Rose Cross), gather up from everywhere in the Western World the thoughts of sensuality, greed, selfishness and materialism. These they seek to transmute into pure love, benevolence, altruism and spiritual aspirations sending them back to the World to uplift and encourage all Good. Were it not for this potent source of spiritual vibration materialism must long ago have totally squelched all spir- itual effort, for there has never Iwen a darker age from the spiritual standpoint than the last three hundred years of materialism. Now the time has come, however, when the method of secret endeavor is to be supplemented with a more direct effort to promulgate a definite, logical and sequential teach- ing concerning the origin, evolution and future develop- ment of the World and man : showing both the spiritual 530 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION and the scientific aspect; a teaching which makes no state- ments that are not supported by reason and logic; a teaching which is satisfying to the mind, for it holds out a reasonable solution to all mysteries; it neither begs nor evades questions and its explanations are both profound and lucid. But, and this is a very important "But," the Rosicrucians do not regard aif, intellectual understanding of God and the Universe as an end in itself; far from it! The greater the intellect, the greater the danger of its misuse. Therefore, this scientific, logical and exhaustive teaching is given in order that man may believe in Itis heart that which liis head has sanctioned and start to live the religious life. The Eosicrucian Fellowship. In order to promulgate this teaching the Eosicrucian Fellowship has been formed, and anyone who is not a HYPiVOTLST, professional medium, clairvoyant, palmist or ASTROLOGER, may enroll as a Student by writing to the General Secretary. There is no fee for Initiation, or dues, ^loney cannot buy our teaching, advancement depends on merit. When a student of the Eosicrucian teachings has become so imbued with the verity thereof, tliat he is prepared to sever his connection with all other occult or religious or- ders — the Christian Churches and Fraternal Orders are excepted — he may assume the Obligation which admits him to the degree of Prohafioner. We do not mean to insinuate by the foregoing clause that all other schools of occultism are of no account — far from it — many roads lead to Eome, but we shall attain with much less effort if we follow one of them than if we THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 531 zigzag from path to ])ath. Our time and energy are limited in the first place, and are still further curtailed by family and social duties not to be neglected for self-development. It is to husband the minim of energy which we may legiti- mately expend upon ourselves, and to avoid waste of the scanty moments at our disposal, that resignation from all other Orders is insisted upon by the leaders. The world is an aggregate of opportunities, but to take advantage of an}- one of them we must possess etliciency in a certain line of endeavor. Development of our spiritual powers will enable us to help or harm our weaker brothers. It is only justifiable when efficiency in Service of Humanity is the object. The Rosicrucian method of attainment diifers from other systems in one especial particular: It aims, even at the very start, to emancipate the pupil from dependence upon others, to make him Self -Reliant in the very highest degree, so that he may be able to stand alone under all circum- stances and cope Avith all conditions. Only one who is thus strongly poised can help the weak. When a number nf people meet in a class or circle for self-development along Xegative lines, results are usually achieved in a short time on the principle that it is easier to drift with the tide than to breast the current. The medium is not nuister of his actions, however, but the slave of a spirit control. Hence such gatherings must be shunned by Probationers. Even classes which meet in positive attitude of mind arc not advised by the Elder Brothers, because the latent powers of all members are massed and visions of the inner worlds obtained l)y anyont^ there, are partly due to the faculties of others. The heat of coal in the center of a lire is en- hanced by surrounding coals, and the clairvoyant produced 532 UOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in a circle, be it ever so positive, is a hot-house plant, too dependent himself to be trusted with the care of others. Therefore each Probationer in the Rosicrueian Fel- lowship performs his exercises in the seclusion and pri- vacy of his room. Results may be obtained more slowly 1)3^ this system, but when they appear, they will be man- ifest as powers cultivated by himself, useable independ- ently of all others. Besides, the Rosicrueian methods build character at the same time as they develop spirit- ual faculties and thus safeguard the pupil against yield- ing to temptation to prostitute divine powers for world- ly prestige. When the Probationer has complied with the neces- sary requirements and completed the tenn of proba- tion, he may send request for individual instruction by the Elder Brothers through the General Secretary. Tlie International Headquarters of the Rosicrueian Fellowship. Having formed the Rosicrueian Fellowship for the purpose of promulgating the teaching given in this book, and aiding asi)irants on the path of progression, it became necessary to find a permanent home and fa- cilities requisite for doing this work. To this end a tract of land was purchased in the town of Oceanside, Cal., ninety miles south of Los Angeles and forty miles north of San Diego, the southwesternmost city of the United States. This tract occupies a commanding site having a most wonderful view of the great Pacific Ocean to the west and the beautiful snow capped mountains in the east. Southern California offers exceptional opportunities for spiritual growth, because of the ether atmosphere being denser than in any other part of the world and Mount Ecclesia as the Rosicrueian Fellowship Head- quarters are called, has been particularly favored in this respect. THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCUNS 533 Our Buildings. The work was started in the end of 1911. Since then there has been built a Sanctuary wherein the Rosieru- cian temple services are held. A two story Adminhiro Hon Building containing on the second floor, the offi- ces of the various executives, a large general office, the publishing and editorial departments. On the first floor is a large, Avell equipped printing office, including a linotype, cylinder and plateii presses, folding ma- chine, paper cutter, also a complete book bindery which enables us to produce our entire publications from set- ting of the type to the finished product. In this de- partment a monthly magazine, "rays from the rose CROSS," is printed, in fact the entire Rosicrucian Fel- lowship publications. There is a modern fireproof Dining Hall with a cap- acity to accommodate one hundred and twenty at once. In it a wholesome, nutritious meatless diet is served to workers and visitors. There is also a Ladies' Dormi- tory with a commodious class room and social hall, a number of Cottages and a Tent City to take care of the over flow of visitoi-s during the vacation season. The Grounds are growing more beautiful year by ye<ir, hun- dreds of palms and a profusion of flowers such as seen only in C'alifornia add to the inspiration and makes this place a paradise in the truest sense of the word. The Correspondence Scliool. In addition to publications of the Rosicrucian Fel- lowship noted in the back of this book there are two correspondence courses which furnish instruction to students who are desirous of growth and enlightenment by study of the Rosicrucian Mysteries and tlir Sirlmn of Astrology. 534 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION THE SYMBOLISM OF THE ROSE CROSS "When inquiring into the meaning of any myth, legend or symbol of occult value, it is an absolute necessity that we should understand that, like any object in the three-dimen- sional world may, or rather must, be viewed from all points to obtain a full and complete comprehension thereof, so all s}Tnbols have a number of aspects. Each viewpoint reveals a different phase from the others, and all have an equal claim to consideration. Viewed in its fullness, this wonderful symbol contains the key to man's past evolution, his present constitution and future development, together with the metliod of attain- ment. In the form where it is represented with a single rose in the center it symbolizes the spirit radiating from itself the four vehicles: the dense, vital and desire-bodies plus the mind; where the s])irit has drawn iiito its instru- ments and become the indwelling human spirit. But there was a time when that condition did not obtain, a time when the three-fold spirit hovered al)ove its vehicles and was un- able to enter. Then the cross stood alone without the rose, symbolizing the condition which prevailed in the early third of Atlantis. There was even a time when the upper limb of the cross was lacking and man's constitution was represented by the Tau (T) that was in the Lemurian THE.ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 535 epoch when he had only the dense, vital and desire bod- ies, but lacked the mind. Then the animal nature was paramount. Man followed desire without reserve. At a still earlier time, in the Hyperborean Epoch, he was also minus desire-bod}' and possessed only of the dense and vital bodies. Then man-in-the-making was like the plants: chaste and devoid of desire. At that time his constitution could not have been represented by a cross. It was symbolized by a straight shaft, a pillar (I). This symbol has been considered phallic, an emblem showing the licentiousnessof the people who worshiped it. Truly it is a symbol of generation, but generation is by no means synonymous with degradation — far from it — the pillar is the lower limb of tlie cross, symbolical of man-in- the-making when he was plantlike. The plant is uncon- scious of ]iassion, desire, innocent of evil. It generates and perpetuates its species in a manner so pure, so chaste, that, properly understood, it is a model for fallen and passionate humanity to worship as an ideal and it was given to earlier races with that intent. The Phallus and Yona used in the Greek mystery temples were given by the hicrophants in that spirit, and over the temple was placed the enigmatical words: ''^lan, know thyself," which, properly understood, is similar to the Rose Cross, for it shows the reason for man's fall into desire, passion and sin. and gives the key to his liberation in the same way that the roses upon the cross indicate the path of liberation. The ])lant is innocent, hut nnt virtu/yus: it has neither desire nor choice. Man has both. lie may follow desire or not as he wishes, that he may learn to master himself. While he was plant-like, a hermaphrodite, he could gen- erate from himself without the help of another, but though he was chaste and as innocent as the plants, he was also 536 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION as unconscious and inert. In ordu- to advance he must have desire to spur him on, and a mind to guide him, and therefore half his creative force was retained for the pur- pose of l)uildinc: a Ijrain and a hirvnx. He liad at that time a round shape simihir to that of the embryo, and the present hirvnx was a part of the creative organ which adhered to the head when the body straightened out. The connection between the two is seen even today in the fact that the boy, who expresses the positive pole of the gener- ative force, changes his voice at pu])erty. That the same force which builds another body when it is sent outwards builds the lu'ain when retained is equally clear when we con- sider that sex-mania leads to insanity, while the profound thinker will feel little inclination for amorous practices. He uses all his creative force to generate thought instead of wasting it in sense-gratification. At the time when man commenced to withhold half his creative force for the above-mentioned purpose, his con- sciousness was directed inwards to build organs. He was capable of seeing these organs and he used the same creative force then under the direction of Creative Hierarchies in planning and in executing plans of organs, that he now uses in the outer world to build airships, houses, automo- biles, telephones, etc. Then he was unconscious of how that half of the creative force was used which was sent outwards for generation of another body. Generation was carried on under the guidance of Angels. At certain times of the year they herded the growing man together in great temples and there the generative act was performed. Man was unconscious of the fact. His eyes had not yet been opened, and though it was necessary for him to have a partner who had the half or other pole of the creative force available for generation which he retained to THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 53;- build organs within, he did not at first know his wife. In or- dinary life he was shut within himself so far as the Physical World was concerned, but it was different when he was brought into such intimate and close touch with another, as in the case in the generative act. Then for the moment the spirit pierced the veil of flesh and Adam hieic his wife. He had ceased to know himself — thus his consciousness became more and more and more centered outside himself in the outside world and he lost his inner perception. That can- not be fully regained until he has passed to the stage where it is no longer necessary to have a partner in generation, and he has reached the development where he can again utilize his whole creative force at will. Then he will again know himself as he did during his stage of plant-like ex- istence, but with this all-important difference that he will use his creative faculty consciously, and will not be re- stricted to using it solely for the j)ro-creation of his own species, but may create whatever he will. Neither will he use his present organs of generation, but the larynx will speak the creative word as directed by the spirit through tlie co-ordinating mechanism of the brain. Thus the two or- gans built by half the creative force will in time be the means wherel)y man will eventually become an independent self-conscious creator. Even at the present time man molds matter l)nth l)y thought and voice, as instanced in scientific exiK-riments where thoughts have created an image on photographic plates, and where the Iniman voice has created geoinotricnl (igurcs in sand, etc. In jiroportion as man lu'comes unselfish he will release the creative force held in leash. That will give him added thought power and enable him to utilize it for upliftnient of others instead of to |)lan how to degrade and subject others to his will. He will learn how to master 538 EOSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION himself and cease to try to master others, except it be done temporarily for their good, but never for selfish ends. Only one who has mastered himself is qualified to rule others, and competent to judge when that should be done, and what is best for thein. Thus we see that in time the present passionate mode of generation will be again superceded by a pure and more efficient method than the present, and that also is symbol- ized in the Kose Cross where the rose is placed in the center between the four arms. The long limb represents the body, the two horizontals, the two arms and the short upper limb, the head. The the rose is in place of the larynx. The rose, like any other flower, is the generative organ of the plant. Its green stem carries the colorless, passion- less plant-blood. The blood-red rose shows the passion filled blood of the human race, but in the rose the vital fluid is not sensuous, it is chaste and pure. Thus it is an excellent symbol of the generative organ in the pure and holy state to which man will attain when he has cleansed and purified his blood from desire, when he has become chaste, pure and Christ-like. Therefore the Eosicrucians look ardently forward to the day when the roses shall bloom upon the cross of humanity, therefore the Elder Brothers greet the aspiring soul with the words of the Eosicrucian Greeting: "May the Eoses bloom upon your Cross," and therefore the greeting is given in the meetings of the Fellowship Centers by the leader to the assembled students, probationers and disciples who re- spond to the greeting by saying "And on 3'ours, also." John speaks of his purification (1st epistle, iii, 9) and says that he who is born of God cannot sin, for he Iceepeth his seed within him. It is an absolute necessity to progress that the aspirant should be chaste. Yet it must also be THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 539 borne in mind, that absolute celibacy is not re(|iured of man until he has reached a point where he is ready for the great initiations, and that it is a duty we owe to the whole to per- petuate the race. If we are mentally, morally, physically and financially able, we may approach the act of generation as a holy sacrifice laid upon the altar of humanity, but not for sensual pleasure. Neither should it be performed in an austere, forbidding frame of m.ind, but in glad giving up of oneself for the privilege of furnishing a friend seeking in- carnation with the body and environment he needs for development. Thus we shall also help him cultivate the blooming roses upon his cross. AIpl]abrttral iCist of the HHnriiB dlnbrxrlJ Important Xotice. The Index is arranged with particular view to facilitate topical study, but at tiie same time alphabetical order has been adliered to as nearly as possible. We add an alpha- betical list of the words indexed. Opposite each word in this list will be found a number, which refers to a page in the Index. On that page the word is grouped with others pertaining to the same topic. The student is particularly requested to note the con- secutive arrang(>ment of rctV'rcnces. For instance, under the heading, "Vital Body," the first relerence tells where that vehicle had its first ince])tion, the last directs to a page which treats of it? final spiritualization, and the inter- vening references point in orderly succession to the places where its gradual unfoldment is described. These refer- ences, in themselves, form an excellent syllabus of the vital body. By diligent and intolligtmt use of this index the Hosi- crucian Cosmo Conception will be found a most comjilete and exhaustive reference library, and we recommend students to study the index as much as the book. The 540 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION mere reading of references will often clear comprehension of a subject and reveal much that is hidden in a general reading of the book. Page Adaptability 543 Adept 543 Adoration 568 Akkadian Race 596 Anaesthetics 544 Angels 551, 553 Animals 543, 553 Archangels 551, 553 Archetypes 544 Aryan Epoch 597 Assimilation 562 Astrology 544 Atlantean Epoch 596 Atoms 544 Attraction 590 B Bible Texts 544 Birth 564 Blood 559 Borderland 566 Brain 561 Brotherhood 546 C Causation; Law of 569 Celibacy 577 Chemical Ether 589 Cherubim 550 Children 557 Chosen People 596, 597 Christ 548 Christian Doctrines .... 546 Clairvoyance 568 Color 548 Concentration 567 Conception 564 Conscience 546 Consciousness 547 Contemplation 568 Cosmic Night or Chaos. . 594 Creative Hierarchies . . . 548 Creator 546 Cremation 565 Crime 548 Cross 548 D Page Death 564 Decay 565 Dense Body 558 Desire 554 Desire Body 572 Desire World 590 Destiny 555 Digestion 562 Discrimination 567 Disease 554 Divine Spirit 576 Doctrines, Christian .... 546 Dreams 554 Drowning 554 Drunkard 554 E Ear 559 Earth 583 Earth Period 592 Ego 575 Elementals 554 Elements 554 Epigenesis 569 Epochs 594 Equinox ; Precession . . . 579 Ether 589, 590 Evil 554 Evolution 568 Excretion 562 Exercises 567 Eye 559 Faith 554 Father ; The 548 Feeling 554 Fertilization 555 Food 555 Forces 555 Forgiveness of Sin 555 Form V 556 Free-will 555 LIST OF WORDS INDEXED 541 Genius 556 Glands 560 God 548 Good 556 Group Spirit 552 H Heart 500 Haemolysis 559 Heaven 566 Heredity 570 Holy Spirit 549 Humanity 557 Human Orfjanisni 558 Human Spirit 576 Hierarchies; Creative 548 Hyperborean Epocli 595 Hypnotism 556 I Ideas 566 Individuality 566 Initiation 567 Instinct 566 Intuition 5(50 Information 5()(i Involution 5().s Innocence 5()() Interest 500 Indifference 59ii Illustrations oS") Imayinatiiin 5()() Immortality 566 J Jehovah 54<i Jupiter 5Sl' Jupiter Period 5ii;{ Jews 5<.l7 K Knowledge 5ti!t Kingdoms 569 L Law of Causation 569 Law of Rebirth 570 Life 5(i:? Life-waves 5.");! Lucifer 551 Lamentations 569 Light Ether 590 Page Life Ether 589 Lungs 5(50 Larynx 5(;i Liver 500 Lemurian Epoch 595 Lemurian Race 596 Life Spirit 576 Lords of Flame 549 Lords of Wisdom 550 Lords of Individuality..., 550 Lords of Form 550 Lords of .Mind 551-553 M ^lan (visible) 557 Man (invisible) 570 Marriage 576 Matter 5s5 ^laterialization 577 Mathematics 577 Materialism 577 Mars 5s3 Mediums 577 Meditation 567 Memory 577 Memory of Nature 578 Mon.struation 578 Mercury 5S3 Mind 574 Mind ; Lords of 551-553 Mineral 573 Microbes 578 Missionary 578 Moons 5,S2 .Moon Period 592 Mongolians 596 Music 578 ^'ii'^'des 5fi0 Mystery Schools 567 N >«'-ra.vs 578 Nebular Theory 578 Neptune 5,v3 Nerves 561 New Jeru,<;aleni 579 New Life Waves 552 O Observation 567 Organism ; human 558 542 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION Page Original Semitic 596 Original Turanian 596 Osmosis 579 P Panorama of Life 565 Pain 579 Patriotism 579 Periods; the seven 591 Philosopher 's Stone 579 Physical World 589 Pilgrimage through matter 579 Pituitary Bodv 560 Pineal Gland 560 Plants 553-579 Planets 582 Polarian Epoch 594 Poems 580 Prayer 579 Precession of Equinox.... 579 Purgatory 565 R Races 596 Race Spirits 551-553 Religion 580 Remorse 554 Repulsion 590 Reason 580 Rebirth; Law of 570 Reflecting Ether 590 Recapitulation 594 Revolutions 594 Recording Angels 580 Regions 5S9-591 Retrospection 567 Ribs 562 Rmoahal Race 596 Rosicrucians 581 S Salvation 581 Saturn Period 591 Scepticism 554 Secdatom 562 Sense Perception 581 Sex 561 Silver Cord 565 Skeleton 562 Sleep 581 Space 585 Spirit 585 Page Spirit (Group) 552 Spirit (Human) 576 Spirit (Holy) 549 Spirit (7 before Throne).. 548 Stories 585 Stones 584 Stone; Philosopher's 579 Seraphim 550 Solar System 581 Soul 584 Sound 584 Son; the 548 Spleen 560 Stragglers 552 Sun; the 582 Sun Period 591 Supreme Being 548 Suicide 565 Sin; Forgiveness of 555 T Tears 578 Temperament 587 Temptation 587 Thought 587 Thymus Gland 560 TlaVatli Race 596 Toltec Race 596 Turanian Race 596 Trance 587 Transmigration 587 Trinity 548 V Venus 583 Venus Period 593 Vesuvius 588 Virtue 588 Vitality 588 Vital Body 570 Virgin Spirits 551-553 Vulcan Period 594 W War 588 Will 588 Wisdom 588 Women 557 World-Soul 588 Worlds 589 World Periods 591 Word 588 inbex PAGE Adaptability ; of supreme imiiortanee 223 Adept; One who has passed the 9 degrees of the lesser Mys- teries and the first of the Great Initiations 475, 502 Animals. Animals started evolution in the Sun Period, became human in Jupiter Perioil 7(1. 224 Why some have cold and others warm blood 37 Why their color often changes with the seasons 37 Animals compared with man 57 Why animals do not really think 59, 70 Desirebody of cold and warm-blooded animals difl'ereiitly constituted <i8, 69 The present animals are more developed tlian we were during our animal stage 69 How animals think tliough lacking mind 70 Animal group spirit located in Desireworiil 77 Why desire and vital bodies of animals are not concentric w ith dense body 77 Animal prodigies 77, 293 Why animals are clairvoyant 77 Relation of groupspirit to animals illustrated 78, 82 When hurt animals do not suffer as much as group spirit. 78 What instinct really is 78 Groupspirit governs the animals by suggestion 83. 350 Horizontal limb of cross symbolizes animal kingdom 86 Bereft of vital body at death loO Archangels work in animals ' desirebodies 222 Angels work in their vital bodies 222 Anthropoids belong to human lifewave 230, 235 The missing link 311 Lemurian 's Word gave him power over animals 275, 2*^1 Horse's head and vital bo<ly not concentric 293 543 544 UOSU'RUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Hapniolysis; the destruction of blood corpuscles :55(5 AVhy hybrids cannot mate 357 Groupspirit withholds seed atom from eggs pending favor- able conditions 401 Anaesthetics ; their etfect on the vital body 62 Astrology; spiritually based in the Law of Causation 161 Atoms; How vital body accelerates their vibratory rate Gl Archetypes. Not merely models, but living things 49 Archetype of suicide's body persists after death and causes him suffering 104 Bible Texts and Teachings. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom, etc 5, 223 The truth shall make you free 23 In whom we live and move and have our being 87, 179 Whatsoever a man soweth that also shall he reap 106 Falling of the walls of Jericho 122 Misunderstanding concerning the plan of salvation. . . .151,223 Changing water to wine 159 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar, etc 158 Christ said of the Baptist: This is Elijah 169 Who did sin, this man or his parents? 170 Know ye not that ye are gods? 171 The Seven Spirits before the Throne 180. 252 The Word made flesh 181 Their eyes were opened and they saw they were naked. . . 190 Everlasting Salvation and Damnation 224, 229 I die daily (Paul) 249 Adam kne^v Eve and she bore Seth 277 The tree of Knowledge 278 The tree of Life 363 How shall I conceive, T Ijiotv not a man (Mary) 278 Why the Angel said: In pain shalt thou bear chiMren. . . . 278 Why foreign missions are a mistake 308 The sons of God married the daughters of men 310, 335 Location of the promised land 310, 335 The "lost" tribes 310.313 Chosen people— past and future 298, 305. 311. 334 A new heaven and a new earth 313 INDEX 545 PAGE How shall we escape if we neglect so great a salvation.. . 315 Translation of the Bible discussed 317 Bible not intended as an "open book" 319,322 Paul asserts allegorical signification of Bible, he and .Christ gave deeper teachings to a few 320 The Greek Septuagint; the Talmud and the transcrijjtion of the Masoretes 536 A fallacious standard of Truth 321 Two renderings of the opening sentence in Genesis and how each complements the other 321 According to the Bible the p]arth was formed from the " everexisting essence," not from "nothing" 322 Nebular theory proves Gods creative and sustaining energy 129, 323 The dual Creative force 324 The 7 Creative Hierarchies 325 Why Genesis does not mention Cherubim and Seraphim. . . 326 The Saturn Period 327 The Sun Period; how it is scientifically possible to have light ere sun and moon were create<l 328 The Moon Period; its atmosphere of "firefog" 328 The Earth Period and Recapitulations 329 The Polarian Epoch; the Hyperborean Epoch 330 The Creation of the Sun 330 Expelling the Moon from the Earth 331 The Lemurian Epoch 331 "Form," not "Life," created 332 Atlantean Epoch; ''nophesli" an important word 332 Aryan Epoch; the I']lohim rest and man's work begins. . . . 333 Jehovah, leader of Angels an<l Regent of the Moon 333 Jehovah is builder of "Form"; giver of children 334 The wilderness; the rebel Jews 335 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis 336 How the two Creation stories of Bible liarmonizo 344 Jehovah blew ncphrsh: breath into Adam's nostrils and Adam became nejihcsh chayim : breathing creatures.. 345 Occult efifect of this inbreatliing 348, 350 The sold (not merely the "lifr") of all flesh is in the blood 349 18 546 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE The seed of Abraham 351 Before Abraham was I am 352 How and why the Lucifer Spirits spoke to woman 361 Atonement of Christ and Forgiveness of sins complement the Law of Causation 373, 401 Jesus, Christ, the only begotten, not one but three 374 On earth peace ; good will among men 387 I came not to bring peace, but a sword 383 An eye for an eye 384 Return good for evil 393 As a man thinketh in his heart 398 Why Christ 's mission required a violent ending 406, 408 The Cleansing Blood (chapter) 406 Darkness and rending of the temple veil 407 Beotherhood. Atlanteans evolved cunning, we Aryans are evolving reason, in future New Galileans will cultivate love. . . 311 One groupspirit controlled humanity during the earliest epochs 348 That was composed of all the Creative Hierarchies 351 Jehovah segregated humanity into nations and races 352 Christ came to reunite them into a Brotherhood 352 Why Christ is the only Being who can do that 380 Christian Doctrines. The Creation 317 The Fall 277, 278, 361 Salvation and Damnation 224, 229 The Immaculate Conception 378, 390 The Atonement 400 The Cleansing Blood 406 Forgiveness of Sin 91, 111, 373 The Trinity 87. 229, 253 Conscience. Conscience is the fruitage of previous purgatorial existences 120 How conscience battles with desire 89 Creator. Nebular theory predicates a creator 32? Creator of Universe a logical necessity 128 INDEX 547 PAGE How we learn to become Creators. 128, 338 Man 's desire to create caused the Fall 361 Consciousness. Consciousness of the four Kingdoms, with diagram 73, 74 Consciousness of animals described 83 Effect of the skeleton on consciousness 456 Consciousness of minerals and plants described 85 How soul-growth enlarges the consciousness 96 Evolution of consciousness, Ariadne's thread through maze of ' ' Worlds, " " Periods, " " Globes, "etc 201 Why Pythagoras made knowledge of mathematics a pre- requisite to occult teaching 203 Vehicles and consciousness of man in Saturn Period like those of present mineral 212 Vehicles and consciousness plantlike in Sun Period 213 Vehicles and consciousness of man like the lower Animals during the Moon Period 217 Tabular description of consciousness in past and future Periods 421 Our present consciousness results from the war between the desire body and the vital body 455 Involution : from devine All-consciousness to. human sclf- consciousness 80, 216 Polarian Epoch; trance consciousness like Saturn, Hyper- borean Epoch deep sleep like in Sun Period 263 Torture used in Lcmuria to waken consciousness to a dreamy state 279 Our present waking consciousness dates from the middle of Atlantis when ' ' mist ' ' cleared 300 How marriage in the family produced the tie of blood by generating common consciousness 354, 397 How intertribal marriages has destroyed "second sight" or clairvoyance 355 Internal and external skeleton as factors in consciousness. 456 The four causes of our materialistic ideas 359 How sin and its consequent pain has awakened and is sharpening our consciousness 362 How our consciousness will bo exjKinded 417 The Consciousness of the Jupiter Period , 418 548 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE The Consciousness of the Ventis Period 419 The Consciousness of the Vulcan Period 421 Color. Illustrative of the "Trinity" 253 Why changeable in animals at different seasons 37 Crime; crimes we ignorautly commit against the "lying 101 Cross. The cross is symbolical of the life currents vitalizing tiic bodies of plant, animal and man 85 Cross symbolical of man's past evolution, present consti- tution and future development 516 CREATIVE HIERARCHIES AND OTHER LIFE WAVES. The Supreme Being. The Supreme Being is the architect of the whole Uni- verse; vastly exalted above our solar God 179 The Supreme Being images the Universe prior to creation and dissolves it when it has served its purpose 375 The WORD made flesh 181 God. God is the Creator and sustainer of solar system 179 The logical 'necessity of a creator and sustainer of the worlds 129, 323 God is an expression of the positive pole of the Universal Spirit (matter is negative pole) 185 God is a composite Being 183, 253 The Sun is the visible symbol of God 181 The Father is highest Initiate of Saturn Period 376 The Son: Christ, is highest Initiate of Sun Period 376 The Holy Spirit (Jehovah) is highest Initiate of Moon Period 376 Purpose of the Jehovistic Race religions 352, 433, 435 Purpose of the Christian religion 352, 433, 435 Purpose of the coming religion of the Father 435 The Seven Spirits Before the Throne. Collectively they are God 252-3 Individually they are Regents of the planets 180 Christ. Christ is highest Initiate of Sun Period 376 INDEX 549 PAGE The Christ became Kegent of Earth at Golgotha 407 The Immaculate Conception 378 Why Christ used the dense and vital body of Jesus..l28, 378, 380 Why Christ is unique among all Beings, celestial or ter- restrial, and alone able to reunite mankind 380, 382 Jesus ' body attuned to Christ vibrations 382 Atonement does not vitiate the law of Causation; nor does iloctrine of remission of sins 373, 401 Salvation illustrated 402 Why Christ said ' ' not peace but a sword " 389 Why the death of Christ was violent 405 The wounds of Christ, of esoteric significance 406 How the sin of the world was taken away 408 The purpose of the Christian Religion 433, 435 Jehovah segregated mankind into nations and races. Christ will reunite them in Brotherhooil 352 Tiie special mission of Christ 401, 405 Jehovah (Holy Spirit). Prior to Jehovah's regime a common groupspirit ruled mankind 351 Jehovah is highest Initiate of the Moon Periofl 376 He is leader of Angels and Regent of all moons, ours included 333 Why some Archangels (tvho are sun spirits) help Jehovah, the lunar Goil 404 Jehovaii built hard bony structure in early Lemuria. . 34G He blew in the breath: ncphesh, and men became ncphcsh chayim : breathing creatures 345 He separated the sexes 347 Jehovah and the Archangels divided mankind into nations and races, appointing a Guardian Angel for each Ego 347. 352 Jehovah and Archangels work in desirebody by "Law," fear of God is pitte<l against desire of fle.sh 395 Purpose of the Jehovistic Race? religions 433, 435 Why Race religions are insufficient to meet h'l'uan needs. 383 LOBDs OF Flame. Are brilliantlv luminous; called " Thronej^" in Bible 206 550 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE They gave germ of dense body and awakened divine spirit of man-in-tlie-inaking 207 Lords of Flame aided Virgin Spirits to penetrate first veil of matter 216 They helped Lords of Wisdom reconstruct dense body. ... 211 Lords of Flame help link divine spirit and life spirit. . . . 212 They helped Lords of Individuality link divine spirit and human spirit 216 Lords of Flame, Cherubim and Seraphim leave our system. 220 Cherubim. Awaken life spirit of man-in-the-making 212 Aid spirit penetrate second veil of matter 216 Cherubim help Lords of Individuality link human spirit to life spirit 215 Lords of Flame, Cherubim and Seraphim leave our evo- lution 220 Why Cherubim and Seraphim are not mentioned in the Creation story of Bible 326 Seraphim. Awaken human spirit (the Ego) in man-in-the-making. .. . 215 They leave our evolution 326 Lords op Wisdom. They had charge of material evolution in Sun Period, they helped Lords of Flame reconstruct dense body. . . 211 They gave germ of vital body to man-in-the-making 211 They helped Lords of Flame link divine spirit to life spirit 214 Lords of Individuality help Lords of Wisdom reconstruct dense body, giving germ of skeleton, muscle 214 Lords of Wisdom now in charge of divine spirit 220 Lords of Individuality. They had charge of material evolution in Moon Period, and helped reconstruct dense body 214 They gave germ of desire body 215 They have charge of life spirit now 220 Lords of Form. They have charge of material evolution now 240 Also of human spirit, the Ego 220 They reconstruct dense body, giving germ of brain 239 Help Angels reconstruct vital body 240 INDEX 551 PAGE Help man build dense body in Polarian Epoch 261 Vivified human spirit in many Moon Stragglers 266 Those stragglers remained mindless, however 266 Lords of Mind. They were human in the Saturn period, are expert mind- builders and work only with man 222, 243 They also help man build higher desire botly 265 I'he Father is highest Initiate among Lords of Min<l. . . . 376 Abchangels. They were human in Sun Period, are expert builders in desire bodies, work with animal and man 222, 349 The Son, Christ, is highest Initiate Archangel 376 Archangels work in lower part of desirebody 243 They helped man build his desirebody in Lemuria 265 During heavenlife they teach him to reconstruct the earth. 126 ANGELS. They were human in Moon Period ; are expert builders of vital body, work with plant, animal and man 222, 349 A Guardian Angel was appointed for each Ego 252 The Holy Spirit, Jehovah, is their highest Initiate 376 Angels and Lords of Form clothe man in vital body 263 The vital body is their normal vehicle, they are double sexed and without brain 285 Angels directed man's propagation in harnumy with stars, then parturition was painless 283 Lucifer Spirits. They were stragglers of the life wave of Angels 286 They are called serpents 288 How and why they spoke to the woman 287, 361 Virgin Spirits (our human Life wave). Whence we came and why pilgrimage through matter was undertaken 87 Our varying grades of unconsciousness during Involution, attainment of self-consciousness 189, 201 The descent of spirit marks the ascent of form and both streams coalesce in the focusing mind 266 Their evolution depends upon adaptability 223 Their future development 417 552 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION PAOB Stragglers and Newcomers. Some of our life wave proved unadaptable in Saturn Period, they formed dark spots on the luminous Sun globe . . . . ' 225 More straggled in sixth revulutiun of Sun Period 225 Some Saturn stragglers Avere promoted in seventh revolu- tion of the Sun Period 225 Some from the animal life wave straggled in Sun Period. . 225 List of classes at beginning of Moon Period 226 More spirits of our life wave straggled in fifth revolution of the Moon Period. Cherubim promoted some 229 When there are no more stragglers a race dies 341 New Life Waves (behind the human spirits). The present animals started evolution in Sun Period 224 The present plants started evolution in Moon Period 226 The minerals started in the Earth Period 230, 232 Group Spirits. A guardian spirit governing a tribe of animals or plants from without 72, 81 Prior to the advent of Jehovah humanity was governed from tvithout by a common groupspirit 351 Jehovah and his Archangels are like groupspirits, for they govern the nations 349 Group spirits evolve to family and Race spirits 82 Groupspirit of plant and oviperous animals withhold seed- atom from seed and egg, pending favorable conditions 461 Groupspirit is " a jealous god'' like Jehovah; it abhors and prevents intermarriage of species 353, 357 Instinct is suggestion of groupspirit responded to by animal 78 Groupspirit suffers when an animal is hurt 78 Groupspirit is responsible for the similar traits, tastes and appearance of the separate plants or animals in its tribe 71 Groupspirit is responsible for the currents which flow in- wards in coldblooded animals 69 Outgoing currents in the desirebodj* of animals are gen- erated by them, not by groupspirit 69 INDEX 653 PAGE Animal groupspirits work in the blood by means of the air inspireil /S50 Difference between a groupspirit and a human Ego. .78, 82, 350 Diagram showing present location of groupspirits 74 LIFE WAVES. (Which reach (he human sfa<ie in our system.) Lords of Mind (started evolution before our scheme). Became human in the Saturn Period, are expert mind- builders, work only with man (who was mineral in Saturn Period) 222, 427 The Father is their highest Initiate 376 They became Creative Intelligences in Earth Period.... 243 Archangels (started prior to our scheme). Became human in the Sun Period, are expert builders of coarse desirestuff, work principally with animals (which were mineral in Sun Period), but aiso with man 222, 349, 427 The Son (Christ) is their highest Initiate 376 They become Creative Intelligences in Ju[iiter Period. . . . Angels (started prior to our evolution). Became human in Moon Period, are expert builders of Ether. Work specially with plants (which were mineral in Moon Period) 222,349.427 Their highest Initiate is Jehovah, the Holy Siiirit 376 They become Creative Intelligences in Venus Period Virgin Spirits (our present humaniti/). Started evolution as mineral in Saturn Perio<l 205 Became human in the Earth Period. We are now becom- ing expert builders of Form from chemical mineral substance 426 In the Jupiter Periods we shall vitalize the forms 428 In the Venus Period we shall give them feeling 428 In the Vulcan Period we shall become Creative Intelli- gences and give the forms a mind 428 Animals started evolution in Sun Period, become human in Jupiter Period 70, 224 Plants started evolution in Moon Period, become human in Venus Period 226 554 ROSICBUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Minerals started evolution in Earth Period, become human in Vulcan Period 230, 232 Desire. Desire for prolonged earth-life makes the spirit earth- bound amid unpleasant surroundings 103 How conscience battles with desire 89 Archetypes of desires, feelings and emotions 50 Disease. Why complications set In when a person is sick 64 Why pain is felt in a limb subsequent to the time of amputation 64 A spiritual cause of paralysis 63 A spiritual cause of consumption and rachitis 113 Haemolysis (destruction of blood corpuscles; see Human Organism). Nostalgia (homesickness) ; how engendered by the Eace Spirit 351 Dreams. The cause of dreams, and why mostly confused 94 Dreamlike internal picture consciousness of animals rational because engendered by groupspirit 217 Drunkard ; how purged in Purgatory 105 Drowning; why drowning persons see past life in a flash. ... 61 Elements. In Saturn Period there was only one element : heat — incipient fire 234 In Sun Period there was fire and air; in Moon Period fire, air, water. Here we have four elements 234 A new element will be added in the Jupiter Period 234 Elementals or naturespirits; help build our bodies 126 Evil ; how it grows and is destroyed 42-43 Faith. Childlike faith and scepticism compared 6 Feeling. Distinct from mere response to impacts 32 A separate desirebody necessary to true feeling 57 Interest and Indifference ; the twin feelings which move the world 45 Remorse 47 INDEX 555 PAGE Archetypes of feeling 50 Effect of sharp purgatorial pain on future lives 109 Mathematic study raises us above feelings 203 Pineal gland once an organ of feeling 262 Feeling was awakened by torture in Lemuria 279 Rhmoahals developed finer feelings: joy and sorrow, pleas- ure and pain, etc 294 Tlavatlis developed ambition 295 Freewill and Destiny. Relative freewill of mineral, plant, animal and man eom- pared S3- All evil acts in life at least are voluntary 110 Choice regarding place of Rebirth 129. 136 Epigenesis more than choice of action 135 Original Semites the first to be given freewill and made responsible to law of consequence 301 Causes when ripened to maturity become destiny 136 Mature destiny cannot be escaped (story) 161 The stars: the clock of Destiny 163 Poem on freewill and destiny 163 Freewill bought at cost of pain and death 288, 363 Forgiveness of Sin. Forgiveness and the subconscious mind 91 How it shortens or eliminates Purgatory Ill The doctrines of Forgiveness and Atonement do not vitiate, but complement the Law of Causation 373 Fertilization. Depends upon presence of etheric matrix of body being present in mother's womb and on seedatom 137,461 Seedatom withheld by groupspirit wlion animals mate outside their species 352 Food. Why one man 's meat is another 's poison 84 Food as a factor in evolution 165 The science of nutrition (chapter) 441 Why we do not take life when eating plantseed or eggs. . 461 Tlie law of assimilation (chapter) 457 Forces. Laws of Nature not blind, but Great Intelligences 49 55G EOSICEUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Archetypal Forces and the inception of form 51 Force is spirit not yet crystallized to matter 120, 247 Relation of force and matter illustrated 121 Attraction and Repulsion; the twin forces, and liow they operate 46 The Bible on ' ' dual creative energy " 324 Form. All forms are built of one basic substance 31 Forms are crystallized space; at death it dissolves to spirit 249, 186 Reflation of Life, Form and Consciousness 223 Reason for multiplicity of forms and their decay 31 All form devoid of true feeling 31 Wonderful metamorphoses of forms in Desire world 41 Archetypes of form 50 Archetypes build forms by sound 123 Sound the builder of climate, flora and fauna 125 Form and life merge into one spirit in Chaos; seedatoms of worldglobes alone remain intact 247 Life may, and does, exist independently of concrete form. 248 Forms are always built to suit conditions 255 Man 's past, present and future form 257 How pineal gland preserved man's form from destruc- tion by fire in Lemuria 262 Why form evolves to a certain point ; then degenerates and dies 289, 341, 343 Jehovah, the builder of form and giver of children. . .334,348 Bible story of Creation refers to form : Life is uncreate 332, 344 Life has no origin: Forms have 504 Genius. Genius and epigenesis 185 A genius builds better organism from parental material than others 138 Heredity cannot account for genius 155 Why genius is ahead of its time 161 Good; how assimilated by the spirit 21, 47, 96, 123, 417 Hypnotism. How hypnotism and anaesthetics affect vital body 62 INDEX 557 HUMANITY (topical). PAGE Humanity compareil with mineral, plant and animal. ... 57 Origin of our faculties: sense perception, locomotion ami thought 59 Man is the inverted plant 86 Seven human principles as correlated to five worlds 88 Man is a 3-fold spirit having a mind by which he governs a 3-fold body and transmutes it to soul 95 Man builds in heaven the body he uses on earth 128 In Hyperborean Epoch we had both lunar and solar sexforce, hence we were hermaphrodites 268 Why nations rise and fall 289 Originally humanity were governed by one common group- spirit 351 Later Jehovah segregated them into nations 352 Original Semites first to be given freewill and made responsible to the law of consequence 301 Mission of Christ to reunite the races as Brothers 352 The four steps and stages in Eeligion 302 The sixteen paths to destruction -71, 306 The ' ' missing link " 341 The origin of Life 504 Man. Differently educated from women in Lemuria 279 Man possesses solar sexforce expressing " Will" 267 Spermatozoa an expression of concentrated will 284 Woman. Why subject to ])eriodical fiow and tears 60 Why more intuitive than man 92 Woman has lunar sexforce which expresses itself spir- itually as * ' Imagination " 267 How woman was educated in Lemuria 279 Woman developed memory before man 280 Why parturition became painful 283 Imagination builds the foetus 284 How and why Lucifer spoke to the woman 361 Children. Childlike faith compared to scepticism 6 Childlife in the first heaven 117 558 KOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Birth of a child only commenceil with the delivery of the dense body 139 Children are clairvoyant and have invisible playmates. .. . 140 Do not manufacture individual blood in early years 143 Birth of the vital body produces growth 141 Why one who has died as a child will be apt to remember that life in its next embodiment 172 Education of children in Lemuria 279, 361 Education of children in early Atlantis " 296 Children are clairvoyant while innocent 281 Jehovah, the Regent of the Moon, is the builder of "form' ' and hence the giver of children 334 HUMAN ORGANISM (topical). Dense Body. A dense body necessary to live in the Physical World .... 57 What determines shape of dense body 60 Why the dense body is our most valuable instrument .... 76 Dense body abandoned at death 97 How premature loss of dense body causes suffering to suicide 104 Archetype of dense body built by us in heaven 126 Birth of dense body 139 Germinally started in Saturn Period with incipient sense organs 206 Reconstructed in Sun Period. Germination of alimentary canal and glands commenced 211 Reconstructed in Moon Period. Skeleton, cartilage, muscle and nerves begin to form 214 Reconstructed in Earth Period. Then brain and voluntary nerves began to form 236, 239 Wonderful mechanism of dense body 237 Line of future improvements 262 "Point" in forehead not concentric with the correspond- ing "point" in vital body in Atlantis 293 When those points came into correspondence clairvoyance was lost 294 The keynote of the dense body 369 INDEX 559 PAGE How connection between dense and vital bodies has be- come relaxed since Golgotha 482 Blood. How warm and coldblooded animals are produced. ....... 37 Difference of constitution of desirebody in cold and warm- blooded animals 69 Bed blood requisite to a separate desirebody 69 In our animal stage we had no red blood 69 Incipient blood currents started in Moon Period 218 Before the Ego can become an indwelling spirit it must have body with warm blood and upright larynx. . .86, 286 The blood is the direct vehicle of the Ego 91,238,350 The blood is the carrier of feelings and emotions 91 Children do not manufacture individual blood 143 Effects upon Ego of high and low temperature 144 Constancy of blood temperature more marked after 21st year 145 Mars, iron, warm blood and individuality 268, 274 Why Mars prevented evolution of warm blood in the first three and one-half Earth-revolutions 274 The soul of all flesh is in the blood 350 Why marriage ' ' in the clan ' ' gives second sight 353, 397 Why mixing blood of one family by marriage with another family kills clairvoyance 355 The bloo<l ; the highest expression of vital body 397 Menstruation and tears 60 In each cycle the blood carries a picture of the outside world to seedatom in heart 92, 398 Haemolysis (dentruciion of blood). Haemolysis and death results when blood of higher animal is injected in lower 355 Mating of different species causes partial haemolysis with loss of propagating faculty 357 International marriages produce haemolysis which kills second sight enjoyed by marrying in the clan 358 Ear. The semicircular canals of the oar. music and logic 126 Ear was started in Saturn Period 206 Eye; the eye was built by light 18, 276 5G0 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE The so-called ' ' third eye ' ' was orgau of feeling 262 Liver. Desirebody rooted in liver 68 Groupspirit directs currents inwards in cold-blooded ani- mals. Currents icell out in mammals 69 Liver and ' ' liver " 69 Lungs; the place of ingress for the groupspirit 345, 348, 350 Spleen. Spleen is root of vital body, it specializes solar energy. . . 63 How white corpuscles are made 455 Glands. Glands and alimentary canal started in Sun Period 211 Pineal Gland was once the localized seat of feeling 262 Glands are expressions of the vital body 455 Thymus Gland; supplies parental blood to child in infancy and early childhood 143 Pituitary Body; latent in most people, it is an organ of clairvoyance 473 Pineal Gland. Once a localized organ of feeling 262 Now an organ of clairvoyance when developed 473 Heart. Head and heart figuratively at war 1 7, 393 Silver Cord fastened to left ventricle of heart by the seedatom 98 Eupture of silver cord causes lieart to stop 98 Heart, though an involuntary muscle, is cross-striped like a voluntary muscle 396 How the crossstripes may be developed and the heart control body 399 Hofl heart, larynx and spinal cord become path of sex- currents 477 Muscles. How manipulated by thoughts of Ego 89 The higher part of desirebody built the voluntary nervous system 394 Voluntary muscles striped lengthwise and crosswise ; involuntary muscles striped lengthwise only 396 Muscles the particular stronghold of desirebody 455 INDEX 561 PAGE Nerves. The cause of jiaralysis 63 Voluntary nerves started in Earth Period, sympathetic system in Moon Period 239 Higher part of desirebody built voluntary nerves 394 Pneumogastric nerve, avenue of ingress of intuition or ' ' first impressions " 398 Pneumogastric nerve is avenue of egress for the seedatom at death 97 Brain. How the Ego manipulates tlie braincentors 89 Building of brain started in Lemuria 239 Built since separation of sexes 267 Half the sexforce diverted to build brain 269, 284 Cost of the faculty of thought 270 Lemurian girls first developed memory 280 Why Lucifer prompted Lemur lans to use the generative force independent of the Angels 287 How Lucifer spoke to the woman 361 Larynx. Why animals cannot speak 86 A horizontal larynx is under groupspirit 236 Larynx, the highest achievement of human Ego 236 Originally the larynx was part of the sexorgan 269 The larynx is sustained by sexforce 269, 284 The larynx will eventually supersede the sexorgans and man will speak the (now lost) creative WORD. .364, 425 Larynx, heart and spinal cord, path of sexourrent in Initiates 478 Sex. Change of boy's voice at the time of puberty. Sex is determined by forces active in Life Ether 36 Sex alternates in successive births 160 Will and Imagination are solar and lunar sexforces 267 When Earth was united with sun and moon in the Hyperborean Epoch man was male-female 268-9 When Earth separated from sun and moon the sexes also separated 268 562 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Sexforce built brain and larynx 2G9 When Angels regulated sexrelation in harmony with stars parturition was painless 277 When Adam kneiv his wife indiscriminately, "their eyes were opened ; ' ' then pain and death began 278, 283 Spermatozoa an expression of male sexforce : Will. Imagi- nation, the female sexforce, builds foetus 284 All retain one-half of sexforce to build brain, nervous system and larynx 284 Selfish motive in sex and thought activities 285 Lucifer spirits prompted man to abuse of sex 287 Adam 's " rib " and ' ' side " 347 The beginning and the end of sex 364 Skeleton. Skeleton soft as cartilage till crystallized in early Le- muria by Jehovah's lunar forces 275, 346 Comparison of the effect of external and internal skel- etons on consciousness 456 Hardening of bones contributed to divide sexes 275 Skeleton the particular stronghold of divine spirit 397 Ribs. Young children do not create blood from bones 143 Adam's "rib" 347 Digestion. Digestion accomplished through the aid of forces in the chemical ether 35, 94, 143 Manufacture and selection of gastric juices 263 Digestion commenced in Hyperborean Epoch by osmosis. . 263 Alimentary canal started in Sun Period 211 How digestion is affected by temper 456 The law of assimilation (chapter) 457 Excretion ; a selective elimination of waste 35 Seedatom. The seedatoms have formed part of all vehicles ever used by one particular Ego 97 Seedatom of dense body leaves heart just after last breath, bearing imprint of panorama of life 97 Seedatom of dense body fastens silver cord to heart.... 98 INDEX . 5G3 PAGE Seedatom of vital body extracted at second rupture of silver cord 103 Seedatom of desirebody: seat of conscience. It is ex- tracted ere spirit leaves desirebody to disintegrate. . . 120 How seedatom of mind gathers materials for the mind of a new life prior to birth 133 How seedatom of desirebody gathers desirestuff for a new desirebody 134 How seedatom of vital body gathers new ether 134 How the etheric mold of the coming dense body is placed in womb of mother by the Lords of Destiny 137 Seedatom of dense body placed in semen of father 137 Seedatoms of World-globes alone persist in Chaos 247 Seedatoms of plant seed or eggs withheld by groupspirit pending favorable conditions 461 Seedatoms of animals withheld by groupspirit to prevent mating of hybrids or mismating 3.57 Outside world pictured upon seedatom in each cycle of the blood 398 LIFE HERE AND HEREAFTER (topical). Life in General. The problem of life and death 19 The three solution.s oflfered 148 The four streams of life ensouling all form 31 Life alone can feel; form is dead and unfeeling 32 Life Ether: the avenue of propagation 36 Life Ether freed at age of 14 143 A separate vital body necessary to express life 57 The four Kingdoms of life symbolized in the cross 85 The value of a life largely dependent upon conditions at death 101 Duration of life in Purgatory 107 Life in the First Heaven 113 Life in the Second Heaven 121 Life in the Third Heaven 129 The purpose of life 131 Life a school of experience 132 564 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE The life ensouling man entered evolution in the Saturn Period 205 The life ensouling the linimals entered evolution in the Sun Period 224 The life ensouling the plants entered evolution in the Moon Period 226 The life ensouling the mineral entered evolution in the Earth Period 232 The relation of Life, Form and Consciousness 80, 223 Life and form merge in Chaos, leaving only seedatoms of World-globes intact 247 Life may, and does, exist in forms intangible to us 248 Life always builds forms to suit conditions 256 Life uncreate, the importance of the word nephesh 332 First Creation story of Bible deals with form, the second with the ensouling life: nephesh 344 Nephesh chayim: breathing creatures; not living souls.. 345 Life did not originate anywhere, at any time: it is 584 Taking life for food 460 Why plant seed and eggs contain no life 461 Conception. Conception results only when etheric mold of a body and the seedatom are present 137 Ego enters mother's womb 18 days after conception.... 138 Birth. Birth is the result of Ego's desire for experience 129 Birthplace usually chosen by Ego 136 Birth not accomplished when dense body is delivered.... 139 Birth of vital body and growth 141 Birth of desire body and puberty 142 Birth of the mind and maturity 143 Death. The problem of Life and Death 19 How death is robbed of its terror 27 Death by ilrowning or freezing 61 Death by suicide and its dreadful consequences 104 Death by accident or on the battlefield 118 The importance of peaceful surroundings at death 109 INDEX 565 PAGE One of the main causes of infant mortality 118 People who have died sometimes ignorant of that fact. . . . 121 Death did not exist till latter part of Lemuria 107, 278 Premature cremation causes departing si)irit pain 98 The oftener we die, the better we shall live 244, 363 Death of form gives spirit scope for advancement 249 Our liberty purchased at cost of death and pain 363 Degeneracy and death of races and nations 289 Decay; an activity of the chemical forces in matter 31 Vital and dense bodies disintegrate simultaneously 102 Cremation. Premature incineration pains departing Spirit 98 Silver Cord. Silver Cord fastened in left ventricle of heart by seed- atom. Rupture there stops heart 98 Silver Cord not broken in any case where resuscitation is accomplished 102 Final rupture and its effect 102 Panorama of Life. Panorama viewed through negative pole of Reflecting Ether just subsequent to death. 91, 101 Panorama is of varying length — what terminates it 102 Panorama l)asis of pleasure anil pain beyond 108 How panorama may be eradicated by remission of sin. . . Ill Contrast between panorama of a past life viewed after death and a coming life seen prior to birth 130 The blood in each cycle through heart engraves panorama on seedatom 398 Purgatory. How and why suicide suffers for rash act 104 Why post-mortem existence is first purgative 104 How the miser is purged of avarice li)4 How drunkard is purged from his vice 10.5 How each act in life automatically produces its just re- ward or retribution Ii17 Duration of life in Purgatory 107 How we may escape Purgatory Ill 56G EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Children go through Purgatory to First Heaven at once. . 117 Conscience: the fruitage of Purgatory 119 Borderland; a pitiable state of existence between Heaven and Purgatory, and who goes there 112 First Heaven. A place of happiness, the measure determined by our own previous benevolence expressed in Panorama 114 The ethics of true benevolence 115 Second Heaven. This is the realm of tone 122 Assimilation of soulpower generated in past life 123 Preparation for new earth-life 124 Building new environment and new body 125, 128 Third Heaven. Panorama of a new life as chosen by Ego 129 Ideas. Sot ideas detrimental to investigation; great importance of adaptability 5, 223 Immortality; why it would be most undesirable at present. . 363 Individuality. Of man compared to animals 71 "I" consciousness of children and the thymus gland. . .. 143 Birth of Individuality (chapter) 266 Mars, iron, red blood and individuality 268, 274 Christ preached cultivation of Individuality 352 Information ; source of the author's information 8 Innocence, is not virtue 282 Imagination. Imagination is the spiritual expression of the female, lunar sexforce. (Will is male and solar) 267 Imagination the formative force in creation 324, 425 Instinct. Instinct an expression of wisdom of groupspirit 78 Why man 's unwisdom is superior to infallible animal instinct 79 Intuition. What it is, and why most noticeable in women 92 INDEX 567 INITIATION AND ITS RESULTS (topical). Initiation. page Initiation described and defined 519 Enables man to build body consciously during antenatal life 128, 138 Value of mathematics in process of attainment 203 Lemurian kings initiated by Lords of Mercury 272-3 Initiation will enable man to leave body at will 274 Lemurian initiators taught art and science 28 1 Human Initiates have had entire charge of our evolution since the beginning of the Aryan Epoch 304 At end of Aryan Epoch highest Initiate will appear pub- licly as leader of those who want him 305 Jesus' body attuned to Christvibrations by initiation.... 382 Initiation under the (,'hrist-star 391 How to know an Initiate 68, 400 Initiation open to chosen few only, before Christ 404 Wliy it is now open to * ' whosoever will " 404, 482 The Seven Days of Creation and Initiation 412 How Initiation will expand our consciousness 417 Consciousness of the Jupiter Period 418 Consciousness of Venus Period 419 Spirals within spirals of attainment 420 Schematic list of Periods and consciousness 421 Why probation must precede Initiation 478, 519 Initiation of the Kose Cross 519 The necessity of training 25, 41, 480 The bridge to the unseen worlds 476 Mystery Schools; septenary division of. The Rosicrucian method of preparation 439 Exercises. Retrospection, a review of the day 's events Ill Concentration; its similarity to, and its difference from sleep 483 The best time to concentrate 485 Concentration (chapter) 486 Meditation (chapter) 489 Observation 492 Discrimination 493 568 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Contemplation (cliapter) 4il4 Adoration (chapter) 495 Clairvoyance. Clairvoyance is a faculty immanent in ail 19 Value of testimony to superpliysical truths dairvoyantly obtained 20 The necessity and the results of training 25,41,480 Animals are clairvoyant 77 Children are clairvoyant 140, 281 A positive method of attainment 203 "Second-Sight" produced by marriage in the clan or family 354 How international marriages have destroyed this involun- tary clairvoyance 355 Activity of pituitary body and pineal gland formerly pro- duced involuntary clairvoyance 473 Ee-awakening of their vibratory powers will produce pos- itive clairvoyance 477 Clairvoyants. Why their observations differ 26 Difference in desirebody of trained and untrained clair- voyant 67, 241 How anyone may distinguish a trained clairvoj-ant. . . .68, 400 The Lemurians were all clairvoyant but could not see physically 281 INVOLUTION, EVOLUTION AND EPIGENESIS (topical). Involution. Involution illustrated 80 Involution is the period of unconscious development. .185, 201 Energy of Virgin Spirits turned inwards to build vehicles of consciousness during Involution 189, 201 Descent of spirt marks ascent of form. Both streams coalesce in the focusing mind 266 Involution, evolution and epigenesis chapter 336 Evolution. Evolution commences at the coalition of spirit and body, when self -consciousness is awakened 185, 202 INDEX 569 PAGE Then "their eyes were opened," the creative energy turned outwards and conquest of world begun. .81, 190,202 Salvation and damnation, the great importance of adaptability 223 Evolution would have ceased if man had eaten of tree of life 363 The next great division of the "sheep" and "goats".. 229 Wine as a factor in evolut ion 168, 359 Evolution is progression in three direetious 151 The end of human evolution 158 Our dense body is in fourth stage of evolution, vital body in third, desirebody in second and the mind a mere cloud 76 "Why races evolve to a certain point, then degenerate and finally die 2S9, 341 How embryology confirms occult teaching 344 Brain evolved at cost of half our creative force, free-will at cost of pain and death 363 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis (chapter) 336 Epigenesis. Man's own original creative activity 128, 135, 185 Chapter on Involution, Kvohition and Epigenesis. . .80, 81, 336 See definitions under diagram 367 Knowledge. Knowledge a necessary prerequisite to judgment 7 Knowledge of clairvoyant dei>euds upon training. . .25, 41, 480 Why knowledge of Cosmogony is very important 191 How to obtain first-hand knowledge 21,97,111,430,528 Kingdoms of Life. Comparing man to mineral, jdant and animal 56 Various constitution of vital body in plant, animal and man 58 Divers constitution of desirebody in animal and man... 65, 235 The cross symbolical of the life currents pulsating in the four kingdoms 85 Lamentations; their effect upon the dying ami dead 101, 118 Law of Causation. Original Semites the first to be maile morally responsible under law of causation 301 570 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Law of causation is the force impelling to rebirth 130 It brings each to birth at psychological moment when stellar influences are most propitious 161 How and why the panoramas of life are produced 130 Causation automatically produces the appropriate suffer- ing needed to purge each from his vice 106 Mature destiny and inexorable fate 136, 161 Law of Causation not vitiated, but complemented, by doctrines of Forgiveness of Sin and Atone- ment 91,222,373,402 The binding effect of action and method of liberation. . . . 202 Causation superseded by epigenesis 135 Causation, and not heredity, accounts for our character- istics and idiosyncracies 157 Law of Rebirth. Rebirth not to be confused with doctrine of transmigration 157 Rebirth a Christian doctrine 164 Why this teaching has been temporarily suppresse<l 167 The purpose of Rebirth 130 The necessity of Rebirth 132, 137 Rebirth and freewill 129 Panorama of future life 130 The method of re-embodiment 133 Rebirth in consonance with law of evolution 151 Rebirth in consonance with law of periodicity 152 Rebirth in consonance with ethical requirements 153 All may know at first hand this truth 147 Interval between births measured by the sun 159 Intelligent administration and exceptions 161 Earth and other worlds also subject to this law 190, 412 MAN 'S INA^TSIBLE VEHICLES (topical). Vital Body. Germinated as a thoughtform in Sun period given to man in the making by Lords of Wisdom 210 Reconstructed in Moon Period by Lords of Individuality and Lords of Wisdom 215 INDEX 571 PAGE Keconstructed in Earth Period by Angels and Lonls of Form 240 They later, in Hyperborean Epoch, clothe man in the making with an improved vital body 263 Vital body is in its third stage of evolution To, 76 It is rooted in the spleen. Through that organ the vital body specializes solar energy 63, 68 The vital body is built of "points" which penetrate the dense atoms and raise their vibrations 61 The Recording Angels direct its construction at present so that man may reap what he sows 135 A separate vital body is necessary to growth and assimila- tion 57, 58 It serves to give shape to the dense body during antenatal life 60, 137 Vital body is born at 7th year; causing growth 141 Under normal conditions it remains imbedded in dense body from birth to death 61 The chemical, life, light and reflecting ethers in vital body are ripened successively 143 The vital body is of opposite sex or polarity to the dense body 61 Lemurian girls developed memory first on account of having a positive vital body 2S0 The blood and glands are its particular expression. . . .397, 455 The positive vital body of woman gives intuition, also causing periodical flow and tears 60 The blood absorbs from inspired air i>anorama of life engraves it on scedatom and vital body 91, 397,398 At death vital body is withdrawn and panorama of past life extracted 97, 102 When seedatom is withdrawn vital body gravitates back to dense body and decays simultaneously with that 102, 103 Our waking consciousness results from w;»r between de- sirebody and vital body 455 Collapse of the vital body is cause of sleep 93 In health surplus of vitality is radiated as X-rays; they expel deleterious microbes from system 63 572 BOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE These radiations are weak in sickness, hence disease germs may easily enter and cause complications 63 Why pain is felt in a limb subsequent to amputation. ... 64 The more lax the connection between the dense and vital bodies, the more sensitive we become to superphysical vibrations 241 The dosirebody is improved by law; the vital body by altruism, developed in higher life 404 Initiation before Christ was therefore reserved to a chosen few 404, 405 Since vital body was partially freed at Golgotha, initiation is open to ' ' whosoever will " 482 Initiation separates the four ethers of vital body so that two may be extracted at will and used in "soul- flights" through inner worlds 482 The efi'ect of prayer upon the vital body 434, 463 The specific method of separating the ethers. .91, 111, 483, 528 The vital body will be our densest vehicle in the Jupiter period; it will contain essence of dense body. .240, 242, 422 Its essence: the intellectual soul, will be absorbed by the life spirit in the Venus period 426 The vital bodies of plant and animal are differently con- stituted from the human vehicle 58, 59 Among animals it is not concentric with the dense boily except in prodigies 77 Desirebody. Given in the Moon Period ty Lords of Individuality 215 It is now in second stage of its evolution 76 In latter part of Lemurian and early part of Atlantis some desirebodies divided into higher and lower parts thus they became fit to harbor a human Ego. . . .235, 395 These dense bodies assumed an upright walk which emancipated them from rule of groupspirit 86, 236 Desirebody of man has now incipient sense centers 67 The Lords of Mind linked mind to higher part of desire- body and implanted separate selfhood 243 The undivided desirebodies crystallized their dense ve- hicles which have degenerated to anthropoids. . . .236, 243 INDEX 573 PAGE The Archangels work in those, also in the lower part of the human desirebody, giving passion 236, 243 Desirebodies of animals are not concentric with dense body and otherwise differently constituted 6;", 77 Only those bodies which have red blood and a liver can have a separate desirebody 69 In coldblooded animals groupspirit forces currents of de- sire inivards through liver 69 The separate spirit which dwells in warm red blood forces its desire currents outwards through liver 69 Thus the liver is the root of the desirebody 68 The desirebody has its particular field of operation in the voluntary nerves and muscles 455 Its operations in the spleen produce white bloodcor- puscles 435 Material for new desirebody is gathered by Ego prior to each birth 134 It is born at 14 when the life ether of the vital body is ripe and the child becomes adolescent 142, 143 The constant war between desirebody and vital body pro- duces our waking consciousness 455 Desirebody is temporarily withdrawn during sleep 93 It is permanently extracted at death 97 During life it is ovoid, but takes shape of dense body at death, thus the man appears as before 66 Desirebody of suicide feels hollowed out while archetype of his dense body persists; he suffers pain like in- tense hunger 104 Panorama of life etched on desirebo<ly forms basis of post mortem existence. Importance of deep etching and how to assure that end 109 Process of purgation and extraction of conscience. . . .105, 108 Dissolution of desirebody when seed atom is taken 120 Desirebodies of children wlio die do not dissolve 117 The desirebody will be perfected 'n the Venus Period and compounded with essence of dense and vital bodies 4'2.S Its essence, the Emotional Soul, will be absorbed by the hi»TO«in cpirit in Vulcan Period 425 574 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Prayer for the spiritualization of the desirebody 464 Mind. The necessity and purpose of mind 57, 75, 298 It is a focusing point like lens in stereopticon, valuable when not subject to mental St. Vitus dance 89, 39H Given by Lords of Mind in early Atlantis 222 Mind designed to give purpose to action, but became en- meshed in desirebody originating cunning 298 Then Eace religions were given to cow desire and free mind 395 Original Semites, the progenitors of Aryan Eaces first to evolve thought and reason 299 The Jews, a crossbreed of Original Semites, (the soiis of God) and other Atlantean races, (the daughters of men), still retain cunning , . . 310 How mindstuff for new mind is gathered prior to each birth 133 It assumes shape of a large bell 134 Mind is born at 21 when man reaches "majoritv" 142 The veil of Isis, the sheath of mind, which hides the Ego from intrusion 293 What impels thought 285 Conscious, subconscious and superconscious mind. . .90, 92, 397 The mind is temporarily withdrawn during sleep 93 It is permanently extracted from dense body at death. ... 97 Why the mind of children which die, persist in their next life 117 The mind dissolved when Ego ascends to third Heaven. . . 129 The present war between heart and mind 17 The effects of open mind compared with scepticism 7 Valuable training for the mind 202 Prayer for spiritualizing the mind 464 The mind is now in its mineral stage, dead, hence we work with dead chemical mineral substances. .298, 426, 428 In the Jupiter Period the mind will become alive. Then we shall work with living plants 298, 427, 428 In Venus Period the mind will acquire feeling. Then we shall Mork with living, feeling animals 428 INDEX 575 PAGE In Vulcan Period the mind will become creative and cap- able of propagating itself. Then we shall give our creatures a mind and make them human 428 How animals think though lacking mind 70 What Instinct really is 78 Ego. (See Human Spirit.) The Ego is a Virgin Spirit involved in a threefold veil of matter which obliterates its original divine con- sciousness and engenders the illusion of a separate self 216 During Involution it brooded unconsciously over the evolving form, separate and apart therefrom 235 In later Lemuria desirebody divided and dense body as- sumed upright walk. Then Ego commenced to enter 236, 394 It did not become fully indwelling until the last third of Atlantis 294 Now the Ego is entirely in physical world while it lives its earth life 71, 77, 95 The seven human principles 88 Mars polarized the iron until Atlantis so that warm blood could not be generated. Thus the Ego was pre- vented from entering the form till it was ripe 268 The blood is the vantage ground of the Ego S.IO But it must be of right temperature 144 The Ego is born from time to time to gather experience. . 129 In heaven it assimilates experiences of previous lives. .135, 138 It also chooses its coming environment 129, 136 While in heaven it builds that environment and arche- types of the bodies it uses on earth 128 It gathers the materials for its new vehicles during its descent to rebirth 133 Recording Angels place matrix of its coming body in womb of mother and seedatom in semen of father. . . 135 Ego enters womb 18-21 days after conception 138 Ego cannot generate blood from unripe childbody, hence thymus gland gives a supply of parental blood till the "I" consciousness comes at puberty 143 How the Race Spirit held Ego in bondage 350 578 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAOK Memory op Nature. There is a picture in the reflecting ether, in the Region of Archetypal Forces and the World of Life Spirit. . 38 Menstruation. Menstruation and tears caused by positive vital body of woman 60 Microbes. How microbes are expelled from system by N-rays 63 Mineral. Entered evolution here in Earth Period 232 Mineral has a consciousness similar to that of the human body when in deepest trance 85 All forms have been built from chemical mineral sub- stance of the earth 30,31 All forms finally degenerate back to mineral 343 Comparison of mineral and man 56 Why it is incapable of growth, motion and thought 58 Why it is unfeeling, though it responds to impacts 31 The mineral groupspirit is located in the Region of ab- stract Thought 85 Missionaries. Needed at home more than abroad 163 Why foreign missions are a mistaken effort 308 Music. Music of the spheres a fact in nature 119 The Great Silence; the prelude to the celestial harmony of Appollos seven-stringed Lyre 122 The power of rythmic vibration; supercilious incredulity concerning the fall of Jericho's walls gratuitous 122 Heaven the realm of tone and sound flows through Arche- types and builds form 123, 124 The keynote of the body 369 The semicircular canals of the ear and music 126 Nebular Theory. Predicates and requires a creator and sustainer of the Universe 323 N-RAYS. the invisible radiations of the vital body, expel mi- crobes from system 63 INDEX 679 PAGE New Jerusalem ; an imitation is found in first heaven built by thoughts on the subject 116 Osmosis. A selective filtration of fluids through tissue of body. ... 35 Man's first method of obtaining nourishment 263 Pain. A blessing in disguise (illustration) 131 Torture used in Lemuria to waken consciousness 279 How pain has enlarged our consciousness 362 Patriotism. Danger of patriotism when carried to extremes 307, 312 Patriotism breaking down before international mar- riages 355 Philosophers ' Stone. As manufactured by nature, often handled by people. . . 438 Pilgrimage Through Matter. Its beginning, its end and why undertaken 87 What will be the fruitage 429 Prayer. The Lord 's prayer 435, 462 Unselfish prayers for spiritual achievement spiritualize vital body. "Why we should pray ' ' without ceas- ing" 434, 463 Plants. The present plants started their evolution as minerals of the Moon Period, tliey become human in the Venus Period 226 Their consciousness is like ours in deep sleep 85 The Angels have particular charge over the plants 222 The groupspirits of plants are in the Region of Concrete Thouglit 74. 85 Comparison of a plant and man: the inverted plant. . . .57, 86 Why incapable of thought and motion 58, 69 How the sap is caused to circulate and deposit color. ... 37 The Earth Spirit feels pain when plants are pulled out by roots 65 Seedatom of plants withheld by groupspirit pending favorable conditions for growth 461 578 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Memory of Nature. There is a picture in the reflecting ether, in the Region of Archetypal Forces and the World of Life Spirit. . 38 Menstruation. Menstruation and tears caused by positive vital body of woman 60 Microbes. How microbes are expelled from system by N-rays 63 Mineral. Entered evolution here in Earth Period 232 Mineral has a consciousness similar to that of the human body when in deepest trance 85 All forms have been built from chemical mineral sub- stance of the earth 30, 31 All forms finally degenerate back to mineral 343 Comparison of mineral and man 56 Why it is incapable of growth, motion and thought 58 Why it is unfeeling, though it responds to impacts 31 The mineral groupspirit is located in the Region of ab- stract Thought 85 Missionaries. Needed at home more than abroad 163 Why foreign missions are a mistaken effort 308 Music. Music of the spheres a fact in nature 119 The Great Silence; the prelude to the celestial liannony of AppoUos seven-stringed Lyre 122 The power of rythmic vibration; supercilious incredulity concerning the fall of Jericho's walls gratuitous 122 Heaven the realm of tone and sound flows through Arche- types and builds form 123, 124 The keynote of the body 369 The semicircular canals of the ear and music 126 Nebular Theory. Predicates and requires a creator and sustainer of the Universe 323 N-rays. the invisible radiations of the vital body, expel mi- crobes from system 63 INDEX 579 PAGE New Jerusalem; an imitation is found in first heaven built bv thoughts on the subject 116 Osmosis. A selective filtration of fluids through tissue of body. ... 35 Man's first method of obtaining nourishment 263 Pain. A blessing in disguise (illustration) 131 Torture used in Lemuria to waken consciousness 279 How pain has enlarged our consciousness 362 Patriotism. Danger of patriotism when carried to extremes 307, 312 Patriotism breaking down before international mar- riages 355 Philosophers' Stone. As manufactured by nature, often bandied by people. . . 438 Pilgrimage Through Matter. Its beginning, its end and why undertaken 87 \Miat will be the fruitage 429 Prayer. The Lord 's prayer 435, 462 Unselfish prayers for spiritual achievement spiritualize vital body. Why we should pray "without ceas- ing" 434, 463 Plants. The present plants started their evolution as minerals of the Moon Period, they become human in the Venus Period 226 Their consciousness is like ours in deep sleep 85 The Angels have particular charge over the plants 222 The groupspirits of plants are in the Region of Concrete Thought 74, 85 Comparison of a plant and man: the inverted plant. . . .57, 86 Why incapable of thought and motion 58, 69 How the sap is caused to circulate and deposit color. ... 37 The Earth Spirit feels pain when plants are pulled out by roots 65 Seedatom of plants withheld by groupspirit pending favorable conditions for growth 461 580 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION Precession of the Equinox. page Governs the frequency of rebirth 159 Poems. Sir Launfal 's A'ision (the ethics of giving) 115 Kaphael's Song (from Faust; in re music of spheres). . . 119 The Chambered Nautilus (progression of the soul) 159 Fate and Freew ill 163 The oftener we die, the better we live 249 The Christ within 389 Who is the Grail 389 Eeason. First developed by the Original Semites; the progenitors of the Aryan Races 299 Cunning, the Atlantean characteristic of the Jew 309 Eeason to be superseded by Love in New Galilee 311 Appeal to students ' reason 9 Eosicrucian teachings endeavor to satisfy reason 439 Eecording Angels. Mold the vital body; impress panorama of coming life thereon and place it in womb of mother 135 They bring each being to birth at the auspicious moment when the stellar influences will give it conditions re- quisite to its next step in unf oldment 161 They also force the expiation of mature destiny 136, 161 Eeligion. The evolution of Eeligion (chapter) 367 Why different Eeligions are necessary to different people. 371 The four steps in Eeligion through fear, avarice, love and duty 303 Mistake of seeking a foreign religion 308 Why the Bible, to be adequate to the needs of the West- ern World, must contain both the Jewish religion of the old Testament and the Christian religion of tiie New 308, 314, 315 Paul asserts there is an allegorical meaning to the Bible (yet it is only to be interpreted by who can see — II Pet: 1.20). Both Paul and Christ gave an esoteric teaching to ' ' the few " 319 Why earlier Eeligions taught the doctrine of Eebirth and Christianity does not specially feature it 167 INDEX 581 PAGE The purpose of Jehovistic Kace religions is to curb the desirenature that the intellect may gain scope. 334, 395, 433 The purpose of the Christian Religion is to spiritualize the vital body by love and prayer 433, 435, 463 The Religion of the Father will spiritualize the dense body and restore Unity 435, 436 ROSICRUCIANS. One of the seven schools of the lesser Mysteries 438 Christian Rosenkreuz and the Philosopher's Stone 515 Initiation, the Order of the Rose Cross and the Rosierucian Fellowship 519 Salvation. The theological plan of salvation 150 The evolutionary plan of salvation 224, 229, 307, 312 Salvation by Atonement and Forgiveness of Sin 91, 111, 373, 402 Sleep. Caused by collapse of vital body 93 Why sleep is restorative 93 Chemical Ether, the avenue of restorative forces 94 Similarity between sleep and death 102 Similarity between sleep and concentration 483 Preliminary work of aspirant in desire world during sleep 484 Sense Perceptions. Organs of sense, particularly the ear, started in the Saturn Period 206 Sense perception depends upon the forces in the Light Ether 36 Lemurians could hear and feel at birth, but their sight came later 276 SOLAR SYSTEM. The logical necessity of a Creative Ijitelligence 122. 129 The nebular theory requires a Creator and Sustainer of the solar system 323 The Bible asserts that our system was forme<l from the ' ' everlasting essence ' ' : primordial matter 321 582 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE God is the Architect of our solar system 179 The Seven Spirits before the Throne, individually con- sidered, are the Regents of the seven planets 180 Collectively, they are God 183, 253 The Sun. The real sun is as invisible as the real man 258 How it is scientifically possible to have light before the creation of the sun and moon 398 The sun is the visible symbol of God 181 Spiritual and physical rays of the sun 390 "Will is a solar force expressed in the male sex. Imagina- tion is a female, lunar force 267 The solar force works in vital body, makes for life, the lunar rays crystallize the dense body and cause death 265 Prior to end of Hyperborean Epoch sun, moon and earth were yet one and humanity were malefemale. . 268 Planets and Moons. Spiritual reason for the formation of planets 218 The planets are the bodies of the Planetary Spirits which direct their movements from the center 255, 256 Birth of Uranus, Saturn and Jupiter 258 Mars and its canals, the Earth, Venus and Mercury 259, 271, 272 The influence of Mars prevented the Ego from entering the body before that was ripe 268 The influence of Mercury will help man free himself so that he may leave body and re-enter it at will 273 The Lords of Venus as leaders of humanity 272 Why some planets have moons 259 Our moon, the abode of failures who crystallized 264 Crystallization of the matter which is eventually thrown off as a planet commences at pole of the sun where motion is slowest 263 The Earth was thus expelled from the sun in the end of the Hyperborean Epoch 263 Then a part of the Earth crystallized too early and was expelled in the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch; that is the Moon 264 INDEX 583 PAGE Neptune does not really belong to our solar system 200 (For proof of this assertion, see Simplified Scientific Astrology, page 5.) Future evolution of planets 256 Each planet has three worlds: the Physical World, the Desire World and the World of Thouglit 53 Mars. Our evolution on that part of the sun which now consti- tutes the earth commenced after Mars had been ex- pelled and become a separate planet 263 The influence of Mars on the indwelling spirit 268, 274 The Martian canals 259 Venus. A number of Beings from Venus and Mercury were sent to help nascent humanity in Lemur ia. They were looked up to as messengers of the gods 271, 272 After gestatory period of Aryan Race they gave freewill to the Original Semites 301 They then withdrew and left human Initiates to guide their younger brothers 304 Mercury. Lords of Mercury were the original Hierophants of the Mjsteries. They initiated the most precocious among mankind and made them kings (by grace of God) . . . 272 They first showed man how he may extricate himself at will from dense body 274 Why quicksilver is fluidic and evaporates 274 The influence of Mercury will increase 275 Earth. During the Polarian Epoch that whicli is now the eartli and the moon was yet a part of the sun. Division came in the end of the Hyperborean Epoch 263 The present Moon-beings crystallized part of the earth and were expelled in beginning of Lemuria 264 Effect of the solar and lunar forces upon earth 265 Previous to advent of Jehovah, Earth and man were under a groupsjiirit which worked from uithout 351 For ages prior to our era Christ worked upon earlli and man from without 404 584 KOSICRUCIAN COSiMO CONCEPTION PAGC When liberated from Jesus' body at Golgotha the Christ entereii the Earth and has since been the indwelling Earthspirit, the Regent of our planet 407 The planetary Christ immured in the earth is a ray from the Cosmic Christ in the sun, refracted into each planet when ready for Brotherhood 408 The sacrifice on Golgotha was but the commencement of a protracted period of suffering on part of the Christ, ^•ho is groaning and travailing waiting for the day of liberation 408, 506 Earth Spirit feels when stone is broken or flower plucked 65, 505 Inner constitution of the Earth and volcanic eruptions. .. 498 Stages of human development and various foods 165 The so-called "dead" transform the earth, its flora and fauna 125 The keynote of the earth 123 The Bible agrees with occult teaching that man has been on earth before 332 Sound. The Word made flesh, the Creative Fiat, a rythmic sound which built all things 181 The music of the spheres 119 The Great Silence, a gate to the realm of sound, the Heavenworld 122 Sound, the builder of climate, flora and fauna 125 The ram's horn disrupting the walls of Jericho a scientific possibility 122, 369 Sound, rhythm; incorporates the soul into the spirit and amalgamates them 124 Soul. The World-soul said by Plato to be crucified 85 Soul is the spiritualized product of the body 95 ' ' The soul of all flesh is in the blood " 350 Definite method of accomplishing soulgrowth 95 Sound and the amalgamation of soul with spirit 124 Prior to entrance of indwelling Ego higher part of de- sirebody was master, a sort of animal soul 394, 235 Theological doctrine of creation of soul 150 INDEX 585 PAGE Soul of man and animal not weighed by doctors 99 Space is spirit not yet crystallized to form 249 Spirit. Of man may be seen before birth and after death 19 It is clothed in various bodies 88 Mars prevented the human spirit, the Ego from immur- ing itself in body before it was ripe 268 Effect of wine, the counterfeit spirit produced by decay, upon the Ego. the spirit of life 168 Space is spirit not yet crystallized into form 247 The positive pole of spirit manifests as life galvanizing the negative form into action 248 Matter. Is negative spirit substance; crystallized space or spirit 120, 187, 247 Relation of force and matter illustrated 121 The Seven Worlds are states of matter 29 All physical matter is homogeneous in the ultimate 31 Matter is devoid of true feeling 31 Ether is physical matter; the field of operation of force which acts upon the gases, liquids and solids 30 Desirestuff is the matter of the Desireworld, which causes feeling and compels motion 39 Mindstuff is the matter of the Region of Concrete thought which we use to embody and concrete our ideas 30 The use of desirestuff in our thought-activity 89 The reason for the spirits pilgrimage through matter. ... 87 How its original divine All consciousness is obscured by the three veils of matter 216 Spirit and matter merge in Chaos; only the seedatoms of the World-globes persist 247 The Bible does not say the earth was created from "nothing". It names a basic substance 322 How the homogeneous primordial matter is formed into the several Worlds 375 Stories and Tllu.strations. A sure method of attaining wisdom 21 586 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Clairvoyant sees worlds as invisible to most people as the light and color we see is to. a blind man 24 The existence of Invisible Worlds, interpenetration of Physical World (frostflower, freezing water) 27 Relative reality and permanency of visible and invisible worlds shown by architects house 28 Tlie purpose of visible world as school of right thought il- lustrated by Inventors machine 33 Necessity for occult training, babe and blind who has ac- quired sight, must learn to see here 41 Always look for the good. Christ and dead dog 44 Three men and dog show operation of twin feelings and twin forces of Desireworld 46 Sponge, sand and water to show interpenetration and ex- tension of the three worlds of a planet 53 Telegraph system illustrating operation vital fluid 63 Man's dense body a concretion of his finer vehicdes as snails house is crystallized snail 73 Illustration of difference between man with indwelling Ego and animal with groupspirit 78 Musician's hand and gloves showing obscuration of con- sciousness during involution 80 Entering house on sunny day and finding focus showing purpose in evolution 81 Spirit buried in matter as seed in soil 87 Worldsoul symbolized in cross 87 Boston doctor weighing soul of animal and man 99 The young cling to life in body as tenaciously as seed to pulp of unripe fruit, the aged die as easily as seed falls from ripe fruit 103 Snail illustrating relation of force and matter 121 Heidelberg wall and the walls of Jericho 122 Spiritual causes produce physical effects; one man knock- ing another down 125 Necessity of a Creator; box of type and chaos 129 Nebular theory requires Creator and Sustainer 323 Blessing of pain ; hand on hot stove 131 How seedatoms gather material like magnet 133 INDEX 587 PAGE Heredity and individuality ; carpenter takes material from certain pile, but builds as he will 138 Shape of body depends on etheric matrix like ice crystals on lines of force in water 137 Impossibility of escape from mature destiny 161 "^ Story of a remembered past life 172 Activity of chaos illustrated 208 Color illustrating the divine and human principles 252 The personality, the reverse reflection of spirit as trees reflected in pond 266 Vicarious Atonement 402 Value of a hard life 432 Initiation like pulling trigger of pistol 520 Tears; why women are more prone to emotion than men. ... 60 Temperament not inherited 138 Temptation ; purpose of temptation 110, 282 Tbansmigration. A fallacy not to be confused with rebirth 157 Trance brings one in touch with subconscious mind 149 Thought. Cost of the faculty of thought 270 Thought and the faculty of expression are the highest human privileges 236 Cunning was developed in early Atlantis 309 Difficulty of transmuting cunning to reason 310 Thought first ileveloped by Original Semites who were our progenitors 299, 309 What impels man to think 285 How an idea becomes a thought 88 How thoughts are generated, ensouled and projected 89 Thought impressed upon braincenters through Reflecting Ethor 38, 89 TIow thoughts are impressed upon the conscious memory. . 90 How tlioughts are impressed upon the subconscious memory; "like chickens coming home to roost'* 91 The effect of the twin forces and feelings on thought S9 Tiiought transmission ; how accomplished 90 Thought, the supreme reality 28 588 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE The World of Thought where thoughts are generated. .48, 88 The Physical World where we are schooled in tlie right use of thought 33 The elevating influence of abstract thought 203 How animals think though lacking mind 70 Vesuvius eruptions the result of materialism SllT Virtue. Not synonymous with innocence; it predicates knowledge and choice 282 Vital Force. Solar energy specialized through spleen 63, 68 How used by Ego to operate muscles 89 How it expels deleterious microbes from system 63 How obstructed flow of vital force causes sleep 93 Vitality. Archetypes of Vitality 50 War. War between heart and mind 17, 384, 393 Effect of death on the battlefield 118 Not peace, but a sword 387 Wisdom. Human wisdom contrasted with animal instinct 79, 84 Will. Will is the spiritual expression of the positive, male and solar sexforce. Imagination is feminine, negative and lunar 267 In early Lemuria, Will enabled man to frustrate God's plan and caused all our pain and suffering 362 It is the force ensouling thought 89 WoRLDSouL ; symbolically crucified 85 Word! The Word made flesh; the Great Creative Fiat 181 The cries of the Moon period beings the first echo of the creative fiat 219 Verbal expression of thought our highest human achieve- ment and privilege 236 The larynx was originally part of the creative organ sometime it will give back in full "the lost Word" the creative Fiat 269, 364, 425 INDEX 589 PAGE Worlds. The necessity of dividing matter into Worlds 29 How the homogeneous primordial matter is disposed in different manner to form various worlds 187, 375 The beginning, purpose and end of worlds 188 There are worlds denser than the Physical World 233 Each planet has three worlds; the Physical World, the Desire World and the World of Thought 53 The threefold planets of a solar system swim in a sea of matter from a fourth world: the World of Life Spirit 55 All the solar systems swim in a sea of matter from the World of Divine Spirit which links them 55 Illustration to show this relationship 53 Why some worlds are invisible to most people though per- ceived clearly by others 24 Why we should endeavor to investigate those worlds 27 Eegiox. A subdivision of any of the Worlds 30 The ('hemical Region, the Etheric Region. Main divisions of the Physical World 30 The Region of Concrete Thought, the Region of Abstract Thought. Main divisions of the World of Thought. . 30 Physical World. The chemical region consists of solids, liquids and the gases which are the basis of form 30 The etheric region consists of four ethers which are the avenue of life vitalizing form 32, 35, 38 The Physical World is the realm of form; why color and tone are foreign to thereto 119 Value of Physical World aa a school of experience 32 Chemical Ether. It is the avenue of the forces which accomplish assimila- tion, the so-called clrad among them 35. 126 Ripe at seventh year when vital body is born 143 Life Ether. Is the avenue of propagation 36 It is ripe at the 14th year when child becomes adolescent and capable of reproduction 143 590 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Forces working in positive pole produces males in the negative pole females 36 Light Ether. Is our avenue of sense perception, the forces in positive pole generate warm blood in negative cold blood 36 Clorophyl and circulation of sap in plants 37 Reflecting Ether. Storehouse of the memory of nature and of man 37 Ego makes impression on brain by this ether 38, 89 Alediums and psychometrists read events there 38 Desire World. Is preeminently the realm of light and color; forms are extremely unstable but tone is sweeter than here, yet not native to this world 119 The luminous desirestuff is disposed in seven regions or states of varying density as force-matter 39 Purgatory is in the three densest states of the Desire- world, the First Heaven in the three upper and be- tween them a Borderland of monotony 112 The twin forces and twin feelings of the Desire World. . . 42 Repulsion. One of the twin forces of the Desire World tending to purge us from evil and destroy it 43 It is dominant in the three lower regions 42 Illustration of its operation 46 How it operates in our thought activity 89 Attraction. One of the twin forces of the Desire World 42 Attraction builds virtue when Repulsion has shattered vice 47 Illustration of its operation 46 Its influence on our thought activity 89 Heredity discounted 156 Interest and Indifference. The twin feelings indigenous to the 4th region of the Desire World 45 Illustration of their operation 46, 89 How mathematics raises one above the realm of feeling. . 203 INDEX 591 PAGE World of Thought. It is preeminently the sphere of music or toiie, as color is indigenous to the Desire World and form to the Physical World 119 The Great Silence is the portal to this realm of Sound. . 122 The region of Concrete Thought embraces the four densest subdivisions where Archetypes and Archetypal Forces are forming matter 49, 50 The Eegion of Abstract Thought comprises the three highest subdivisions where ideas are generated 51 Diagram of the Seven Worlds 54 WORLD PERIODS; THE SEVEN (topical). Practical value of knowing cosmogony thoroughly 202 The World Periods are way stations on the evolutionary journey of the spirit through matter 190 Why this pilgrimage was undertaken and its fruits. . . .87, 429 Saturn Period. Activity in any Period starts in the preceding Cosmic Night 207 Location of the seven globes; they were dark and hot as incipient firemist 205 The Bible also mentions this dark stage 321, 322 There was only one element: heat or incipient fire 234 Man went through a mineral like existence and had a trance like consciousness 206, 212 The path of evolution described 195 Lords of Flame radiate germ of dense body and awaken divine spirit in man 206 There were some stragglers left behind 224 The Lords of Mind were human then and worked with us as we work with present minerals 222, 427 Sun Period. Location of the seven globes, they were light balls 210 There were two elements ; fire an<l air 234 Bible description of the Sun Period and how it is scientifically possible to have light prior to the crea- tion of sun and moon 328 Man went through a period of plantlike existence and had a consciousness like deep sleep 213 592 KOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE The path of evolution described 198 Lords of Wisdom aid in reconstruction of dense body, glands and alimentary canal begin gcrminally and vital body has its inception as a thoughtform 211 The Cherubim waken life spirit 211 Saturn stragglers awakened and become plantlike 224 The present animals started evolution in Sun Period and were minerals then 224 The Archangels were human in the Sun Period; they work with both animal and man 222, 349 Moon Period. Location of the seven globes, they were water and the atmosphere was a steamy firefog 213 There were three elements; fire, air and water 234, 328 The Bible describes the dense water and firefog 328 Man-in-the-making went through a period of animal-like existence; he had internal picture consciousness like dreams 217 At that time the divine consciousness of the spirit was entirely obscured self-consciousness incipient 216 Lords of Individuality reconstruct dense and vital bodies, skeleton, muscles and nerves had inception 214 Lords of Individuality give desirebody as a thought form, Seraphim awaken human spirit 215 Moon beings hung suspended in atmosphere and had hori- zontal spines like animals now 228 A division of the globe took place at close of Moon Period and smaller part became satellite 218 Origin of birds' migrations and honeymoon trips 219 The divided parts merged in Cosmic Night between Moon and Earth Periods 220 List of classes which started in Moon Period 226 The Angels were human then and work now with plant, animal and man 222, 349 Present plants were minerals then, parasites are strag- glers 227, 228 Lucifer Spirits are stragglers from lifewave of Angels. . 286 Earth Period. We have made 3l^ revolutions of the Earth Period 199 INDEX 593 PAGE The nadir of density in our evolution was reached here on earth, but there are worlds denser still 199, 233 "We have now four elements 234 Bible description of recapitulations 329 Reconstruction of dense body to adapt it to mind 239 Reconstruction of vital body by Angels 240 Desirebody reconstructed by Archangels 242 Mind was given by Lords of Mind 222 The descending spirit meeting the ascending form in the focusing mind marks the birth of the thinking human being 267 The mind is now in its mineral stage, dead, hence we work with dead minerals 426. 428 Classes of beings at beginning of Earth Period ; the minerals entered evolution here 234 Jupiter Period. The Earth will become etheric and globes will be dis- posed as they were in the Moon Period 199 There will be five elements, the 5th described 234 The vital body will be our densest vehicle 240, 242 It will reach highest perfection 422 The dense body will be transmuted and compounded with the vital body 422 The mind will become alive 427 Then we shall work with plant life 298. 428 We shall have an objective picture consciousness, and be capable of impressing pictures on other minds 418 The human spirit, the Ego will be prominent 425 The animals will be human 70, 224 Venus Period. The globes will be located as in Sun Period 199 Consciousness of Venus Period descrilied 419 The desire body will be perfected 422 The essences of the perfected dense and vital bodies will be compounded therewith 423 The Intellectual soul will be absorbed by the Life Spirit. which will be most active principle then 423. 425 The mind will then acquire feeling and we shall create living and feeling forms 427, 428 594 KOSICHUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE The plants will l)c human, the present mineral uill be animal 226 Vulcan Period. Globes will be located as in Saturn Period 200 We shall have highest Spiritual, Creative Consciousness. . . 421 The Mind will be perfected and compounded with essences of threefold body 422, 423 It will be able to propagate itself and create living, mov- ing, thinking forms for present mineral which will then be human 427, 428 The divine spirit will be particularly active 423 The Emotional soul will be absorbed by Human Spirit. . . . 423 The Creative Word (chapter) 425 Eevolutions and Periods defined 196 Eecapitxjlation. Spirals within spirals 321 The meaning and necessity of recapitulation 208 Work pertaining to any Period delayed till previous phases of evolution have been recapitulated 209 How described in Bible 329 Cosmic Nights ok Chaos. Eeason for Cosmic Nights and death 244 Activity of any Period starts in middle of preceding Cos- mic Night as a life commences at conception. . . .250, 207 Thus it is not a period of inactivity 208 The work in cosmic night defined and described 196, 200 There are cosmic nights between revolutions also 207 The activity there described 243 Life and form merge in Chaos, only seedatoms of world- globes persi-fit 247 Comnenius coined the word ' ' gas ' ' to represent spirit and Chaos 251 Chaos, Cosmos, Genius and Epigenesis (chapter) 252 PoLARiAx Epoch. It was a recapitulation of the Saturn Period 263 The matter which is now the separate Earth was then in the polar region of the sun 261 The dense body began to crystallize as mineral 165 INDEX 595 PAGE Propagation by fission, the pineal gland was then a local- ized organ of feeling 262 The Bible on the Polarian Epoch 330 Hyperborean Epoch. Angels and Lords of Form clothe humanity with vital body; mankind was therefore plant-like 263 Cain, the second epoch, man is represented as an agri- culturist 165, 166 Skeleton formed in end of Hyperborean Epoch and was soft as cartilage 346 Towards end of this epoch the earth was expelled from sun 263 The Bible on that event 330 Lemurian Epoch. The Moon expelled from earth in beginning Lemuria 26-i Atmosphere of firefog, boiling seas, giant fern forests and animals 275 A division also took place in the desire body 235, 395 The skeleton hardened under lunar forces 275, 346 Then the sexes separated 268 Lords of Mind gave germinal mind and impregnated higher part of desirebody therewith 243 Archangels work in lower part of desirebody 236, 243 When born man had hearing and feeling, he used his body unconsciously 276, 277 He saw himself and others inwardli/ 277, 283 Propagation directed by Angels in harmony with the stars. Then parturition was painless 277 Sexrelation brought consciousness of dense body when "Adam knew his wife".. 283 Lucifer Spirits appeared to Lemurian woman's inner con- sciousness prompting to self assertion 287 When their eyes were opened thoy became aware of loss of body at death and ignorance of stellar lore caused them to propagate at wrong times, so parturi- tion has become painful 283 Memory was first developed by Lemurian girls 280 Science and Art were taught in Lemurian schools of Ini- tiation conducted by Lords of Mercury 271, 281 506 ROSICBUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION PAGE Lords of Venus were leaders of masses 272 Greatest number of Leinurians remained animal-like.,.. 289 Reason for rise and fall of nations 289 The sixteen races from latter part of Lemuria to be- ginning of New Gallilee 271 Negroes are the remnant of Lemurian race 304 Atlantean Epoch. Mind was unfolded by food 166 Atlantean Epoch, the 6th day of Creation 322 Inner heat of globe and outer cold gave foggy at- mosphere 291 In early Atlantis man had an inner perception, but did not see outward things clearly 293 When later atmosphere cleared he lost touch with spiritual world 294 The Atlantean Eaces. (1) The Emoahals Developed sensation, could feel pleasure, pain, sympathy and antipathy; their word had magic power 294 (2) The Tlavatlis Became ambitious, remembered great deeds of leaders, de- veloped germ of royalty 295 (3) The Toltecs Started monarchy. Hereditary succession was reasonable then, as father could transfer faculties to son 296 (4) The Original Turanians Abused power over lower classes ; were idolaters 297 (5) The Original Semites They were a chosen people, the seed race for our Aryan races 298, 334 They were to evolve thought and were the last race for- bidden to marry outside family 299, 355 But some did that and are the present Jews 309, 335, 355 Then the atmosphere cleared and water filled seas 300 The Gods withdrew, giving man freewill and making him responsible to law of consequence 301, 355 (6) I'he Akkadians and (7) The Mongolians Evolved thought farther, but became unadaptable....... 303 LNDEX 597 PAGE The Jews. How patriotism has retarded their progress 313 And why Christ Avas born a Jew 313 How the tribes were lost and how they will be saved. .314, 335 America tfie melting pot of amalgamation and emancipa- tion for all races; the cradle of a new people 315 Aryan Epoch. The Ego begins to shine 165 Noah and the wine 168 The new chosen people 305, 311 Anglo Saxons are the 5th of Aryan Races 304, 305 INDEX OF DIAGRAMS AND TABLES. No. Page 16 — The Lord 's Prayer Frontispiece The Four Kingdoms and Their Relation to the Three Worlds 16 1 — Relative Permanency of the Visible and Invisible Worlds 52 2— The Seven Worlds 54 3 — Vehicles of the Four Kingdoms 73 4 — Consciousness of the Four Kingdoms 74 Seven-fold Constitution of ]Man 88 5— Three-fold Spirit, Soul, and Body 95 514— The Silver Cord 98 A Life Cycle 146 6 — The Supreme Being, the Cosmic Planes, and God 178 7— The Saturn Period 193 8 — 7 Worlds, 7 Globes, and 7 Periods 197 9 — The Twelve Creative Hierarchies 221 Classes at Dawn of Moon Period 226 10 — Classes at Dawn of Earth Period; their vehicles and status then; and their present status 230 11— The 1, 3, 7 and 10 Aspects of God and Man 252b Table of Vibrations 254 12 — Man's Past, Present, and Future Form 257 13 — The Beginning and Ending of Sex 364 Seven Days of Creation 366 14 — Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; their vehicles and status in the Universe 377 ' ' As Above, so Below " 410 Days of Week and Correspondences 411 15 — Symbolism of the Caduceus 413 Classification of the Animal Kingdom 416 Periods and Corresponding Consciousness 421 Tables of Food Values 450-1 17 — Transmutation of Sex-currents 475 18— Constitution of the Earth 509 ^astcructan J|dlolus{]tp iHagnHut^ Rays From the Rose Cross A Monthly Magazine of MYSTIC LIGHT — Subscription $1.50 a year— General Contents The Mystic Light Department is devoted to articles on Occultism, Mystic Masonry, Esoteric Christianity and similar Spiritual Subjects. The Question Department is designed to give further light upon the various subjects dealt \vith in the different departments. The Astral Bay Department gives Cosmic Light on Life's Problems. So far as space permits horo- scopes of subscribers' children are read each month. These readings show the hidden faults and talents to help the parents bring out the best in their charges. Vocational Readings for young men and women are given to show them the sphere in the world's work for which they are best fitted. Studies in the Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception. Our Origin, Evolution and Ultimate Destiny are relig- iously, reasonably and scientifically explained in this department. ChUdrens' Department. Letters and Lessons for the Children. Nutrition and Health. In this department articles on diet teach how to build bodies wisely and well. The Rosy-Cross Healing Circle. Its meetings and their results. IN QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Price $1.50, Postfree. A book of ready reference upon all mystic matters, which ought to be in the library of every occult student. It covers 432 pages; has a considerable number of illum- inating diagrams, is printed on fine paper in clear type, reinforced binding of cloth with the beautiful Rosicrucian Symbols stamped upon the cover in red, black and gold; the three edges are also gold. PARTIAL LIST OF SUBJECTS Section I. — Life on Earth. Social Conditions, Marriage, Children, Sleep and Dreams, Health and Disease. Section II. — Life After Death. Cremation, Purgatory, The First Heaven, The Second Heaven, The Third Heaven, Guardian Angels. Section III. — Rebirth. The Law of Rebirth, The Law of Causation, Transmigration. Section IV. — The Bible Teachings. The Creation, The Fall, The Immaculate Conception, Sayings of Christ. Section V. — Spiritualistic Phenomena. Mediumship, Ob- session, Materialisation. Section VI. — Clairvoyance. Dangers of Psychism, True Spiritual Unfoldment, Initiation. Section VIII. — Animals. Their Life Here and Hereafter. It is truly AN OCCULT INFORMATION BUREAU 1 Moia ^knll pie ^nofa ^tisi By Max Heindel, 15c Postfree. The title indicates sufficiently the scope of the book. It is direct and to the point like all the writings of this author. tEb ^vostcntcimt ^"lystcnes AN ELEMENTARY EXPOSITION 200 pp. cloth. $1.00 postfree. ®l]i8 is ll]e ^ook for tl]e ^ubo ^an who. IS seeking a solution to the Great Mystery called Life, but lacks leisure to wade through volumes of metaphysical speculations. The lucid and logical explanations carry con- viction — they bear THE STAMP OF TRUTH Nevertheless, the language is so simple, clear and devoid of technicalities that a child can understand its message. It is therefore specially suited to beginners, but advanced students will find THE MYSTERY OF LIGHT, COLOR AND CONSCIOUSNESS, and similar subjects of vital interest. Clirtst or ^nbbl|a? 30c Postfree. The idea that India is the main repository of occult knowledge is held by many who have forsaken the Chris- tian Religion to embrace Hinduism. "Christ or Buddha?" shows most clearly that THE WESTERN WISDOM TEACHINGS throw a light upon the problems of life which is much more intense, far-reaching and soul satisfying in every r» spect. A partial list of contents will indicate its scope. Involution, Evolution and Epigencsis. Trance. Dreamless sleep. Dreams. The Waking State. The Mystery of Blood. The Mystery of Sex. The Mystery of Death. The Christ of the East. The Christ of the Weat. 3Rnstcructan (SIntcrprriatton oi OIl|rtstiantty ANCIENT TRUTHS IN MODERN DRESS - Price lOe Each, Postfree No. 1. "The Riddle of Life and Death." Presenting a solution which is both scientific and religious. No. 2. "Where Are the Dead?" No. 3. "Spiritual Sight and the Spiritual Worlds." Showing that we have a latent "sixth sense," and what it opens up to us when cultivated. No. 4. "Sleep, Dreams, Trance, Hypnotism, Mediumship and Insanity." No. 5. "Death and Life in Purgatory." Describing the method of death and purgation, also how immutable law and not an avenging Deity transmutes the evil acts of life to everlasting good. No. 6. "Life and Activity in Heaven." Showing how the Human Spirit assimilates the Good of its past life and creates its environment for a future rebirth; also how it prepares a new body. No. 7. "Birth a Fourfold Event." Describing the ante- natal preparations for birth, and the spiritual changes which inaugurate the period of excessive physical growth in the 7th year, the cause of puberty at 14 and maturity at 21. This knowledge is absolutely essential to the right care of a child. N. 8. "The Science of Nutrition, Health and Pro- tracted Youth." Showing the material cause of early death and the obvious prophylactic. No. 9. "The Astronomical Allegories op the Bible." No. 10. "Astrology; Its Scope and Limitations." Show- ing the spiritual side of Astrology, how it enables those who study it to help themselves and others. No. 11. "Spiritual Sight and Insight." Its culture, con- trol and legitimate use, giving a definite and safe method of attainment. No. 12. "Parsifal." Wagner's famous Mystic Music Drama, a mine of inspiration to spiritual effort. No. 13. "The Angels as Factors in Evolution." Show- ing just what part the Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim, etc., play in the Drama of Life. No. 14. "Lucifer, Temptk or Benefactor?" Showing the origin and the mission of pain and sorrow. No. 15. "The Mystery of Golgotha and the Cleansing Blood." A rational explanation which satisfies head and heart alike. No. 16. "The Star of Bethlehem; A Mystic Fact." No. 17. "The Mystery of the Holy Grail." The way to attainment. No. 18. "The Lord's Prayer." Showing the esoteric side, and how it applies to the seven-fold constitution of man. No. 19. "The Coming Force; Vril or What?" No. 20. "Fellowship and the Coming Race." Showing why the Bible contains both the Jewish and Christian Religions, and why both combined are peculiarly adapted to the spiritual needs of the Western World and why Jesus was born a Jew. These lectures are particularly suitable for beginners. Read consecutively, they give a comprehensive outline of our philosophy. THEY FIT THE POCKET and allow a busy man to utilize time on cars en route to or from business. GIVE ONE TO A FRIEND It is an inexpensive and a helpful gift. BY Max Heindel and Augusta Foss Heindel Third Edition 700 pp. Cloth. $2.50 Post Paid. This book is set in a most attractive style, printed on fine paper, with extra durable binding, the cover stamped in gold and colors like other Rosicrucian text- books. The contents are unique, including a number of articles on the philosophy of Astrology. The contents are arranged according to a very sim- ple, definite system and with marginal symbols which will enable the student to turn instantly to the para- graph containing the information wanted. There are many non-technical articles dealing with the philosophical aspect of Astrology which will appeal to all occult students regardless of whether they under- stand casting a horoscope or not. The general reading of the natal horoscope is thor- oughly elucidated in all phases. A very simple method of progressing tJie horo- scope and predicting events is given. Last, but not least is the Medical Astrology and guide to Diagnosis of Disease, covering about 200 pages and illustrated by 36 horoscopes, each indicating sever- al diseases. The system there explained is based upon the ex- perience of the authors, gained during an extensive practice of many years, during which time they have successfully diagnosed disease in many thousands of horoscopes, foretold crises and indicated preventive or remedial measures. ^rntpliftc& ^ctcnttfic Astrology By Max Heindel Fourth Edition, Revised and Enlarged WITH MAX HEINDEL 'S PORTRAIT 198 pp. Bound in Cloth. $1.25 Post paid A complete textbook on the art of erecting a hor- oscope, making the process simple and easy for begin- ners. It also includes a Philosophic Encyclopedia and Tables of Planetary Hours The Philosophic Encyclopedia fills a long felt want of both beginners and advanced students for infor mation concerning the underlying reasons for astro- logical dicta. It is a mine of knowledge arranged in such a manner as to be instantly accessible. The Tables of Planetary Houi^s enable one to select the most favorable time for beginning new enter- prises. The unparalleled merits of this book have been amply attested by many thousands of enthusiastic students who have bought the first three editions. No astrological ptudent can afford to be without it. SIMPLIFIED ^cimttftc ©ablest oi ^nxts^s Latitudes 25 to 60 Degrees, Inclusive Volume 1. Volume 2. Volume 3. 25-36 degrees 37-48 degrees 49-60 degrees WITH LONGITUDES and LATITUDES of about FIFTEEN HUNDRED CITIES OF THE WORLD These Tables of Houses are printed in size and style uniform with our Simplified Scientific Ephemeris; large type, clear print and fine paper. A 12-page list (double column) gives the latitudes and longitudes of most cities of fair size in Europe, Asia, Africa, Australia and South America, also Amer- ican cities of ten thousand and over. By our original simplified system we have construct- ed these Tables so that with them a figure is calculated for South latitude by the same method and with the same ease as a figure is cast for North latitude. These Tables cover the two most densely populated belts of the World, including the greater part of the United States and continental Europe, South America, South Africa, Australia and New Zealand. -50 cents each Post Paid- ^mtpliftcb Scientific ^pl|cmcris I860 TO DATE, PRICE, 25c EACH YEAR The increasing difficulty experienced by Astrolo- gers in obtaining Ephemerides has induced us to enter the field and produce A Better Ephemeris At Half the Price Now Charged By Others A glance at this publication will at once show the Astrologer a number of advantages in our arrange- ment. The times and places of New Moons, Full Moons and Eclipses are plainly marked, also the Moon's Node. Tables of Logarithms are given for 24 hours. The type is as large as used in this book, the print is clear and beautiful. It will save eye strain. By MAX HEINDEL An Esoteric Exposition of tJie Cosmic Facts underly- ing these two Great Institutions, as de- termined by Occult Investigation Describes the influence of each of these institu- tions upon the evolution of mankind and the ultimate destiny of each. The building of King Solomon's Temple has al- ways remained a theme of great interest; but add to this the story of the Queen of Sheba and the real builder of the Temple, Hiram Abiff, so seldom read of in current literature, and truly one is confronted by a story of exquisite and transcendent interest. To have read this book is to have delved deep into the past and to have gained a glimpse into the mys- teries that have puzzled philosophers in ages gone by. Only a Mystic and a trained Seer who has the divine gift of reading the Akashic Records of the past could give such a lucid description of this great subject. THIS BOOK SHOULD BE IN EVERY MASON'S LIBRARY Bound in cloth. 98 pages. Price $1.00 7i^' oJo 900 907 7